Quantcast
Channel: EPHESIANS-511.NET – EPHESIANS-511.NET- A Roman Catholic Ministry Exposing Errors in the Indian Church
Viewing all 190 articles
Browse latest View live

The deception in yoga

$
0
0


JULY 18, 2013


The deception in yoga
http://frconradsaldanha.blogspot.com/

By Fr Conrad Saldanha, Mumbai, October 8, 2011 [All emphases are the author's]

 

From:
Carol D
To:
michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Sent: Friday, October 14, 2011 2:40 PM

Subject: FW: The Deception in Yoga ~ Fr. Conrad Saldanha

Dear Michael,

Thought I’d share this email with you, sent by Fr. Conrad Saldanha. God bless! Carol

From:
Elaine
To: Group – EM Sent: Friday, October 14, 2011 1:22 AM

Subject: The Deception in Yoga ~ Fr. Conrad Saldanha

 


 

The practitioners of yoga have often claimed that Yoga has nothing to do with religion. They could be right in their own eyes because they who practice it look at the world in such a manner.  But for a Christian, it does not communicate the mind of Christ and His body, the Church.  Yoga is the lie of the devil and his deception that is infiltrating the church under the guise of being un-harmful and propagating health benefits which in some cases may be true.  What should be understood is this:  what is contrary to the Christian faith has to be contrary to the very nature of man and thus in the final ending, harmful for humans and the human race as a whole.  Health is not the highest value of life but faith is. One cannot exchange ones eternity for apparent good health and relaxed body here on earth.

And then, one can enjoy better health benefits when one receives the sacramental grace offered through the ministry of the church. Similarly, some claim to have tamed the stuff and call it Christianized yoga, this is a greater deception when one understand the relationship between Truth and lie; a relationship which I am also discussing in my article.

There have been many who have written about the evil of yoga and the reason why one should shun it, though I am unaware of how many have striven to write about it from an existential anthropological angle. Thus the aim of this exercise is to analyze the whole issue from an existential-anthropocentric point of view. 

 

The reality of ourselves from an anthropological perspective: How are humans different and what make them different from other living creatures? 

Human by nature have the capacity to reason and express themselves in varied language and words. They have a capacity to remember, imagine and create which is unique to their persona. Each is so different from the other that no two human beings even if they look alike are the same in every attribute. They may be similar to each other yet not the same as each other.

Hence in the light of the above, the spirituality a human being imbibes has a marked impact on his persona.  If he practices a spirituality that is steeped in mantra, concentration and focus on one object, which could be the breath or a mantra or bodily sensations, then it in no way promotes the uniqueness of his creative abilities. There are better ways to achieve the goal of concentration and relaxation rather than having concentration as its goal.

On the other hand, the aim of Christian prayer is not concentration, though the ability to concentrate better could be the fruit thereof.  Jesus never gave his disciple a mantra to utter. To approach God by way of a mantra and / or to think that we should attain God by using a mantra is not only an insult to the persona of the created being and also to a God who has created us with such varied wisdom.  We who communicate using a language with many words have to reach such pitiable state in order to communicate with God our creator, is an inhuman exercise. This method of communicating means to go against our very persona; which expresses in varied words and language, with emotions and feelings, with non verbal gestures and expressions. The animal and bird kingdom speak in a mono language each according to their nature speak their own sounds (mantras) to communicate.

Some are foolish enough to compare the Rosary or the holy ejaculatory prayers to a Mantra. If one understands the Christian doctrine on God then one would be both watchful in its practice and welcome the beauty of such devotions.   While the Rosary is based on sound Christian doctrine, repeating the words about Mary as revealed in Scripture, its recital never invites one to concentrate. Rather it is an invitation to ponder like Mary on the Mysteries of the life of Jesus, with Mary with us on the pilgrim path. Thus, it should lead us into that contemplation which allows the mystery to work in us through constant revelation. Hence, we do not lose our persona in order to claim oneness with the universe or the cosmic creation whose consequence is often a make believe world ridden in escapism or a form of detachment that suits one’s mindset.

 

Therefore, Christian meditation or pondering is not an abstract activity that trusts itself but a reliance on a creator in a creator-creature relationship. It is relationship in which we allow the creator to communicate with us his wisdom without which we cannot grow; our vocation to transform the world is thus carried out in union with the God through the Holy Spirit. This is contemplation and is unique to Christianity. A Christian who remains stagnant at only meditation is still a yogi and has not understood the reality of his faith. There are many practitioners of yoga who claim that they now understand faith and scripture better. I pity them for such pride which prevents them to be open to the revelation of God, as in contemplation. This makes them trust their own reasoning’s, with fabulous logic and yet with a sound foundation in falsity and lies.

On the other hand, all the formulated Christian prayers have their sound root in the doctrine of Christ and his tradition. All Christian prayer that is approved and based on sound doctrine is valid and acceptable to God, even if the one reciting it is not doing so with efforts of meditating nor concentrating. It is nevertheless considered effective irrespective, but this degree of effect may vary to the extent to which one is fervent. Thus in Catholic circles we have the concept of ‘ex opera operato’, the heart that is fervent and the intention with which it is prayed adds to the effect. As explained, the rosary is also a prayer that recognizes the limitation of the created being and humbly acknowledging this, calls on God to intervene through the intercession of the Blessed Virgin Mary. But if one meditates on the mysteries and recites as per the doctrine of the Catholic Church and then one enters into a state of contemplation allowing God to speak through the Mysteries which are a compendium of the Gospel.  

There are other areas of differences too between a Rosary and a mantra but this should suffice. 

 

Unlike a yogic approach, the Christian approach to God is personal. One approaches God with aim of either asking or communicating or seeking a relationship.  Hence it is not an abstract approach to an abstract concept of god. On the other hand the yogic approach ends up ‘with me’ as the centre of the universe; tat tvam asi or aham brahmasmi (Sanskrit: you are that/ I am he or I am the universal being/ ultimate reality)

In a Christian approach every bit of surrender and submission is strongly rooted in one’s ego which seeks to die to itself and in the end is raised up to a new person, in God’s own image and yet with one’s own uniqueness and quality. Never will a Christian at the end of his prayer experience claim that he is ‘He’ or “I am one with creation.”- Pantheism! 

Yoga’s origin is Hinduism and is steeped in a mystery of incoherent understanding of the truth.  The Hindu concept of the universe and life can often lead one to doubt in its many beliefs. Yoga comes as an aid to rescue such a mind set of confusion.  Doubt in Hinduism is looked down upon as negation of the rational mind that is not still. Therefore it has to be calmed by either the discipline of exercises, mantra or hyper activity as in karma yoga or focusing on objects, a word or breath.  The mind that is hyperactive needs to be controlled and focused on in order that one may achieve concentration and altered state.  This practice is a great affront to the assimilation and understanding of truth.

Human beings are born to relish and celebrate beauty and truth.  Yet truth eludes the human mind in the many reasoning’s of the mind.  A glimpse of the truth is enough to give a false sense of satisfaction and to be deceived and be led astray.  It is like being so enamored by the beauty of the rose that one fails to see the beauty of the plant. The Christian understanding is this: Truth is not immanent to man and hence he cannot arrive at the truth even through a brain storming session of high profile intellectuals.  Yet it is in knowing and understanding the truth and acting on truth that he finds his real freedom and happiness. In truth is his fulfillment.

Truth is objective and to be understood not as we choose to understand but for its own sake. The moment we seek to understand truth as we want to understand it then we are not doing justice to truth. For the Christian truth is also dynamic, constantly revealing itself and contemplation in the power of the Holy Spirit is the way to assimilate it.

Whereas the Hindu concept of truth and its understanding is this : one is in the truth already and it has to be realized through meditation and yoga, i.e. by attaining knowledge, achieving enlightenment and realization through yoga is the method to arrive at such consciousness. Good and evil are almost non-existent concepts and truth diminishes into an abstraction wherein everything is considered as a part of the cosmic universe. Morality which is an important component of truth is low on the quotient and is ignored totally in the spiritual achievement of the yogi. Suffering and poverty, the existential reality, is attributed to one’s karma or previous life and one’s destiny is already pre-ordained. Detachment here means being separated from the realities and confrontations of daily life. Pain, hunger, desires or carnal manifestations are part of the manifestation of the universal being. How to explain concrete realities of poverty and pain and sufferings? Attribute it to one’s Karma=deeds done in previous life.

How then does one handle matters of truth and morality and the existential realities of life? An ordinary human being confronts this reality or may rationalize about it and if necessary may take even an aggressive posture to deal with it. The Yogi on the other hand deals with it through the structure and methodologies which boastfully is affirmed as being well rooted in ancient religious wisdom. This yogic methodology ignores the basic reality of life and enters a world of experiences which is termed as the god experiences by some or a state of bliss or nirvana, etc. by others.

Truth sought through the subjective human conscience is totally ignored. Hence many among the Clergy who have trodden this path have been highly wary of the confessional and have even abused the confessional making a mockery of the sacrament besides suppressing the truth of Christ. Morality, which communicates truth, is the dynamic ray of truth of life.

They who have dabbled with such occult practices have often been in the forefront of attack against the prayer group spirituality, retreat centers and the sound teaching of Christ and the Catholic faith in matters of sin and morality.  “They induce guilt” is the popular allegation and why will they not when they are in a state of deceptive bliss achieved through human effort, i.e. yoga, vipassana, etc.  They ignore the reality of the self that finds true fulfillment in truth; which includes the moral element too.

The most deceptive element of this spirituality is the love that they often talk about. Of being kind to everyone and doing good but the most practical aspect of this love and kindness is overlooked: morality, truth and commitment is of no value. Relativism and perspectivalism are objective truths, a contradiction in the contradictions they hold on to. It is a way of willfully shutting out the truth about God arising in the conscience of every human being. “Undeniably, those who willfully shut out God from their hearts and try to dodge religious questions are not following the dictates of their consciences, and hence are not free of blame” (GES. Para 19:3, Vat II).

 


 

Jesus, the perfect one, reveals man to himself (cf. GES 22, Vat. II) which includes his sinful and immoral state cut off from God. He came to set this imbalance of relationship right with God and one another through the reconciliation of the cross.  He speaks to the conscience of every man especially those who have submitted to the obedience of faith to lead a life worthy of his calling by the power of the Holy Spirit received in Baptism. The Holy Spirit constantly working a programme of renewal, through repentance faith and surrender, transforms us from one degree of glory to another (2 Cor. 3:18).

Hence, reason and doubts are not shunned but meet their satisfaction in the search for truth in Christ Jesus who claimed to be the way, the truth and the life and the one way to the Father and no one goes to the Father except through him (Jn. 14:6).

In the light of the above we can say that Yoga then deceives at two major levels. In the first major way and immediate way, it deceives the self through its methodologies whereby one through its practice unknowingly walks the path of escapism in an experience which can be compared to that of a drug addict; an altered state of mind. There are some who have come out of it and acknowledge this element of the psychedelic experiences.  This is further affirmed by experts who vouch that the experiences of yogic arousals are the same like that of psychotropic hallucinatory drugs. In India, in some place there is band of yogi’s who achieve their spiritual goal through the use of such drugs.

The second major deception is that of relegating everything to the deep, the subconscious, and building a wall surrounded by an experience of deception.  This wall is often difficult to break through both for the practitioner or the one seeking to help the victim of yogic philosophy through the truth of the gospel. Unless the practitioners cry unto God to liberate them from such self imposed bondage which they have put themselves in they will never be free.

In my experience in ministering to people with such background of dabbling with the New Age, I have often come across cases of such deception. They reason and have great confidence in their ability to reason out things scientifically and logically.  But they have forgotten the important drawback of logic, viz. that of basing oneself on a wrong premise: All that is logical is not necessarily the truth but the other way is true, all that is the truth is always logical, but the yogi finds it difficult to grasp it and sees them as foolish.

There was this person who was involved in the art of living. He had come with problems in interpersonal relationship wherever he went.  He was often discouraged from practicing the calming exercise, the yogic methodology of calming oneself.  But after many reminders and prayers and not without much arguments with logic that he came one fine day to confess that though he practiced the calming exercise yet within himself he always had this raw feeling of agitation and becoming boisterous often. 

A total renunciation doesn’t comprehensively handle the problem. At our retreats I would encourage those who had dabbled with such occult to renounce or strictly follow the discipline of the retreat. I would tell them that Christian silence is different from that of the yogic silence. Here in the Christian silence you are still communicating to the living God while the yogic silence is communication with an abstract reality with abstract techniques and methodologies.  Those who obeyed the discipline of silence as followed at the DD retreats emerged successfully contemplating the beauty of God in all that they did but others went away empty. 

Another case was of a woman who had gone for a vipassana (Buddhist form of yoga, which focuses on the breathing and bodily sensations. Since her conscience was compromised and was into activities which have its roots in Marxism, she had great difficulty to comprehend the truths of the faith and hence couldn’t deal with her larger fears and anxieties since they were suppressed in the deep subconscious and hence suffered many fears and pains.

As mentioned at the outset, one may ask; how come they who practice these New Age practices receive healing. My contention is this, the healing may be real but it is again rooted in deceiving the body.  While the healing received through the practice of Yogic exercise is different from those received from the practice of yogic meditation.  When a certain nerve causes pain the doctors have two broad options whether to allow the processes of healing through medicine or other forms of palliative care or go for a surgery to cut the pain causing nerve. Both options are not of equal value and significance, the former, if possible, is always a better option.  Yet the doctor and the patient could say; “look I want quick results”, this can lead to long term disaster. Likewise the yogic healing is for this life and cuts us one off from the eternity of life which God has prepared for those who seek their Salvation from him who paid a great price to offer it to them; the Sacrifice of Jesus on the Cross.

Similarly, the effect of yoga can lead to immediate gain but an eternal disaster for ignoring the truth which Jesus came to reveal in order to give us eternal life.

The Catholic Church warns about the evil of yoga through its various documents. Here below I would like to mention the two documents:

1) In 1989 the Sacred Congregation for the Doctrine of Faith (SCDF) came out with a letter called “Orationis Formas” on some aspects of Christian meditation.

2) The second one was written by the PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR CULTURE AND PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE, on 3rd Feb. 2003, “JESUS CHRIST THE BEARER OF THE WATER OF LIFE” A Christian reflection on the “New Age”  

Some ask whether we could separate the exercise from the yogic meditation. If you want to eat the food products of Fukushima after the radiation risk in spite of knowing it then it is to your destruction. Similarly, since we know for sure that the exercises, however healthy and beneficial it may be, but, ultimately has its roots in Hinduism, leads to destruction then we are walking the treacherous path. “It is difficult to separate the individual elements of New Age religiosity – innocent though they may appear – from the overarching framework which permeates the whole thought-world on the New Age movement.” (JCBWL: A Christian reflection on “New Age” #4:1)

Some prefer to practice what they call the safer and good elements of yoga, yet the above document, which I have quoted from, clearly warns about the dark and grim reality. Similarly, you cannot say to yourself I will take the name of Jesus while doing the exercise.  It is like using a vessel used for unclean purpose for a noble purpose. Do not abuse the most Holy name of Jesus and crucify him again in your hearts for shortsighted selfish gain.

Truth has to be sought for its own sake. We cannot say now we understand truth better because of yoga. A contaminated vision cannot make us see things better even though that person may claim that he can see well. Similarly, those immersed in yoga and its philosophy may see things better through the glasses yet it is not a perfect vision in comparison to the direct vision. If the glass is tainted then the seeing also becomes tainted though the one seeing through the taint may think that it is normal to see in such fashion. It is like this Alcoholic, with wife and children left to fend for themselves, told me once that he was not wrong by drinking because he was only harming himself, so why should his wife and children nag him. The self is more important to him than the others towards whom he had a responsibility and commitment.

Yoga’s base as discussed above is a deception and not based on truth. A lie can’t make truth better. Whereas truth can enhance a lie to make it look like a better and more convincing lie; a good lie always contains a good bit of truth. In other words lie added to truth makes only it a greater lie full of deception, likewise truth added to lie again qualifies for the same state. Truth stands alone and does not require the help of lie to qualify or enhance it.  

Jesus is the truth that saves. The incarnated eternal Word of God is also the revelation of God to the human race in need of the truth that saves. He fully reveals man to himself and has given us knowledge about himself and us. He has revealed to us our true worth and yet in his great mercy and love revealed to us the great mercy of God to save us from our state of sin; a state that prevents us from knowing the truth unless we turn to him in faith. Faith is the foundation to know him; faith is also the beginning to receive this revelation of God. Faith which is expressed through all humility can even lift us up to his level because God is pleased with such humble trust. He does this by pouring into our hearts his life and love (Rm.5:5) so that through his Spirit of Sonship we may continue in the grace, daily nourished at his Eucharistic table and striving in the world.  

If you have dabbled in yoga, vipassana or any other New Age spirituality then it is high time you said no to it and renounce this before the living God and turn to Jesus in all humility for help. Wait on him and ask him to guide your life by giving you his Holy Spirit, who he promised will guide us into all truth. (Jn.16:13)

Prayer: Father your Word is truth, forgive me for not accepting your word as your word and thus not allowing you to speak to me through it.

 

Fr Raju‘s comment:
I cannot accept the view that yoga is anti-Christian, even though it is against the church. If yoga does not assist the person to realize God, then whole lot of yogic practices such as types of meditations the church is promoting, or at least vast plethora of religious attend is in vain. In Mangalore, there is a centre for yoga under Mr. Rego promoting it. 
For the centuries, church said, outside the church there is no salvation. II Vatican opened the salvation for others. Was it ‘contrary to Christian faith for centuries? And how can it be against whole of human nature? I can’t accept this view. 

See the translation of New Missal itself. We had few masses for India in the previous translation. They are absent now in the new translation. Maybe India is ‘pagan’ for the learned! What was accepted for a few need not be accepted for everyone. How can Christian silence be different from yogic silence? Can the silence be different in itself? The way to approach the divine may be different but the goal is same. A Vaishnavite says his aim is to reach vaikunktha and for us ‘the presence of God’. Both are same but names given are different. 

 

From:
Croydon D’Souza
To:
rfcrasta@gmail.com
Sent: Thursday, February 23, 2012 5:18 PM

Subject: Your comment on Inspirations

Dear Fr Raju,
I have assumed that you are Fr Raju Crasta from the Jamshedpur Diocese. I would like to thank you for your valuable comment on Fr Conrad’s article ‘Deception in yoga’. I would like to state that your comment was truly an eye opener.
However, being a moderator for the blog comments, which is a task Fr Conrad has given me due to his busy schedule, I would like to ask you a few questions regarding it. As you may know that the blog articles published are true to sacred scripture (i.e. Christian scripture) and Catholic teachings, we encourage comments which also are the same. While your comments are valuable as mentioned earlier, I would like to clarify a few points in order to publish it.
I shall divide the questions in 2 parts, part 1 in relation to your comments and part 2 in regards to personal question which you may choose NOT to answer if you please.


Part1
(1) Your statement (quote) For the centuries, church said, outside the church there is no salvation. II Vatican opened the salvation for others (unquote).

Are you suggesting that Vatican 2 has now said that outside the church there is salvation? If so, could you please provide the name of the document for me to refer to in case I am asked later regarding the authenticity of this statement?
(2) Your statement (quote) the way to approach the divine may be different but the goal is same (unquote). John 14:6 Jesus says that he is the WAY, the TRUTH and the LIFE and that there is NO OTHER WAY to other Father except through him. So by your statement, does it mean that Jesus was wrong in stating what he had? Or that he forgot to take into account the other ways which you seem to have knowledge of?
(3) Your statement (quote) a Vaishnavite says his aim is to reach vaikunktha and for us ‘the presence of God’. Both are same but names given are different (unquote). Acts 4:12, St Peter, before the Sanhedrin, when talking about Jesus says that there is no salvation through anyone else, nor is there ANY OTHER NAME under heaven by which we are to be saved. In regards to your statement, was St Peter wrong. Or was the Holy Spirit, who is God of the past, present and future, who inspired St Peter to say these words, ignorant of Hindu theories?
(4) Your statement (quote) I cannot accept the view that yoga is anti-Christian, even though it is against the church (unquote). Does this mean that you are not in communion to the Holy Catholic Church? Or does that mean that while you are obedient to your peers, you choose to be disobedient to the Magisterium which is the official, anointed teaching office of the church?

Part 2
(1) Your E blogger profile states your occupation as Philosopher. Are you a philosopher or a priest?
(2) As per teachings of the church, philosophy is a subject taught to priests so that they are aware of the ERRONEOUS thinking of man and in turn can combat the same with Catholic theology, which while based in scripture, answers all the possible question of the human mind. So please answer me, when I ask was your seminary training inadequate when they got you stuck only on philosophy.
(3) Your questions at the end of your profile (quote) Why do I exist? Is it necessary that what I am? What would happen if I were not to exist? Can I exist differently than what I am? (Unquote) As per theology, are not these questions answered by the Lord himself in his process of divine revelation by the power of the Holy Spirit?
Thank you Fr Raju for your time in reading my questions.

While I will need you to answer Part 1 to justify publishing your comment, in case you can answers these questions, I would be grateful if you can answer Part 2 also.
Thank you once again for your time and patience,
Prayers and good wishes,
Croydon D’Souza (DDoor Blog team) 

 

On Sat, Feb 25, 2012 at 9:30 AM, rfcrasta@gmail.com wrote:

Dear Croydon, 

Thanks for your generous reply and re-comments on my comments. 

I had given my opinion what I felt after reading it. It is my personal opinion and not the opinion of others. I am not denying the communion with the church and nor going against the teaching of the church. 

However, what my concern is, our expressions and writings should not unnecessarily bring differences in the community we live in. By community I mean the different faiths. To speak of one’s culture, one needs to be inside the culture and speak. One should not speak of another culture, standing on my culture. This is what my concern was. 

That is what I believe, where the west is going wrong.  

Therefore, I don’t want to comment on your questions.  I respect your questions and want to end this discussion here itself. I am sorry if it has hurt you or Conrad. It was not my intention. Being a critical philosopher, it came to my mind as I read your blog. Actually, I was looking for some material for my research work on yoga-related issues and upon browsing got your blog. I found it an interesting article and thought of commenting as I do it to others. Sorry for doing it and beg your pardon. May god bless your endeavor and the good work you do for the people of goodwill. Fr Raju Felix Crasta

 

From:
Croydon D’Souza
To:
rfcrasta@gmail.com
Sent: Saturday, February 25, 2012 2:33 PM

Subject: Re: Your comment on Inspirations

Dear Fr Raju,
Thank you for your reply. I am very humbled by your humility and I must state that I respect your opinions and views. Although I may not agree with them, I would like to assure you that neither Fr Conrad nor myself are hurt by your comments, but rather, I was thrilled to receive as I found it an opportunity to test some of the things I have been learning myself, namely apologetics.
I also respect the fact that you do not wish to dwell on the topic further. However, I humbly request you to please read this mail further and consider what I am presenting in prayer and contemplation, Christian prayer and contemplation, and maybe, I hope, it may help with some of your research.
To begin with I would not apologise if I have come out strongly with regard to the mention of being in communion with the church and all that. Because that’s the approach that our Lord had when he proclaimed, so did St Paul (my personal patron saint and in my opinion one of the most brilliant men to walk this earth) and so did all the other Saints that inspire me such as St Peter, St Athanasius the Great, St Gregory the Great, St Basil the Great and even our own Pope Benedict XVI (who I consider one of the greatest minds of our days). And the one thing I will always dwell one is what Jesus did at the temple. Whilst it was the tradition and culture at the time to make the temple a market place, (John 2:13-17) our Lord spared not a moment to think, but just drove them away for they were doing something wrong. And what can be more wrong that defiling the temple of our Lord. And St John beautifully justifies that action when he quotes Ps 69:10,” Zeal for your house will consume me”. While we do not have a marketplace of doves and goats, but our churches are definitely become a market place of ideologies from other faiths, yoga being one of them. And I am well within my right when I will be aggressive to these ideologies. And I just have one question to justify my stand, which I will ask you Fr Raju, WHAT IS LACKING IN CHRIST AND HIS TEACHINGS AND THAT OF THE CHURCH THAT WE NEED TO TURN TO PAGAN ALTARS FOR ANSWERS TO PROBLEMS?
Anyway, about the differences in community that we live in, which is created by our teachings, WHICH TEACHING OF OUR CATHOLIC CHURCH HAS CAUSED A DIFFERENCE IN OUR COMMUNITIES? And if it does, then what’s the problem. Hasn’t the Catholic faith always been different than the opinions and cultures of communities? Hasn’t the church fostered men and women who have been different to the opinions and cultures of communities? Haven’t many of those men and women been killed or rather martyred for their differences in the cultures and communities, including Our Lord himself? And Fr Raju, hasn’t the church been built on and propagated effectively on the blood of those martyrs? Our faith will always be against the cultures and traditions of the world. For while the thinking of man is based on his own assumption and experience over period of time (cf. Fides et Ratio), the Church has learnt from divine revelation (cf. Fides et ratio & Dei Verbum). The knowledge that we possess from the bible and church teachings is based on what the Lord has revealed to us by the power of the Holy Spirit, and not by ordinary mortal man. And as scripture says 1 Cor 3:19 “For the wisdom of this world is foolishness in the eyes of God”.
And I see that you have mentioned ‘where the west is going wrong’. Is that what you learn from the seminary? The exact words, the west is going wrong. Let me explain what I am getting at. In my travels round the world, one of the things that I keep discussing constantly with foreign nationals is the issue of racism. And they get very angry about the subject. And not because of the sensitivity of it, but because of the issue we have made of it. And the question they ask me is, why is it that it’s only we Indians who are the only ones crying about racism. You have people from so many countries and cultures. Some more developed, some less developed. And yet it is only the Indians crying about racism. And maybe you should study for yourself this matter. You will see that almost all the racism claims are only by Indians. Now you may ask why? I am sure that in your study of philosophy, if it is as critical as you say it is, that we Indians love to dwell on pity. We love to say that the British attacked us and lived with us. We love to say that out country is poor. We love to say that we are underdeveloped compared to the west. We love to increase the ratings of programs and movies by including sad stories, and the same was an issue brought up by the Times of India a few months back. And this mentality of sympathy also extends slightly beyond our borders in the terrorist camps where they train young minds to believe that they have been wronged by the west or India, and they need to pay back. Those innocent fellows, not aware of the beautiful gift of discernment, go on and avenge that pity and hurt that they have been fed with. And I pray and hope that is not what the seminaries are doing in order to put wrong teachings across, because then my work has just increased. 
Also you say that to speak of ones culture one must be within the culture and speak. First of all, our mission as Christ’s faithful is proclaiming the gospel of Christ (cf. Ad Gentes). Our Saints and Church Fathers have very effectively and efficiently proclaimed the Gospel of Christ by the power of the Holy Spirit, without adopting any culture. Adopting culture and tradition is meant for those, who through their so called intellect (which is foolishness to God cf. 1 Cor. 3:19) proclaim the word of God, but of course, to no result. In fact, this inculturation approach does more harm in weakening the faith of the people who are already in the faith, while from one door you attract a person of another faith by offering them culture and not the gospel of Christ, from the other door we have a Catholic leaving because of confusion created by this method. So in the end, it has achieved nothing.

I would like to add my opinion on yoga, but I think Fr Conrad’s article explains it all. And moreover the title on the article is important: The DECEPTION in yoga. To help you further in your research, I would personally recommend Mr Michael Prabhu’s website Metamorphose: http://www.ephesians-511.net/
. After you read his research, I can guarantee you will have to research no more.
Thank you Fr Raju for your time and patience in reading this mail. I would like you to know that I am not an enemy who is trying to hit out at you or anything of that sort. As I mentioned at the start of this mail, I am very humbled by your humility and I hold you in very high respect for your openness to a discussion. I sense that though you talk of yoga, I assume you don’t practice very much of it. I may be wrong, but please do tell me if I am right.
I do hope to read about your opinions on this matter.
Yours gratefully, Croydon

 

From:
rfcrasta@gmail.com
To:
croydon.d@gmail.com
Date: Sat, Feb 25, 2012 at 6:59 PM

Subject: Re: Your comment on Inspirations
Dear Croydon,

As I said in the previous mail, I don’t wish to discuss and I abide by it. However, you asked me to answer one thing, “I assume you don’t practice very much of it. I may be wrong, but please do tell me if I am right.”  To tell you the fact, I have a master’s degree in Yoga from a refuted [sic] college in India and do practice and teach others. It helps me to meditate and get united with Jesus. I find no harm in it. My knowledge of yoga says, yoga means ‘to unite’ (the root of word yoga is yuj, which means to unite). It unites mind, body and spirit with the divine. What people usually misunderstand with yoga is the ‘posture’ or ‘asana’ by which they connect with Hinduism. If this is done, for me, it is a ‘deception.’ you may be having your own explanation, that doesn’t matter. 

Thank you very much for your comments and lengthy discourse which I never expected, but respect your views though I am not going to agree with you completely. 

With regards, Raju

 

From:
Croydon D’Souza
To:
rfcrasta@gmail.com
Sent: Saturday, February 25, 2012 7:35 PM

Subject: Re: Your comment on Inspirations

Dear Fr Raju,
Thank you for your mail and answer. Please do remember that I am always available for a discussion if you ever need to.
I am sure in the process of you promoting yoga and me on the mission of protecting our faith from the deception of the evil one, we will definitely meet.
What I do want to point out is that the kingdom of heaven is not a matter of opinion. It’s about the Kingdom of God and those against it. 
Till the next time,
Prayers and good wishes, Croydon.

 

I commend Croydon D’Souza on his zealous defense of the Catholic Church and our Faith.

Fr. Raju Felix Crasta is typical of the average Indian priest today, maybe even of the majority of our priests if I might dare say. Exposed to a highly suspect seminary formation, he has even taken a Doctorate in yoga! What for, may I ask? Is he a successor of the apostles of Jesus Christ or a disciple of pre-Christian Vedic philosophers that he still philosophizes on the reasons for his existence and the purpose and meaning of life?

Imagine the plight of the poor Indian lay Catholic and the future Indian Church if such is the state of priests.

What’s even more ominous, many such priests are already now bishops and Cardinals. God help us!

 

REPORTS

1. BRAHMA KUMARIS WORLD SPIRITUAL UNIVERSITY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BRAHMA_KUMARIS_WORLD_SPIRITUAL_UNIVERSITY.doc

2. CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

3. CATHOLIC YOGA HAS ARRIVED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CATHOLIC_YOGA_HAS_ARRIVED.doc

4. DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05
YOGA PROMOTED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05.doc

5. FR JOE PEREIRA-KRIPA FOUNDATION-WORLD COMMUNITY FOR CHRISTIAN MEDITATION

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOE_PEREIRA-KRIPA_FOUNDATION-WORLD_COMMUNITY_FOR_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

6. FR JOHN FERREIRA-YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR AT ST. PETER’S COLLEGE, AGRA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_FERREIRA-YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_AT_ST_PETERS_COLLEGE_AGRA.doc

7. FR ADRIAN MASCARENHAS-YOGA AT ST PATRICK’S CHURCH BANGALORE 

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_ADRIAN_MASCARENHAS-YOGA_AT_ST_PATRICKS_CHURCH_BANGALORE.doc

8 FR JOHN VALDARIS-NEW AGE CURES FOR CANCER

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_VALDARIS-NEW_AGE_CURES_FOR_CANCER.doc

 

 

9. NEW AGE GURUS 01-SRI SRI RAVI SHANKAR-THE ‘ART OF LIVING’

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE_GURUS_01-SRI_SRI_RAVI_SHANKAR-THE_ART_OF_LIVING.doc

10. PAPAL CANDIDATE OSWALD CARDINAL GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAPAL_CANDIDATE_OSWALD_CARDINAL_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA.doc

11. YOGA AND THE BRAHMA KUMARIS AT A CATHOLIC COLLEGE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_THE_BRAHMA_KUMARIS_AT_A_CATHOLIC_COLLEGE_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

12. YOGA IN THE DIOCESE OF MANGALORE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IN_THE_DIOCESE_OF_MANGALORE.doc

13. YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR, GAYATRI MANTRA, PRANAYAMA TO BE MADE COMPULSORY IN EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_GAYATRI_MANTRA_PRANAYAMA_TO_BE_MADE_COMPULSORY_IN_EDUCATIONAL_INSTITUTIONS.doc

 

ARTICLES

1. TRUTH, LIES AND YOGA-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TRUTH_LIES_AND_YOGA-ERROL_FERNANDES.rtf

2. WAS JESUS A YOGI? SYNCRETISM AND INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WAS_JESUS_A_YOGI_SYNCRETISM_AND_INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE-ERROL_FERNANDES.doc

3. YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA.doc

4. YOGA-02

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-02.doc

5. YOGA AND DELIVERANCE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_DELIVERANCE.doc

6. YOGA IS SATANIC-EXORCIST FR GABRIELE AMORTH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IS_SATANIC-EXORCIST_FR_GABRIELE_AMORTH.doc

7. YOGA-SUMMARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-SUMMARY.doc

8. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CATECHISM SAY ABOUT IT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CATECHISM_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

9. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CHURCH SAY ABOUT IT?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

 

DOCUMENTS

1. LETTER TO THE BISHOPS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH ON SOME ASPECTS OF CHRISTIAN MEDITATION CDF/CARDINAL JOSEPH RATZINGER OCTOBER 15, 1989

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LETTER_TO_THE_BISHOPS_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_ON_SOME_ASPECTS_OF_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

2. JESUS CHRIST THE BEARER OF THE WATER OF LIFE, A CHRISTIAN REFLECTION ON THE NEW AGE COMBINED VATICAN DICASTERIES FEBRUARY 3, 2003

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/JESUS_CHRIST_THE_BEARER_OF_THE_WATER_OF_LIFE_A_CHRISTIAN_REFLECTION_ON_THE_NEW_AGE.doc

 

TESTIMONIES

1.
TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-01
MIKE SHREVE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-01.doc

2. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-02
TERRY JUSTISON

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-02.doc

3. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-03
KENT SULLIVAN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-03.doc

4. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-04
MICHAEL GRAHAM

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-04.doc

5. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-05
BRAD SCOTT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-05.doc

6. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-06
JANICE CLEARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-06.doc

7. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-07
CARL FAFORD

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-07.doc

 

 

8. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-08
ANONYMOUS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-08.doc

9. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-09
DEBORAH HOLT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-09.doc

10. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-10
DANION VASILE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-10.doc

11. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-11
MICHAEL COUGHLIN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-11.doc

12. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-12
LAURETTE WILLIS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-12.doc

13. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-13
KEITH AGAIN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-13.doc

14. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-14 VIRGO HANDOJO

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-14.doc

15. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-15 PURVI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-15.doc



“Catholic” Yoga

$
0
0

 

JULY 15, 2013

 

Catholic” Yoga

 

All Catholics are Christians but not all Christians are Catholics. We’ve been hearing a lot about “Christian Yoga” since many years now, much of it from Catholic priests, but it was only a matter of time before some “Catholics” — taking advantage of the silence maintained by most Church leaders — came out in the open with “Catholic Yoga“. As with almost everything else, it had to occur first in America. Why did our Indian Catholic yogi-priests — and there are plenty of them — not come up with the term first? I would like to believe that it is because they do not see themselves — and do not expect the Hindu majority either to see them — as “Catholic”. I was wondering if I should use the term “perceive” instead if “see”. With the Indian church sinking deeper into the heretical waters of syncretism, relativism, religious pluralism, indifferentism and universalism, the usage of “Catholic” might come across as being too exclusivist, too “foreign”, as if “Christian” were not bad enough. “Christian” is more inclusive, and for many, a more ‘comfortable’ identity.

Also, most Indians still do not know the difference between ‘Christians’ and ‘Catholics’. Christians in general as well as Catholics in particular are called “Isai” or “Isai log” [Christ = Isa or Isa masih] which translates as “Christian”, hence “Christian Yoga“.

The Hindi terms for “Catholic” are complicatedly long and never used: “sampurn Isai jagat” and “kattar Isai Charch ka sadasi”. In Tamil, the language of the State where I live, the equivalent is even longer. Often the English word “Catholic” is pronounced roughly “Kaitholik” – with varying local inflections employed.

That, to some extent, explains why “Catholic Yoga” did not turn up first in India despite it being in the curriculum of Catholic seminaries and Catholic colleges and virtually institutionalized in the Church.

 

Now “Catholic Yoga” in America

http://www.sify.com/news/now-catholic-yoga-in-america-news-international-lbysEeehjag.html

January 24, 2011, ANI

World-famous Holy Name Cathedral in Chicago (USA) is offering “Catholic Yoga” classes.

The website of this Cathedral, which is both a parish and the seat of the Catholic Archdiocese of Chicago, says: “Join us as we explore the multiple spiritual and physical benefits of yoga practice while explicitly integrating prayers and spiritual themes of our Catholic faith.”

“Typical sessions will include an opening prayer, inspired movement and strengthening, and contemplative prayer to close. The program will be focused around various themes to coincide with the liturgical calendar and progression of our faith life across the seasons,” it added.

Do not be afraid of yoga, Hindu statesman Rajan Zed tells practitioners of different faiths.

Zed, who is President of Universal Society of Hinduism, in a statement in Nevada (USA) today, said that although introduced and nourished by Hinduism, yoga was a world heritage to be utilized by all.

One could still practice one’s respective faith and do yoga. Yoga would rather help one in achieving one’s spiritual goals in whatever religion one believed in. It was not at odds with any faith and rather made one spiritually healthier. Rajan Zed further said that yoga, referred as “a living fossil” whose traces went back to around 2,000 BCE to Indus Valley civilization, was a mental and physical discipline handed down from one guru to next, for everybody to share and benefit from.

According to Patanjali who codified it in Yoga Sutra, yoga was a methodical effort to attain perfection, through the control of the different elements of human nature, physical and psychical.

Instructors for “Catholic Yoga” include Ali Niederkorn*, who claims to be “a devoted Catholic and a practicing yogi”; and Dina Wolf, who teaches vinyasa flow yoga and who has taken Hatha yoga classes.

This Cathedral, whose tagline is “the place where Chicago goes to pray” and whose traces go back as far as 1843, is Chicago’s “one and only” Cathedral and attracts thousands of visitors each week from world over.

Monsignor Dan Mayal is the Pastor while Francis Cardinal George is the Archbishop of Chicago.

 

COMMENTS

1. Catholic yoga is a great lie! They want to substitute the name of Brahma for God the Father, Rama for Jesus and Kali for Mother Mary. Yoga is for adore Hinduist deities! To transform it in Catholic is a fake. 

 

 

 

Have a look for example to Yoga the article of an Indian Catholic priest in www.jmanjackal.net/eng/engyoga.htm "Yoga in philosophy and practice is incompatible with Christianity" Posted by Luis on Jan 25, 2011 20:35 PM
					

 

2. This is another fraud committed by crooked catholic church and looters and dacoits to plagiarise the soul of hindu ethos itself! When multi-national companies demand and get billions of dollars as royalty for so many obscure and pirated technologies and methods, all hindus Must Unite and Demand Trillions of Dollars from catholic church, vatican, americans, europeans and westerners as royalty for pirating the essence and soul of hinduism, the great yoga practice invented and perfected by our great yogis for the past 5000 years and more. Hope RSS,VHP and BJP leaders and cadres put pressure on government and authorities to claim trillions or billions of dollars from looting and dacoit westerners who are doing day-light looting of soul and ethos hinduism. Where are our rights activists who used to make much noise in media for minor and even silly matters? Shame, Hindus, Shame Posted by Vignesh Singh on Jan 26, 2011 22:08 PM

 

3.
				MY FIRST THREE ATTEMPTS TO POST THE FOLLOWING ARE UNSUCCESSFUL. I receive the message:
				Banned words are found in your comments
					

Shame, shame!! Yoga in a Catholic Cathedral is an abomination!!!!!

There is no such thing as "Catholic Yoga".

YOGA is HINDU. If practiced by Catholics, it is NEW AGE.

I should know.

I am a Catholic apologist, I live in India and I am a crusader against New Age in the Church.

Please visit my web site www.ephesians-511.net.    

You will find hundreds of pages of evidence there. 

I agree with Luis and Vignesh Singh

Michael Prabhu, Chennai, Tamil Nadu, India, January 27, 2011

MY ABOVE COMMENT WAS ALSO POSTED TO:

http://www.holynamecathedral.org/index.php?page=contact-us


				

 

STRANGELY, MY FOURTH ATTEMPT TO POST A MUCH SHORTER COMMENT WAS SUCCESSFUL:

I fully endorse both Vignesh's and Luis' comments.

See my web site www.ephesians-511.net
				

Michael Prabhu, Chennai, Tamil Nadu, India January 27, 2011

 

THE COMPLETE COMMENT THAT I POSTED TO http://www.holynamecathedral.org/index.php?page=contact-us:
				

Shame, shame!!!!! Yoga in a Catholic Cathedral! An abomination!!!!!

There is no such thing as "Catholic Yoga".

YOGA is HINDU. If practiced by Catholics, it is NEW AGE.

I should know.

I am a Catholic apologist, I live in India and I am a crusader against New Age in the Church.

Please visit my web site
					www.ephesians-511.net. 

You will hundreds of pages of evidence there. 

Please also read the comments of Luis at
				

http://www.sify.com/news/now-catholic-yoga-in-america-news-international-lbysEeehjag.html

. 

Michael Prabhu, Chennai, Tamil Nadu, India January 27, 2011

 

I RECEIVED THIS ACKNOWLEDGEMENT:

Thank You! Your request has been sent.

Holy Name Cathedral Parish (Roman Catholic)
North State Street at Superior Street, Chicago Illinois

Cathedral Rectory 730 N. Wabash Ave, Chicago IL 60611 Phone: 312-787-8040 fax: 312-787-9113 E-mail
Cathedral Rectory offices and switchboard are open
Monday – Saturday from 8:30 A.M. – 8:30 P.M., Sunday, 8:30 A.M. – 7 P.M.

 

*MY LETTER TO ALI NIEDERKORN AND HER RESPONSE

From:
prabhu
To:
aniederkorn@hotmail.com
Sent: Thursday, January 27, 2011 3:58 PM

Subject: Re: Now “Catholic Yoga” in America

VIEWERS’ COMMENTS [Luis', Vignesh Singh's, mine (the banned one as well as the posted one)]

 

From:
Alison Niederkorn
To:
michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Sent: Monday, February 07, 2011 8:14 AM

Subject: RE: Now “Catholic Yoga” in America

Michael, 
In the spirit of connection and a willingness to host diversity within our faith community, I would like to share some thoughts on why we’re offering a yoga-based prayer program customized for Catholics at Holy Name. It is not meant to refute the points you shared, but rather to add another dimension to the dialogue. 
Peace be with you,
Ali

 


 
There are some strong feelings and debate about whether or not we should be drawing these sorts of connections across spiritual and religious practices. I think the future of our union as human beings lies in the potential of connecting across versus dividing between our religions, individual identities, and ideologies. This does not negate the importance of being intentional about our distinctions and very deeply exploring the unique identity of our individual faiths. But it also means that in order to form community, we need to explore and build on the connections that lie across these fundamental beliefs.
 
Yoga is not a religion. It is not practiced by all Hindus. Nor is it only a Hindu practice. In its development, yoga has been an inter-faith practice. It was developed not just by Hindus, but through contributions by Buddhists and Jain as well. And there’s no reason, as it continues to evolve, that it can’t be applied to Catholicism, Judaism or Islam. I know of a Rabbi in Minnesota who welcomes yoga practice at her temple and another in Evanston who uses yoga in her temple services. I know of several Catholics and Christians across the country doing the same. In fact, http://www.christianspracticingyoga.com/
was developed by a Catholic priest.
 
Yoga is a spiritual practice, not a faith practice. It is not divorced from its intent or its essence when it is practiced outside of religion. And I believe it can be true to its form even when customized to a particular faith.  That’s the beauty – the movement of the body in these sequences can enrich any faith practice as it opens us for prayer and meditation. As Tilden Edwards
*, a Christian contemplative, states, “What makes a particular practice Christian is not its source, but its intent. If our intent in assuming a particular bodily practice is to deepen our awareness in Christ, then it is Christian. If this is not our intent, then even the reading of Scripture loses its authenticity.”
 
As Catholics, and even more broadly, as Christians, we are an incarnational faith. Father Thomas Ryan
**, a Paulist priest who teaches yoga workshops, pointed out during a talk he delivered at Chicago’s Old St. Patrick’s Church in October of 2006, it is “through our bodies that we work out our salvation.”  There is a lot of opportunity to better engage our whole bodies in prayer. Many find communion with God through dance or playing music.  These are examples of engaging the gifts of our physical form to grow as spiritual beings. By embodying some of the themes of our faith, such as patience, opening our hearts, compassion, remaining flexible, and courage, we can explore these physically and align ourselves for more centered prayer.

 

From the web site of the Holy Name Cathedral
in Chicago:

Catholic Yoga

http://www.holynamecathedral.org/index.php?page=catholic-yoga

Drawing from multiple faith traditions, yoga has evolved across the ages as a means of tuning the body for better communion with God through prayer and meditation. Join us as we explore the multiple spiritual and physical benefits of yoga practice while explicitly integrating prayers and spiritual themes of our Catholic faith. Typical sessions will include an opening prayer, inspired movement & strengthening, and contemplative prayer to close. The program will be focused around various themes to coincide with the liturgical calendar and progression of our faith life across the seasons.

Prior yoga experience is not necessary.

Instructors Dina Wolf and Ali Niederkorn are both experienced yoga practitioners and are part of the Catholic community in Chicago. 

Wednesdays, 6:15—7:30 pm 4th Floor, Parish Center (next to the Cathedral) $15/Session (cash or check only)
If you have one, please bring your own mat. Dress comfortably for movement.
Free parking available across from Holy Name Cathedral.

For more information, please contact Ali Niederkorn at
aniederkorn@hotmail.com

 

 
 


 

Ali Niederkorn is a devoted Catholic and a practicing yogi. She has cultivated a daily home practice making yoga a part of her regular prayer. In the Catholic community she offers faith-based yoga classes encouraging yoga practice as a form of prayer and meditation. She takes her background in teaching and design of learning communities to her faith development and yoga classes. In the past she has organized yoga and prayer programs at churches in Chicago and in the broader metro area.  She blends inspirational readings, inter-faith meditation, teaching of theory, breathing exercises and yoga postures in each session. Her practice has been developed over the past 10 years through classes, workshops and apprenticeships with some of the leading yoga instructors throughout the country. She has also studied with Father Thomas Ryan** and Nancy Roth***, two of the founding contributors to yoga as a Christian prayer practice. In addition to teaching yoga, Ali works at the Kellogg School of Management at Northwestern University and is a management consultant for a boutique innovation consulting firm. Additionally, she cultivates her interests in non-profit development and international education through her work with LIFT (Leading India’s Future Today), a youth leadership academy in southern India.

 

 



 

Dina Wolf is a certified yoga instructor who teaches vinyasa flow yoga. She began her yoga practice 12 years ago when she ventured into a San Francisco yoga studio. From that moment, her curiosity kept her coming back to classes. A year later, she met her husband and lived the Bay Area life where they both took Hatha yoga classes. She continued a home practice when she found out she was pregnant with twins.

Despite being sleep deprived and exhausted from caring for her twins full time, Dina found herself coming back to her mat.  After each practice, she felt renewed as her mind and body connected. She relocated to Lincoln Park with her family in 2005. When her twins entered kindergarten, Dina found herself writing a letter of intent to study yoga and was accepted into Yogaview‘s training program.****

Dina completed a teaching certification with Yogaview in December, 2008. Her gratitude for finding her voice in teaching is indebted to Quinn Kearney, Tom Quinn, Geri Bleier, Claire Mark, Erica Merrill and Dorie Silverman.  Dina is an avid student and draws inspiration by attending workshops with many world renowned teachers including Seane Corn, Natasha Rizopoulos, Eddie Modestini and Nicki Doane, and Tias Little.

Blessings and gratitude fill Dina as she teaches a spiritually inspired vinyasa flow yoga class at Holy Name Cathedral. She is a parishioner and her twins attend religious education at Holy Name Cathedral. Her outside interests include exploring new restaurants, wine, travel and enjoying cultural visits to museums and theatre with her family and friends, and volunteering at her twins Classical school in the city.

 

*Tilden Edwards, a priest of the Episcopal Church,
is founder of the
Shalem Institute for Spiritual Direction. So he is not Catholic! He is listed in theMaster List of Cult, New Age … And Other Non-Christian Books Being Sold In Christian Bookstoresalong with Father Thomas Ryan who is also cited by Ali Niederkorn, source:
http://www.deceptioninthechurch.com/masterlist.html. In the book Spiritual Friend (1980, pp. 18, 19), Tilden Edwards says: This [contemplative practices] mystical stream is
THE WESTERN BRIDGE TO FAR EASTERN SPIRITUALITY.”

 

**Father Thomas Ryan CSP attended the Kripalu Yoga Center in Stockbridge, MA, and then incorporated yoga practice into his prayer life as a Christian: http://newsweek.washingtonpost.com/onfaith/panelists/2007/04/08-week/.
http://www.time.com/time/printout/0,8816,1098937,00.html

describes him as “a Catholic leader of the Christian yoga movement“. Also see “Yoga Can Help Catholics Connect More Deeply With Godhttp://www.americancatholic.org/news/report.aspx?id=3579.

 

***Nancy Roth is, like Tilden Edwards, an Episcopalian priest! She is the author of An Invitation to Christian Yoga and other New Agey books.

 

****Yogaview was co-founded by Quinn Kearney and Tom Quinn in 2002, the method of Ashtanga yoga as taught by Sri K. Pattabhi Jois of Mysore.

 

From vinyasa flow yoga to Kripalu yoga to Ashtanga yoga to Episcopalian priests, how on earth did the motley bunch of yogis arrive at “Catholic Yoga“? Fr.
Dan Mayal, pastor of the Holy Name Cathedral

and Cardinal Francis George, the Archbishop of Chicago have got to be pretty dumb or deceived, or both.

 

*

Catholic yoga: A Hail Mary with your Halasana

http://www.religionnewsblog.com/16838/catholic-yoga-a-hail-mary-with-your-halasana

http://articles.sun-sentinel.com/2006-12-16/features/0612140756_1_yoga-richard-galentino-rosary

By Mark I. Pinsky, South Florida Sun-Sentinel, USA, December 16, 2006, www.sun-sentinel.com; ReligionNewsBlog.com

In 1996, when Richard Galentino walked into a Georgetown University gymnasium for his first yoga class, he was not sure what to expect. For Galentino, raised in a traditional Italian Catholic home and educated in church-affiliated schools, this breathing-and-exercise discipline long identified with Hinduism
was entirely new.

“I read it in the course catalog and thought it would be interesting,” recalls Galentino, now director of Catholic Volunteers of Florida, based in Orlando. “I’ve always been interested in health and fitness.”

The experience was profound, if not life-changing. A decade later, Galentino, 32, has synchronized the strands of his life — the Western, Catholic tradition of saying the Rosary, with the Eastern religious breathing practice called praynayama. He is the author of Hail Mary and Rhythmic Breathing: A New Way of Praying the Rosary (Paulist Press, $6.95).

Along the way, he has become a man of disparate parts: Harvard graduate, marathoner; fluent speaker of French and Swahili; Jesuit volunteer in Africa and Honduras. And, yes, yoga instructor.

 

 

 

Galentino first became interested in yoga during his academic class work at Georgetown, reading about Indian leader Mahatma Gandhi, and the various physical and meditative disciplines that Gandhi followed. Gandhi’s autobiography, The Story of My Experiments with Truth, had a particularly deep impact.

“It sparked a real, true education beyond the course,” he says. Then a senior at the university’s prestigious school of foreign service, and seriously considering becoming a Jesuit priest, Galentino found the yoga class a “reprieve” from the stress he was going through.

“I loved the class instantly,” he says, but he found it to be much more than relaxation.

His instructor, Victor Vyasa Landa, talked about the importance of following your heart, says Galentino, but nothing Landa said threatened the student’s Catholic theology.

The instructor brought up the Virgin Mary and St. Francis, and “presented them in a yogi perspective,” Galentino says.

The idea of combining yoga and the rosary came to him in late 2002 while he was working on an Advent calendar. One window said “Do Contemplation.” Another said, “Pray the Rosary.”

“It happened in prayer,” he says. “Sometimes in contemplative prayer I would just try to rest in the presence of God.”

Conventional Catholic breathing and praying traditions, such as saying “in God” while inhaling and then “out me” while exhaling, inspired Galentino. The idea of incorporating Hail Mary occurred to him almost by accident.

“I found myself combining the two,” he recalls, “contemplative prayer with the rosary.”

Some Christians have long been critical of yoga because they believe it emphasizes the physical self, to the exclusion of Christian spirituality. Pope Benedict XVI even weighed in on the subject in 1989 when, as Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, he warned that some Eastern practices, including yoga, “can degenerate into a cult of the body.” Catholics, he said, should not confuse yoga’s “pleasing sensations” with “spiritual well-being.”

That concern is well-founded, Galentino says.

“I would agree,” he says, “and I think most yoga masters would too. In our contemporary society, it is easy to turn yoga into a materialistic ‘cult of the body,’ in which image and physical experiences become more important than relationships with others and God.”

In the same letter, Galentino says, then-Cardinal Ratzinger “also states that we can use the methods of other `great religions’ to achieve union with God as long as it is consistent with Christian logic. This is what I am doing with yoga.”

Orlando Roman Catholic Bishop Thomas Wenski seems to have no problem with Galentino’s book, saying that Western traditions also use similar breathing practices.

“Breathing isn’t unique to Easterners,” Wenski says. “Everybody breathes.”

“He’s a fine man,” Wenski says of Galentino. “He’s a good Catholic leader.”

The road to publication for Galentino’s slender paperback was not straight. He sent the manuscript, originally titled Hail Mary and the Art of Yoga Breathing, to 50 publishers. Some rejected it outright — several dubbing it heretical.

Then, while visiting the Catholic shrine at Lourdes, France, he got an e-mail from Paulist Press, a Catholic publisher, saying it wanted his book.

“That was my miracle,” he says.

The only thing the publishers wanted to change was the title.

Galentino’s primary job, though, is serving as head of Catholic Volunteers of Florida, where he supervises 14 people who give a year of service around the state, sometimes en route to a career in ministry.

He practices yoga regularly, and it shows on the job, co-workers say.

“He’s generally a pretty calm and patient guy,” says Sister Florence Bryan, placement director for Catholic volunteers, who has worked with Galentino for three years. “He’s a forthright but gentle mentor.”

 

The journey of a catholic yoga practitioner

http://varrahyoga.wordpress.com/2008/11/30/the-journey-of-a-catholic-yoga-practitioner/

By “C”, November 30, 2008

(I learned only recently who is appropriately called a “yogini”; a “yoga practitioner” is a more apt term for me but too late to change my “blog brand” now.)

Last month, when I celebrated my second year of practicing yoga, I was asked how it has changed me. “It made my life a bit more complicated,” I wanted to answer. Since I started with my journey, I have constantly been on the lookout for the practice shirt that won’t run up while I do the downward dog, the mat that would last my lifetime, and the explanation to people whenever I get that “that’s very un-Catholic” look on their faces. These people, who have never tried yoga in their lives, warn me against conversion to another religion, which they do not even know how it is called. Had I listened to them and used my first-class intelligence (i.e. one does not have to experience something to know what it is), I would have never found my way here. Sometimes, using second-class intelligence (i.e. experiencing something to find knowledge) has its wisdom—and that’s what I also learned in this journey.

So, what’s the issue about Catholics practicing yoga?

I have always believed that no religion has the monopoly of grace, goodness, and God. I believe that God is too big to be boxed in a set of doctrines and dogmas, rites and rituals. Everyone claims his is the right way. Fine, I cannot argue with that in the same way that I cannot argue with a traveler which road he should take going to his destination (especially if I don’t know where he is going!). But nobody could claim that his is the only right way.

I am Catholic and if I were to pass judgment on non-Catholics simply on the basis of religion, my father would have been the first on my list. (Besides, passing judgment is God’s job, only His.)

 

 

My father was baptized Catholic and had a Catholic burial but at some point in his life he joined an organization that had been ostracized by the Church. I also do not know what it means to be part of the group but among other things, my father believed that one’s excess is the need of another. Thus, when he was still working, a large portion of his salary went to charities. Sometimes I’d wonder if he didn’t give away his money just like that, would I have to work this hard right now. But I cannot complain. I know I am now reaping the fruits of his good deeds. I am enjoying his karma, so to speak. More so I cannot complain about how he raised us, provided for us, and loved us.

Despite his issues with the Catholic Church—whatever they may be—my father still decided to raise us his children as Catholics when he could have chosen otherwise. I see this as his way of letting us find the truth ourselves and telling us that his issues need not become ours.

Combined with the influence of my father’s liberal thinking is the entire collection of works of Anthony de Mello, a Jesuit priest who embraced a universal spirituality, finding the common ground among Hinduism, Buddhism, Islam, and Christianity.  Among his teachings are the following:

·      A religious belief is a signpost pointing the way to truth. When you cling to the signpost you are prevented from moving toward the truth because you think you have it already.

·      Faith is the fearless search for truth. So it is not lost when one questions one’s belief.

·      (Paraphrased version) A guru visited a city and taught the people how to live. People in turn gave the guru honor even after he died although they failed to remember any of his teachings. Another guru visited another city and also taught the people how to live. Through generations people lived out his teachings faithfully but they did not notice when the guru disappeared. Eventually they forgot all about him but his teachings lived on. Which is the true religion?

Another influence in my life is Fr. Guido, also a Jesuit and a modern-day champion of the poor. Once he instructed the community to stop listening to scholars and philosophers who love to engage in debates endlessly. They would make a big fuss, for example, over exactly what time Jesus died. He challenged us, however, how knowing the answer would alter our faith. From then on, I have learned to filter the things I would listen to and believe in by asking the question “will knowing the answer to that question change my relationship with God?” If my answer is no, then the issue is not worth pursuing.

Yet another Jesuit priest taught me a lesson—Fr. Louie. (No, I never went to a Jesuit-run school but undeniably the Society has affected me a great deal.) He said that where there is oppression, there is no God. God cannot and will not oppress His people. So he advised us that if we find ourselves in an oppressive situation, we ought to get out of it. “If you find your workplace oppressive, leave your work. If you find a relationship oppressive, leave that relationship. If you find this Church oppressive, by all means, leave this Church.” So IF one day I change religion, you know it’s not because of yoga.

I have friends and family members who have left the Catholic Church for another Church—and they do not practice yoga—but seeing how their lives have transformed for the better makes me not question their decisions anymore. It doesn’t matter; it shouldn’t matter. If that’s where they have grown closer to God, then I could not be happier for them. Same thing with yoga, or any ritual, or any habit, or any pursuit—if it makes people closer to God, or at least makes them better persons, what’s the issue? Shouldn’t we all be doing something to enrich and nurture our relationship with God? After all, if our relationship with Him is not getting any deeper, then we must be drifting apart. There is no such a thing as steady or stagnant relationship.

In the history of the Catholic Church, many people have left it for various reasons. I am not sure what percentage of this population did so because of yoga (and so far, I haven’t read any yoga-related literature prescribing what religion to embrace). Yoga has done me good way beyond the physical dimension. The impact of my 90-minute practice is greater than that of watching a 120-minute movie or teleserye or youtube videos or social networking via the internet and the mobile technology….

Having said that…er, what’s the issue again?

 

The Trouble with Yoga

A Catholic may practice the physical postures, but with caveats

http://www.catholic.com/magazine/articles/the-trouble-with-yoga

By Michelle Arnold, Catholic Answers, Volume 23 Number 3

This article is available at
YOGA-02
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-02.doc

 

Can I become a Catholic yoga teacher?

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=396227

Catholic Answers, November 11, 2009

Q: I am a yoga practitioner. I first came to it as a way to aid in weight loss. As I furthered my studies, I find myself wanting to utilize my Catholic faith as the unity with my breath and movement. I feel a divine presence at times. I wish to share this beautiful feeling with my Catholic friends and neighbors. How can I do this?
Audrey McCann

A: Engaging in the physical postures and breathing techniques of yoga as a means of physical exercise and bodily health is one thing. But it is quite another to engage in non-Christian spirituality or to try to turn yoga into a quasi-Catholic spirituality. Your comment that “I feel a divine presence at times” during your yoga sessions is also troubling since it indicates involvement — whether deliberately or not — in non-Christian Eastern spiritual techniques.
Since you are tempted to attempt to “marry” yoga with your Catholic faith, I can only recommend that you set aside your interest in yoga and find other methods of physical exercise that do not involve non-Christian meditation or other dubious spiritual practices or techniques. And, to answer your question, I very much advise you not to attempt to lead other Catholics in yoga. -Michelle Arnold

Michelle Arnold/Catholic Answers are prime examples of Catholic yoga corruption in the Church -Michael

 

 

REPORTS

1. BRAHMA KUMARIS WORLD SPIRITUAL UNIVERSITY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BRAHMA_KUMARIS_WORLD_SPIRITUAL_UNIVERSITY.doc

2. CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

3. DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05
YOGA PROMOTED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05.doc

4. FR JOE PEREIRA-KRIPA FOUNDATION-WORLD COMMUNITY FOR CHRISTIAN MEDITATION

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOE_PEREIRA-KRIPA_FOUNDATION-WORLD_COMMUNITY_FOR_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

5. FR JOHN FERREIRA-YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR AT ST. PETER’S COLLEGE, AGRA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_FERREIRA-YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_AT_ST_PETERS_COLLEGE_AGRA.doc

6. FR ADRIAN MASCARENHAS-YOGA AT ST PATRICK’S CHURCH BANGALORE 

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_ADRIAN_MASCARENHAS-YOGA_AT_ST_PATRICKS_CHURCH_BANGALORE.doc

7. FR JOHN VALDARIS-NEW AGE CURES FOR CANCER

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_VALDARIS-NEW_AGE_CURES_FOR_CANCER.doc

8. NEW AGE GURUS 01-SRI SRI RAVI SHANKAR-THE ‘ART OF LIVING’

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE_GURUS_01-SRI_SRI_RAVI_SHANKAR-THE_ART_OF_LIVING.doc

9. PAPAL CANDIDATE OSWALD CARDINAL GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAPAL_CANDIDATE_OSWALD_CARDINAL_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA.doc

10. YOGA AND THE BRAHMA KUMARIS AT A CATHOLIC COLLEGE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_THE_BRAHMA_KUMARIS_AT_A_CATHOLIC_COLLEGE_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

11. YOGA IN THE DIOCESE OF MANGALORE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IN_THE_DIOCESE_OF_MANGALORE.doc

12. YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR, GAYATRI MANTRA, PRANAYAMA TO BE MADE COMPULSORY IN EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_GAYATRI_MANTRA_PRANAYAMA_TO_BE_MADE_COMPULSORY_IN_EDUCATIONAL_INSTITUTIONS.doc

 

ARTICLES

1. TRUTH, LIES AND YOGA-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TRUTH_LIES_AND_YOGA-ERROL_FERNANDES.rtf

2. WAS JESUS A YOGI? SYNCRETISM AND INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WAS_JESUS_A_YOGI_SYNCRETISM_AND_INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE-ERROL_FERNANDES.doc

3. YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA.doc

4. YOGA-02

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-02.doc

5. YOGA AND DELIVERANCE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_DELIVERANCE.doc

6. YOGA IS SATANIC-EXORCIST FR GABRIELE AMORTH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IS_SATANIC-EXORCIST_FR_GABRIELE_AMORTH.doc

7. YOGA-SUMMARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-SUMMARY.doc

8. YOGA-THE DECEPTION-FR CONRAD SALDANHA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-THE_DECEPTION-FR_CONRAD_SALDANHA.doc

9. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CATECHISM SAY ABOUT IT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CATECHISM_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

10. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CHURCH SAY ABOUT IT?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

 

DOCUMENTS

1. LETTER TO THE BISHOPS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH ON SOME ASPECTS OF CHRISTIAN MEDITATION CDF/CARDINAL JOSEPH RATZINGER OCTOBER 15, 1989

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LETTER_TO_THE_BISHOPS_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_ON_SOME_ASPECTS_OF_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

2. JESUS CHRIST THE BEARER OF THE WATER OF LIFE, A CHRISTIAN REFLECTION ON THE NEW AGE COMBINED VATICAN DICASTERIES FEBRUARY 3, 2003

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/JESUS_CHRIST_THE_BEARER_OF_THE_WATER_OF_LIFE_A_CHRISTIAN_REFLECTION_ON_THE_NEW_AGE.doc

 

 


 

TESTIMONIES

1.
TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-01
MIKE SHREVE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-01.doc

2. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-02
TERRY JUSTISON

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-02.doc

3. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-03
KENT SULLIVAN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-03.doc

4. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-04
MICHAEL GRAHAM

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-04.doc

5. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-05
BRAD SCOTT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-05.doc

6. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-06
JANICE CLEARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-06.doc

7. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-07
CARL FAFORD

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-07.doc

8. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-08
ANONYMOUS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-08.doc

9. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-09
DEBORAH HOLT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-09.doc

10. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-10
DANION VASILE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-10.doc

11. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-11
MICHAEL COUGHLIN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-11.doc

12. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-12
LAURETTE WILLIS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-12.doc

13. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-13
KEITH AGAIN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-13.doc

 

*

Our ministry’s protests [I'm sure there were others' too, see below] against the holding of Yoga classes at Chicago’s Holy Name Cathedral [pages 1-4]
appears to have had an effect

From:
fraschenbrener@aol.com
To:
suedsa@yahoo.com; merlepenheiro@bigpond.com; liammateer@hotmail.co.uk; thespirtal@live.com; filphayfil@shaw.ca; H.MacCamley@gmail.com; wesigler@yahoo.com; jmvo42@netzero.com; michaelprabhu@vsnl.net; tendoyles@frontier.com; rocktunnel@hotmail.com; enriquejose_2001@yahoo.com; net@aol.com; gigisand@aol.com; childof333@aol.com; mjk104@yahoo.com; kme211@sbcglobal.net; tmbrune@yahoo.com; lukeonetwentyeight@gmail.com; jehou@comcast.net; thegranahans@sbcglobal.net; janet.p.brennan@gmail.com; laservices@inbox.com; bobabm@msn.com; michaelwesten@info.com; barbaraheagy@comcast.net; miresol@verizon.net; diane7guesman@att.net; jeffrey.coogan@gmail.com; adorerlu@gmail.com; Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 8:38 PM Subject: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Greetings in Christ,
My name is Fr. Thomas Aschenbrener and I would like to inform you that “Catholic yoga” is no longer a practice here at Holy Name Cathedral.

 

 

 


I am overseeing a particular committee who instituted this practice two years ago and I have done everything in my power to rid this practice from the Cathedral. It is now over. Praise the Lord! Thank you for your prayers. Please spread the word.
In Christ, Fr. Thomas Aschenbrener, Parochial Vicar, Holy Name Cathedral, Chicago, IL

 

From:
Jeffrey Coogan
To:
ALL
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 8:51 PM Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

That’s great to hear, but how did it get started in the first place, and how did it remain active for 2 years? I see that the Catholic yoga group is still listed on the Cathedral website http://www.holynamecathedral.org/index.php?page=catholic-yoga.

 

From:
Theresa Brune
To:
ALL
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 8:56 PM Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

It should not have been that hard to get rid of, but I’m thankful to see that you’re cleaning the Lords House. 
No wonder Jesus used whips to drive them out, it was quicker. Keep up the good work. God be praised! Theresa Brune

 

From:
prabhu
To:
fraschenbrener@aol.com
Cc:
ALL
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 10:21 PM

Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Dear Father Thomas,

I am delighted to receive this news from you. Heart congratulations, and may Our Lord and His Mother bless you in ever greater abundance with the virtues needed by you to combat these errors (evils) in the Church.

I am edified by the two responses that you received from Jeffrey and Theresa. I trust there will be more.

What I am yet to figure out is how I got on your mailing list. I am a crusader against New Age since over a decade and have written a number of articles on yoga and on Catholic organisations promoting yoga, eastern meditations, mantra chanting etc. in India. Because of the priest shortage in the West, these evils are being exported wholesale by Indian priests.

I am blessed in that speakers on EWTN, Catholic Answers Live Radio, Revival Radio etc., cite my work and give out my website and email addresses.

Please let me know how I got on your mailing list.

You are in my prayers, Father. Kindly let your parishioners know about my web site. By this month end, I would be uploading a further seventy already-completed articles and reports to which I am putting finishing touches.

Please remember me at the Eucharist. You remain in my prayers.

Michael Prabhu, Catholic apologist, Chennai, INDIA www.ephesians-511.net

 

From:
Mireya Reinoso
To: ALL
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 9:47 PM Subject: RE: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

God will provide you with good things because you have fought for Him and for His things…Thanks.

 

From:
J & Engracia
To:
ALL
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 10:02 PM Subject: RE: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Praise be to God!

 

From:
Theresa Brune
To:
prabhu
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 11:24 PM Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Dear Michael,
You probably got on because, like myself I was informed through one of the Catholic sites about the problem at the Cathedral and I sent Fr. an e mail asking him for help  to stop this practice. Our names or e mails were probably saved that’s why we were informed. God Bless you for the very important work you are doing for God’s Kingdom and the Church,
Theresa Brune

From:
prabhu
To:
tmbrune@yahoo.com
Sent: Thursday, June 16, 2011 8:47 AM

Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Dear Theresa, I thank you for your response and explanation; and for your blessings. Let’s keep in touch. Michael

 

From:
H MacCamley
To:
prabhu; ALL
Sent: Thursday, June 16, 2011 1:33 AM Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Good Day everyone. What else could we do to put pressure on removing falsehoods from the modernist catholic church? The French bishops like circus masses – how about them next or some other church that has priests who encourage false religions to do their thing with them Assisi-style? Maybe more will join us. How about it? In Christo Domino et Maria, Hugh

From:
prabhu
To:
H.MacCamley@gmail.com
Cc: ALL Sent: Thursday, June 16, 2011 9:10 AM

Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Dear Hugh,

I appreciate your love and concern for our Church. You ask, “What else could we do…?” We could pray for her and for those who are ignorant and misguided and deceived. I have been called to research, write and expose the “fruitless works of darkness”. Fr. Thomas took action.

I have written a detailed report on the liturgical abuses at the type of Masses that you speak about. It will be available on the net by month’s end. Some of my reports go to the dicasteries of the Holy See in Rome. It was in this way that I got the Indian Church to withdraw a heretical Assisi-type “New Community Bible” that was published in June 2008.

 

 

 

The Roman Church in itself is not modernist. There are clergymen and groups in it who are. In the spirit of Pope Pius X, we must oppose them.

Pope Benedict XVI has assured the Church that the “Spirit of Assisi” will not be repeated when he goes there next, later this year.

Thank you for writing. God bless and have a good day. Michael

 

From:
Agnes .To:
fraschenbrener@aol.com
Cc: ALL
Sent: Tuesday, June 21, 2011 11:19 PM

Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Dear Fr. Thomas Aschenbrener,
Thank you so much for standing up for the truth and being a good shepherd. May God bless you abundantly, guide you in your ministry and keep on increasing your courage, love, wisdom and faith. Sincerely, Agnes

 

MORE TESTIMONIES

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-14 VIRGO HANDOJO

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-14.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-15 PURVI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-15.doc


Our ministry’s protests [I’m sure there were others’ too, see below] against the holding of Yoga classes at Chicago’s Holy Name Cathedral appears to have had an effect

$
0
0

 

JULY 15, 2013

 

Our ministry’s protests [I'm sure there were others' too, see below] against the holding of Yoga classes at Chicago’s Holy Name Cathedral [pages 1-4]
appears to have had an effect

From:
fraschenbrener@aol.com
To:
suedsa@yahoo.com; merlepenheiro@bigpond.com; liammateer@hotmail.co.uk; thespirtal@live.com; filphayfil@shaw.ca; H.MacCamley@gmail.com; wesigler@yahoo.com; jmvo42@netzero.com; michaelprabhu@vsnl.net; tendoyles@frontier.com; rocktunnel@hotmail.com; enriquejose_2001@yahoo.com; net@aol.com; gigisand@aol.com; childof333@aol.com; mjk104@yahoo.com; kme211@sbcglobal.net; tmbrune@yahoo.com; lukeonetwentyeight@gmail.com; jehou@comcast.net; thegranahans@sbcglobal.net; janet.p.brennan@gmail.com; laservices@inbox.com; bobabm@msn.com; michaelwesten@info.com; barbaraheagy@comcast.net; miresol@verizon.net; diane7guesman@att.net; jeffrey.coogan@gmail.com; adorerlu@gmail.com; Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 8:38 PM Subject: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Greetings in Christ,
My name is Fr. Thomas Aschenbrener and I would like to inform you that “Catholic yoga” is no longer a practice here at Holy Name Cathedral.

I am overseeing a particular committee who instituted this practice two years ago and I have done everything in my power to rid this practice from the Cathedral. It is now over. Praise the Lord! Thank you for your prayers. Please spread the word.
In Christ, Fr. Thomas Aschenbrener, Parochial Vicar, Holy Name Cathedral, Chicago, IL

 

From:
Jeffrey Coogan
To:
ALL
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 8:51 PM Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

That’s great to hear, but how did it get started in the first place, and how did it remain active for 2 years? I see that the Catholic yoga group is still listed on the Cathedral website http://www.holynamecathedral.org/index.php?page=catholic-yoga.

 

From:
Theresa Brune
To:
ALL
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 8:56 PM Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

It should not have been that hard to get rid of, but I’m thankful to see that you’re cleaning the Lords House. 
No wonder Jesus used whips to drive them out, it was quicker. Keep up the good work. God be praised! Theresa Brune

 

From:
prabhu
To:
fraschenbrener@aol.com
Cc:
ALL
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 10:21 PM

Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Dear Father Thomas,

I am delighted to receive this news from you. Heart congratulations, and may Our Lord and His Mother bless you in ever greater abundance with the virtues needed by you to combat these errors (evils) in the Church.

I am edified by the two responses that you received from Jeffrey and Theresa. I trust there will be more.

What I am yet to figure out is how I got on your mailing list. I am a crusader against New Age since over a decade and have written a number of articles on yoga and on Catholic organisations promoting yoga, eastern meditations, mantra chanting etc. in India. Because of the priest shortage in the West, these evils are being exported wholesale by Indian priests.

I am blessed in that speakers on EWTN, Catholic Answers Live Radio, Revival Radio etc., cite my work and give out my website and email addresses.

Please let me know how I got on your mailing list.

You are in my prayers, Father. Kindly let your parishioners know about my web site. By this month end, I would be uploading a further seventy already-completed articles and reports to which I am putting finishing touches.

Please remember me at the Eucharist. You remain in my prayers.

Michael Prabhu, Catholic apologist, Chennai, INDIA www.ephesians-511.net

 

From:
Mireya Reinoso
To: ALL
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 9:47 PM Subject: RE: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

God will provide you with good things because you have fought for Him and for His things…Thanks.

 

From:
J & Engracia
To:
ALL
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 10:02 PM Subject: RE: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Praise be to God!

 

From:
Theresa Brune
To:
prabhu
Sent: Wednesday, June 15, 2011 11:24 PM Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Dear Michael,
You probably got on because, like myself I was informed through one of the Catholic sites about the problem at the Cathedral and I sent Fr. an e mail asking him for help  to stop this practice. Our names or e mails were probably saved that’s why we were informed. God Bless you for the very important work you are doing for God’s Kingdom and the Church,
Theresa Brune

From:
prabhu
To:
tmbrune@yahoo.com
Sent: Thursday, June 16, 2011 8:47 AM

Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Dear Theresa, I thank you for your response and explanation; and for your blessings. Let’s keep in touch. Michael

 

From:
H MacCamley
To:
prabhu; ALL
Sent: Thursday, June 16, 2011 1:33 AM Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Good Day everyone. What else could we do to put pressure on removing falsehoods from the modernist catholic church? The French bishops like circus masses – how about them next or some other church that has priests who encourage false religions to do their thing with them Assisi-style? Maybe more will join us. How about it? In Christo Domino et Maria, Hugh

From:
prabhu
To:
H.MacCamley@gmail.com
Cc: ALL Sent: Thursday, June 16, 2011 9:10 AM

Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Dear Hugh,

I appreciate your love and concern for our Church. You ask, “What else could we do…?” We could pray for her and for those who are ignorant and misguided and deceived. I have been called to research, write and expose the “fruitless works of darkness”. Fr. Thomas took action.

I have written a detailed report on the liturgical abuses at the type of Masses that you speak about. It will be available on the net by month’s end. Some of my reports go to the dicasteries of the Holy See in Rome. It was in this way that I got the Indian Church to withdraw a heretical Assisi-type “New Community Bible” that was published in June 2008.

 

 

 

The Roman Church in itself is not modernist. There are clergymen and groups in it who are. In the spirit of Pope Pius X, we must oppose them.

Pope Benedict XVI has assured the Church that the “Spirit of Assisi” will not be repeated when he goes there next, later this year.

Thank you for writing. God bless and have a good day. Michael

 

From:
Agnes .To:
fraschenbrener@aol.com
Cc: ALL
Sent: Tuesday, June 21, 2011 11:19 PM

Subject: Re: yoga at Holy Name Cathedral

Dear Fr. Thomas Aschenbrener,
Thank you so much for standing up for the truth and being a good shepherd. May God bless you abundantly, guide you in your ministry and keep on increasing your courage, love, wisdom and faith. Sincerely, Agnes

 

MORE TESTIMONIES

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-14 VIRGO HANDOJO

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-14.doc

TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-15 PURVI

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-15.doc


What’s Mumbai’s Virginia Saldanha doing with American “Nuns On The Bus”?

$
0
0


JULY 22, 2013


What’s Mumbai’s Virginia Saldanha doing with American “Nuns On The Bus”?


 

Source:
https://www.facebook.com/photo.php?fbid=3194551802065&set=a.3194551762064.106778.1814065723&type=1&theater

Album:
Virginia Saldanha’s Photos
[Virginia Saldanha is on the right; that's a nun on the left]

 

Sr. Simone Campbell, [see pages 2, 4 and 6] who leads the Washington-based NETWORK, a left-leaning Catholic social justice lobbying group, spearheads the
Nuns on the Bus
tours, according to the liberal-left National Catholic Reporter.

Nuns on the Bus, a “pressure group” of “progressive” trousers-and-sneakers clad “nuns”,
did a five-day tour of the state of Ohio October 2012, and a 2,600 mile nation-wide tour June 2013.

 

http://www.thetablet.co.uk/latest-news/5371
reports that NETWORKwas specifically criticised in the “doctrinal assessment” by the Vatican’s Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith of the Leadership Conference of Women Religious” in the United States, which means that, from the perspective of the Catholic Church, Nuns On The Bus cannot be expected to be up to any good.

Virginia Saldanha, acclaimed as an eminent lay theologian by the hierarchy of the Indian Church and by the Archdiocese of Bombay in which she resides, former senior executive in both the Catholic Bishops’ Conference of India [CBCI] and the Federation of Asian Bishops’ Conferences [FABC] and seminar lecturer to Cardinals and bishops, was on that bus. What was she doing there? She definitely wasn’t traveling with the group either on a theologian’s ticket or as a social justice activist. There must have been a major mutually shared commonality between her and her hosts which we will attempt to uncover from news reports, etc.

 

“BUMS ON THE BUS – YOU ARE NOT CATHOLIC”

What did the secular press read into the bussing nuns’ tours?

E.J. Dionne Jr.
of the Washington Post ["The campaign's moral hole", October 8, 2012,

http://www.washingtonpost.com/opinions/ej-dionne-jr-the-campaigns-moral-hole/2012/10/07/07df4db4-0f1f-11e2-bd1a-b868e65d57eb_story.html]
saw them as being on the opposite side of the political divide to the US Catholic Bishops, concluding from their road show that “it’s quite true that a struggle is on for the political soul of American Catholicism. Those among the faithful who see the abortion issue as trumping all others are in a quarrel with their brethren who place more emphasis on the church’s long-standing commitment to social justice.

1.

 

 

Dionne decided the bus campaign was in response to concerns “about the problems with Rep. Paul Ryan’s budget” – he’s the GOP vice presidential nominee – the Barack Obama-Mitt Romney tussle over federal budget cuts, and the poor in America. Those issues, in my opinion, are not sufficient enough reason for Virginia Saldanha to have been on the bus in Ohio.

Connie Wiltrot, 71, of Williamstown said she liked what the Nuns on the Bus group stands for.

“I’m here in support of the Nuns on the Bus, and I believe in Obama’s values and his beliefs,” she said.

[Source: Sharon Bopp, October 16, 2012, "Nuns' tour stops in Marietta", Marietta Times 

http://www.mariettatimes.com/page/content.detail/id/547342/Nuns--tour-stops-in-Marietta.html]

The Nuns on the Bus are pro-Obama [a Democrat] who is the most anti-life political figure the United States has ever seen.
Obama’s Republican opponent Mitt Romney, albeit a Mormon, is pro-life. At every stop on the Ohio circuit, the nuns were met with protesting “tea party” right-to-lifers sporting placards*, buttons, “and prayers”. *“Freedom for All-Born and Unborn”, “Choose Life-Vote Republican”, “ObamaCare is pro-abortion”

 


 

Source:
http://ncronline.org/news/sisters-stories/nuns-bus-meet-tea-party-protests-ohio

 

David, Gibson [National Catholic Reporter, October 17, 2012, "Nuns on the Bus meet tea party protests in Ohio", 
http://ncronline.org/news/sisters-stories/nuns-bus-meet-tea-party-protests-ohio] had this to say:

Holding placards with slogans like “Bums on the Bus” and “Romney-Ryan Yes, Fake Nuns No,” the protesters focused their fire on the abortion issue, accusing the sisters of not being sufficiently anti-abortion. Someone claiming to be a member of the local “We the People” chapter – that is the name used by some tea party affiliates in the region – posted a YouTube video* of the counter-demonstrators taken before the half-dozen nuns and about 100 supporters arrived. It says there were more than 175 marchers opposing the nuns, and it shows the demonstrators praying the rosary and singing hymns before challenging the sisters. *http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-19gOp3nvYA 0:52

What could be more innocuous, unless of course the nuns happen to be a group of radical, feminist ideologues whose previous political actions have been so out of step with the teaching of the Catholic Church that they have been condemned by the Vatican,” the YouTube poster wrote in text accompanying the footage.

One Sr. Monica McGloin told the protesters in Marietta that “we are 100 percent pro-life.” If that were indisputably true, why were they picketed by pro-lifers and accused of being pro-choice abortionists?

And as for their claim to be bussing in support of the poor, one NCR reader’s comment reads in part,
the real poor, those who have no-one to defend them: the unborn. So the protesters are focusing on one issue, but it is perhaps the most important issue. Supporting Obama is supporting abortion… the Ryan budget is not going to be financing the murder of innocent human beings in abortion, So even if the Ryan Budget were not built on real Catholic social teaching, the fact that he does not sanction abortion is enough to know that anyone who is a Catholic, who says that he or she is pro life, cannot in good conscience vote for Obama
–Peter.

Andrew, another reader wrote,
the nuns on the bus are in effect promoting more of the same and have demonstrated they are in direct opposition to their heritage and to Rome. It’s the nuns on the bus who advocate for redistribution, open borders, same sex marriage, women ordination, forming alliances with Planned Parenthood, are at odds with the authority of the Church, and who spend their time advocating for Obama’s re-election!

 

Here’s the blog of Fr. John Zuhlsdorf about the October 2012 tour:

The Nuns On The Bus Go ‘Round and ‘Round… with a WYMYNPRYST*!

http://wdtprs.com/blog/2012/06/the-nuns-on-the-bus-go-round-and-round-with-a-wymynpryst/

Posted on 27 June 2012 by Fr. John Zuhlsdorf

I suppose anyone can go to see the Nuns On The Bus go ’round and ’round. This photo, however, from the Catholic Beat, says a lot.

25 June in Fountain Square, in Cincinnati, Ohio. Sr. Simone Campbell and friend. *Women Priest

2.

 

 

Sr. Simone, carrying a copy of the “Faithful Budget,” greeted a supporter while a film crew captured the moment. Behind them [in pink top] is supporter Janice Sevré-Duszynska, a peace activist associated with Maryknoll who has been “ordained” by a group claiming to be able to ordain women as priests.

No, I am not saying that the wyrd-wyman is on The Bus going ’round and ’round. But she is in the photo! –Fr. Z

 

Selected 3 out of 18 readers’ comments

Nothing new under the sun. Hell’s grannies:
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bIHF4rVTK4E
–thereseb

Yes, the woman in pink, in the background having a conversation with one of the elderly “nuns on the bus”, is the one who famously “shook her ordination tambourine” while marching for “women’s ordination”. –Elizabeth

I remember the days when you could tell who was a nun by her habit. Nowadays these women could be any layman–Nancy Pelosi even. -majuscule

 

Here’s the blog of Fr. John Zuhlsdorf about the 2013 tour:

Nuns on the Bus: the pro-abortion sequel

http://wdtprs.com/blog/2013/05/nuns-on-the-bus-the-pro-abortion-sequel/

Posted on
31 May 2013
by
Fr. John Zuhlsdorf

It’s time again to break out that old fav: The Nuns on the Bus go ’round and ’round!

The last time these dissenters got on their political … hobbyhorse, they went ’round and ’round with a wymynpryst. HERE.

This time they are going ’round and ’round with a pro-abortion congresswoman.

Joining the BusNuns this time is ol’
Rep. Rosa DeLauro (D-CT) who has a perfect pro-abortion record.  She is rated 100% by NARAL*.  What a distinction!

These Nuns keep some odd company, don’t they?

But maybe we shouldn’t read too much into that perfect pro-abortion record.

*NARAL is the Pro-Choice America group National Abortion and Reproductive Rights Action League

 

Selected 4 out of 17 readers’ comments

Talk about diabolic disorientation! Obviously they have no fear of God – so convinced are they of their righteousness and virtue. This gang is also pushing for amnesty for 30 million people (the real number!) who have criminally invaded a sovereign country knowing full well they will vote for the party of death. God have mercy on them and our country. -Jean Marie

I’d love to know who is footing the bill for this lunacy. The bus spewing noxious fumes as well as those onboard. –Wanda

The Nuns on the Bus are stopping here in Orlando Sunday June 2 @ 7:30 pm at Orlando’s Diocesan Vicar General’s parish (Fr Richard Walsh, St Margaret Mary in Winter Park) and at Sr Ann Kendrick’s farm worker Hope Community Center in Apopka Monday June 3 @ 4 pm. The Sunday stop at the Vicar General’s parish is scheduled for the same time that the Bishop (Bishop Noonan) will be in downtown Orlando doing the Corpus Christi Procession.

For two days I have called and emailed the Chancery, the Florida Catholic, The Orlando Sentinel, various priests and deacons and have received no answer from any of them as to whether or not the Bishop is aware of the Nuns on the Bus’ two scheduled stops here. One clueless secretary even said, “Maybe they’re just stopping in Orlando unannounced and Fr Walsh isn’t aware of it.” Well, it’s in his bulletin!! So he’s well aware of it.

Last year I emailed the Bishop’s office to alert him that Sr Ann Kendrick had made a speech to the Communist Youth League when they stopped in Orlando on their bus tour, but of course heard no answer.

Several years ago Chicago’s Call to Action co-founders Bob Heineman and ex-priest Robert McClory were in Orlando at Fr Richard Walsh’s St Margaret Mary’s and Sr Ann Kendrick, two other farm worker nuns, 2 or 3 other nuns, several ex-priests and various parishioners had a clandestine CTA meeting (at which they elected ME secretary since I was inadvertently sent an “invitation”…later Bob Heineman kept calling my house and wanted to know why Orlando had had no further CTA meetings). Thankfully CTA never got off the ground in Orlando, but Sr Ann Kendrick and Fr Richard Walsh continue to undermine the Catholic faith of the people.

 

A group of us alerted the Bishop about the Call to Action meeting, but of course no one paid any attention so now Fr Richard Walsh is the Vicar General and Sr Ann Kendrick has been awarded 2 $100,000 grants from the Orlando Magic for the “good works” she does.

Now we have the Nuns on the Bus. I am planning to take a camcorder to the meeting although I understand that no pictures/recording is allowed. We shall see. I have 2 choices – go to the meeting (I registered under a fake name) and try to take pictures or stand outside alone with a sign that says Nuts on the Bus or something and record myself being arrested and thrown into jail. Not to worry… a deacon friend said he’d bail me out. -Susan Matthiesbe, 31 May, 2013

Here’s a follow up to the Nuns on the Bus Orlando stop last weekend: I sent the following email/letter to several diocesan officials, priests, Archbishop Wenski of Miami, Fr. Walsh, Sr Ann Kendrick, the Catholic Media Coalition (who will then in turn send it to their various groups I hope) and so forth (haven’t finished sending it out…still have Rome, the Pope, etc). Friends in Orlando have been blogging and using Twitter to complain to the bishop. This afternoon I heard from a source that there was “fallout at the chancery”, so we will keep the pressure on until the Bishop makes a statement.

Below is the email which has a link to the NOTB at SMM. The audio doesn’t begin until 4.25 …she forgot to turn it on but did so just in time for Sr Simone Campbell‘s talk. The next morning at Daniel Webster’s office Sr Simone tried to push the young mother who took the video out of the public elevator! (Wish I had been there and she had done that to me. I’d be in a lawyer’s office suing her for assault.) Here’s the email:

Despite the Vatican’s recent reprimand for serious doctrinal problems (abortion, human sexuality, women’s ordination), the Leadership Conference of Women Religious’ NETWORK, Sr Simone Campbell and Nuns on the Bus (NOTB) were allowed in the Catholic Diocese of Orlando by Bishop John Noonan.

The Orlando Diocesan Vicar General, Fr Richard Walsh, welcomed Sr Simone and NOTB to his parish of St Margaret Mary in Winter Park on Sunday June 2nd at 7:30 pm. On June 3rd at 4 pm the Diocese hosted Sr Simone and NOTB at the Diocesan Farm Worker Ministry’s Hope Community Center in Apopka which is run by Sr Ann Kendrick.

The seven Bishops of Florida, Sr Simone Campbell, NOTB, Fr Walsh and Sr Ann Kendrick should know that the Catholic Church is not a political party. It is a defender of the moral law. Therefore, they should uphold the moral teachings which Christ has entrusted to His Church for safekeeping through the Pope and the Magisterium.

The bishops should be oriented to specific issues to determine and support those that are in accord with God’s divine law, and permit flexibility of choice to the laity whenever the issues are primarily secular rather than divinely mandated. This is entirely consistent with Christ’s mandate to “Render to Caesar (the world) the things that are Caesar’s and render to God the things that are God’s.”

The things that are God’s are non-negotiable – abortion, homosexuality and same-sex “marriage”, embryonic stem cell research, cloning, infanticide, euthanasia. One must preserve God’s Law by always opposing these sins.

The things that are Caesar’s, or worldly things, are negotiable and a person may legitimately be for or against them – capital punishment, the economy and jobs, health-care and housing, war, the environment and immigration, therefore the bishops should not intimidate parishioners by bulletin inserts proclaiming what is in fact their personal opinion.

The bishops should be cautious in overstepping their duties by engaging too aggressively in political actions involving worldly things which provide physical nourishment for the body rather than spiritual nourishment for the soul. The clergy should be teachers of the moral law to the laity, rather than be political activists themselves.

Sr Simone and the NOTB uphold that Mexico, the United States and Canada be without borders. They affirm that same-sex “marriage” and abortion should be a right, and that women should be allowed to become priests. Allowing Sr Simone Campbell and NOTB into the diocese indicates Bishop Noonan’s approval of their teachings and agenda which is the very reason for their rebuke by the Vatican.

Below is a link of NOTB at St Margaret Mary in Winter Park, with a few segments of NOTB at Daniel Webster’s office on Monday morning. The audio begins at 4:25. Unfortunately there is no video of Sr Simone trying to push the videographer, a young mother of four sons, out of the public elevator at Daniel Webster’s office.”

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=s7Yir-GpIY0*
-Susan Matthiesbe, June 7, 2013
*SEE PAGE 6

 

And here’s a Nuns On The Bus-related post by Virginia Saldanha in her Catherine of Siena Virtual College site which advocates women priests:

Vatican treatment of US Nuns reflects status of all women in the Church

http://www.catherinecollege.net/index.php?option=com_easyblog&view=entry&id=31&Itemid=1

Posted by Virginia Saldanha on Wednesday, 27 June 2012 in Women and religion

Back in 2008 as the then Executive Secretary of the FABC Women’s Desk, I was recovering from a great disappointment after trying to organize a meeting in Asia of Bishops and women,. It was originally meant to facilitate a dialogue between bishops and women theologians to clear many misconceptions bishops have of this group of articulate and knowledgeable women. Despite knocking off the ‘dialogue’ and scaling it down to just exposing the problems of women in Asia, the attendance of bishops was extremely poor. The whole process made me realize the futility of my work at the Desk. Women can never bring their experiences and their ideas to bear upon Church mission, even though the Church in Asia has a vision of a “Participatory and Co-responsible Church”.

Later when in the US for a break, I heard of the Vatican investigation into the working of the religious congregations affiliated to the Leadership Conference of Women Religious (LCWR)*. I have been following the US sisters struggle to explain to the Vatican what they do is indeed rooted in their faith and in the teachings of Jesus.

In 2012 the US Catholic Bishops released the doctrinal assessment report of LCWR conducted by the CDF on April 18. Archbishop Peter Sartain of Seattle was named as its Archbishop Delegate to implement a process of review and conformity to the teachings and discipline of the Church. He will be assisted by two other bishops. The report calls for renewal of the LCWR and expresses a concern about orthodoxy, feminism and pastoral practice. *Dissenting nuns under investigation by Rome

 

 

Sad and disturbed by this assessment, the sisters asked for a dialogue with the CDF in Rome on June 12th to explain their position.

Following the meeting with the two women leaders of the LCWR on 12th June Cardinal Levada made a telling remark. He described the meeting as a “dialogue of the deaf”. He is so right. The Vatican deafness to women’s voice is never more evident than it is today. The Vatican will not hear women who speak in a voice that differs from their own.

Refusing to listen to women is a stance that will ultimately cost the Catholic Church dearly in terms of educated, thinking women. Women want respect, the ability to think for themselves and to be accepted as partners in mission.

The conflict regarding the charismatic/prophetic dimensions of mission of the US sisters with the Vatican is obvious. Given that religious life is meant to give visibility the to the charismatic dimension of Christian belief, this experience of conflict with the institutional church is a clear indication that by living their religious commitment in a creative and prophetic manner the religious sisters like Jesus, will necessarily be on the wrong side of the powers that be.

Painful though this experience may be, the US sisters are a beacon of light to women over the world. They give witness to the power of the Spirit at work in their lives. They make prayerful and contemplative responses, continue to stand up for the values of the Gospel and bear the consequences.

It is heartening to note the widespread support the sisters are receiving in the country and from abroad. The gratitude of students educated in their schools, people touched by their outreach and concern, women from all over the world who have benefited by the scholarship of the sister theologians, are all expressing their solidarity and support in growing numbers.

America’s religious sisters are well educated, articulate and remarkably adventurous women Reading the signs of the time they have expanded their mission to reach out to the least and the last in society. They also run universities and sit in executive chairs. Their efforts and successes however have brought criticism instead of appreciation from the Church, which demeans their roles, tries to deprive them of power, and places them under the absolute authority of the all-male clergy.

Sr. Joan Chittister points out “The sisters live in life questions.” They are present with the suffering, the lonely, the battered, the hungry, the sick, and anyone who needs someone to care for them. All their outreach is prolife. In fact their vision of prolife enables people not just to live but to live with dignity.

The most recent creative response to a proposal of National Fiscal Policy is “Nuns on the Bus” touring nine States in the US and ending in Washington DC on July 2nd. NETWORK, a Catholic Social Justice Lobby run by Catholic Women Religious and endorsed by LCWR has undertaken the tour because they feel it is imperative to highlight how Republican policies are affecting low-income families. In this they highlight an important area of agreement with the Bishops who also note that the proposed Ryan budget “fails the moral test”

The Vatican has also raised concerns regarding the decline in the numbers of religious sisters in the US. In his book “Double Crossed” (2006), Ken Briggs set out to research why the number of American sisters was dwindling at such an alarming rate. After eight years of research and interviews of a large number of sisters, he believes that had the sisters been allowed to interpret Vatican II as they understood it, their decline might not have been so sharp. He documents the marginalization and exploitation that has reduced nuns to second-, even third-class citizens within the Catholic Church.

How many young women in the 21st century will opt for a life that is subordinate to and ordered by males? The question of declining vocations to religious life is raised in all parts of the world where the standards of living are improving and the spectrum of careers has broadened the choices of educated young people.

We are all aware that the majority of vocations to religious life especially in developing regions come from populations which are deprived of opportunities for education and careers for various reasons.

Instead of suspiciously scrutinizing the work of the sisters in the US`, the Vatican would do well to consult with them on how best to move the Church in its mission of love and service. This could be the first step in doing justice to all women in the Church.

My comments in brief

Virginia Saldanha has candidly shared with her womyn priests group the truth, which is that Nuns On The Bus is the same as “NETWORK, a Catholic Social Justice Lobby run by Catholic Women Religious and endorsed by LCWR“. This group is anti-life and they are for the ordination of women, all in the guise of “social justice”, “women’s empowerment”, “gender equality” and other euphemisms. Virginia Saldanha campaigned with a PRO-ABORTION, PRO-WOMEN’S ORDINATION group. Now we now the reasons as to why Virginia Saldanha was with Nuns On The Bus.

 

From Jill Stanek’s blog:

Catholic nuns grateful for pro-abortion congresswoman’s “admiration” – Jill Stanek

Jill Stanek is a nurse turned speaker, columnist and blogger, a national figure in the effort to protect both preborn and postborn innocent human life.

Congresswoman with 100% NARAL rating joins Nuns on the Bus tour

http://www.jillstanek.com/2013/06/congresswoman-with-100-naral-rating-joins-nuns-on-the-bus-tour/

June 7, 2013

Joining the BusNuns this time is ol’ Rep. Rosa DeLauro (D-CT) who has a perfect pro-abortion record. She is rated 100% by NARAL. What a distinction!

These Nuns keep some odd company, don’t they?

~ Father John Zuhlsdorf, noticing the Nuns on the Bus Tour sponsored by NETWORK Catholic Social Justice Lobby, which had as its speaker pro-abortion congresswoman Rosa DeLauro
What Does the Prayer Really Say?,

5.

 

 

Selected readers’ comments

“Catholic” “nuns”. Excommunication. All’s I’m gonna say. –xalisae

“Nuns on a Bus” was transparently little more than an election-year stunt for Democrats. Did those three-or-four Sisters even know that? — Or were they just tools?   
Anyhow, the Nuns are back on the Bus, getting no attention without the help of Obama’s sycophantic press coverage.   
You would think that any group of faithful Catholics would be repulsed by the presence of an outspoken pro-abort leader — no matter what the main concern of the gathering actually is.  And that’s why Fr. Z is repulsed by Sister Campbell — she doesn’t care about Catholic moral ethics or the deaths of children. 
Jesus warned us to beware of wolves in sheep’s clothing. (Mt 7:15) –Del

To quote a Catholic convert friend of mine, Bryan Kemper, Social Justice BEGINS in the womb. –Courtnay

And yet the church wonders why convents are by and large empty these days.  These rogue “nuns” (term used in the loosest sense possible) are a disgrace to the foundresses of their orders and the church itself.
Is Cardinal Dolan driving that bus for them? –Mike

Rosa says, ‘These lips will never kiss a man who opposes abortion.’ -Mary

The “Nuns on the bus/NETWORK” were actually paid for by the Obama Campaign, I can’t remember where I heard this, perhaps the Catholic League with Bill Donahue, or what, but I remember it was from a solid source.

This is what Pope Francis was talking about last month, when he spoke about how nuns need to behave like mothers, and not like old maids or spinsters.

Who is her [Rosa DeLauro's] Bishop? I don’t think she is currently in good standing with the Church, because she is so dogged about her misrepresentation and outright slander of Catholics. –City of Angels

 

*FROM PAGE 4 http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=s7Yir-GpIY0.

Susan Matthiesbe‘s 10 minute June 2, 2013 NETWORK-Nuns On The Bus video
Fr. Walsh and controversial Simone Campbell” with the information:

Fr. Walsh welcomes [Sr.] Simone Campbell to St. Margaret Mary of Winter Park. Earlier this year Pope Francis stated his support for the sanction of the Leadership Conference of Women Religious with which Simone Campbell is affiliated.

 

Related reports

CHURCH RESOURCES CATHNEWS-AN ANTICATHOLIC NEWS SITE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHURCH_RESOURCES_CATHNEWS-AN_ANTICATHOLIC_NEWS_SITE.doc

CRITICISM OF THIS MINISTRY BY THE NATIONAL CATHOLIC REPORTER

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CRITICISM_OF_THIS_MINISTRY_BY_THE_NATIONAL_CATHOLIC_REPORTER.doc

UCAN CONFIRMS IT FAVOURS WOMEN PRIESTS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCAN_CONFIRMS_IT_FAVOURS_WOMEN_PRIESTS.doc

UCAN CONFIRMS IT FAVOURS WOMEN PRIESTS-02

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCAN_CONFIRMS_IT_FAVOURS_WOMEN_PRIESTS-02.doc

UCAN CONFIRMS IT FAVOURS WOMEN PRIESTS-03

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCAN_CONFIRMS_IT_FAVOURS_WOMEN_PRIESTS-03.doc

UCAN’S SLANTED QUESTIONNAIRE ON THE CATHOLIC’S CHOICE FOR POPE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCANS_SLANTED_QUESTIONNAIRE_ON_THE_CATHOLICS_CHOICE_FOR_POPE.doc

UCAN WANTS TO DO AWAY WITH THE PRIESTHOOD

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCAN_WANTS_TO_DO_AWAY_WITH_THE_PRIESTHOOD.doc

WOMEN PRIESTS-THE NCR-UCAN-EWA NEXUS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WOMEN_PRIESTS-THE_NCR-UCAN-EWA_NEXUS.doc

VIRGINIA SALDANHA-ECCLESIA OF WOMEN IN ASIA AND CATHERINE OF SIENA VIRTUAL COLLEGE-FEMINIST THEOLOGY AND THE ORDINATION OF WOMEN PRIESTS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/VIRGINIA_SALDANHA-ECCLESIA_OF_WOMEN_IN_ASIA_AND_CATHERINE_OF_SIENA_VIRTUAL_COLLEGE-FEMINIST_THEOLOGY_AND_THE_ORDINATION_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS.doc

VIRGINIA SALDANHA-WOMENPRIESTS INFILTRATES THE INDIAN CHURCH-CATHERINE OF SIENA VIRTUAL COLLEGE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/VIRGINIA_SALDANHA-WOMENPRIESTS_INFILTRATES_THE_INDIAN_CHURCH-CATHERINE_OF_SIENA_VIRTUAL_COLLEGE.doc

 

6.


 


Parish Membership by Family Card

$
0
0



25 JULY 2013

“Not to oppose error is to approve it, and not to defend the truth is to suppress it”- Pope Sr. Felix III

NOTE: In this report I may occasionally use bold print, italics, CAPS, or word underlining for emphasis. These will be my personal emphasis and not that of the source that I am quoting. Any footnote preceded by a number in (parenthesis) is my personal library numbering system.

“AND YOU SHALL KNOW THE TRUTH, AND THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE”

Q:

Here, in India, Catholics are required to have a “Family Card”. It is a sort of proof that one is Catholic. If one does not possess a “Family Card”, one’s family members are refused the services of the Church, especially funerals, irrelevant of whether the person who expired was a daily mass-goer and faithful Catholic. One can possess a “Family Card”, be a nominal or lapsed Catholic, and yet be provided all the services of the Church. When a parishioner applies for this “Family Card”, it is mandatory for him/her to give a commitment of the amount he/she will contribute monthly to the Church. It is basically used as an instrument to extract money. The “Family Card” keeps a record of the payments made by the parishioner. The unwritten understanding is no money, no card. So, one may obtain the card, then discontinue payments, and still be refused a Church burial despite owning a Family Card.

What does the Church have to say about parish membership and about the conditions for Church services to a parishioner? Michael Prabhu, India

A:


“§1. Domicile is acquired by residence within the territory of a certain parish or at least of a diocese, which either is joined with the intention of remaining there permanently unless (nisi) called away, or has been protracted for five complete years. §2. Quasi-domicile is acquired by residence within the territory of a certain parish or at least of a diocese which either is joined with the intention of remaining there at least three months, unless (nisi) called away, or has in fact been protracted for three months. §3. A domicile or quasi-domicile within the territory of a parish is called parochial; in the territory of a diocese, even though not in a particular parish, it is called diocesan.”

“Domicile: the place of residence of an individual or a family.”

“The precepts of the Church are set in the context of a moral life bound to and nourished by liturgical life. The obligatory character of these positive laws decreed by the pastoral authorities is meant to guarantee to the faithful the very necessary minimum in the spirit of prayer and moral effort, in the growth in love of God and neighbor.”

The fifth precept (You shall help to provide for the needs of the Church) means that THE FAITHFUL ARE OBLIGED TO ASSIST WITH THE MATERIAL NEEDS OF THE CHURCH, EACH ACCORDING TO HIS OWN ABILITY.”

THE FAITHFUL ARE TO CONTRIBUTE TO THE SUPPORT OF THE CHURCH BY COLLECTIONS AND ACCORDING TO THE NORMS LAID DOWN BY THE CONFERENCE OF BISHOPS.”

Helping support your parish is a PRECEPT OF THE CHURCH, in other words – a “law” that we must obey AS WE ARE ABLE TO OBEY IT! God (and His Church) does not expect us to do something that is impossible. For instance, if we have normally given $10.00 in the collection basket each week for over ten years and then lost our jobs and now have no income, common sense dictates that we do not have to give the Church any money until such time as we are again in a position of receiving income. If during these times of no income a family member dies, the Church must afford him or her a Catholic Mass and burial!

On the other hand if your income becomes so little that all that you can donate to the church is 5¢ each week, then that is the amount that the Precept of the Church expects you to give! “And Jesus sitting over against the treasury beheld how the people cast money into the treasury, and many that were rich cast in much. And there came a certain poor widow, and she cast in two mites, which make a farthing. And calling his disciples together, He said to them: Amen I say to you, this poor widow hath cast in more than all they who have cast into the treasury.”

“And He said: Verily I say to you, that this poor widow hath cast in more than they all: For all these have of their abundance cast into the offering of God: but she of her want hath cast in all the living that she had.”

“Mite: a small coin or sum of money.”

“Farthing: something of small value.”

If you refuse to give to the Church your agreed upon amount or refuse to give anything at all, you have committed a sin and need to reconcile with God in the Sacrament of Confession. Even at this point the Church cannot refuse you (generally speaking) the sacraments.

I have personally seen out-of-work-no-income people donate their time in place of money to their Church. They have used their labor to mow the grass, shovel snow, paint, etc. This is generally done by making arrangements with the pastor.

“The CHRISTIAN FAITHFUL HAVE THE RIGHT to receive assistance from the sacred pastors out of the spiritual goods of the Church, ESPECIALLY THE WORD OF GOD AND THE SACRAMENTS.”

THE SACRED MINISTERS CAN NOT REFUSE THE SACRAMENTS TO THOSE WHO ASK FOR THEM AT APPROPRIATE TIMES, ARE PROPERLY DISPOSED AND ARE NOT PROHIBITED BY LAW FROM RECEIVING THEM.”

“Simony: The selling or purchasing of spiritual things, which is forbidden both by natural law and ecclesiastical law.”

“One who celebrates or receives a sacrament through simony is to be punished with an interdict or a suspension.”
“Simony: A deliberate intention of buying or selling for a temporal price such things as are spiritual or are annexed unto spirituals. While this definition only speaks of purchase and sale, any exchange of spiritual for temporal things is simonical. Nor is the giving of the temporal as the price of the spiritual required for the existence of simony; according to the proposition condemned by Innocent XI it suffices that the determining motive of the action of one party be the obtaining of compensation from the other.”

“It pertains to the diocesan bishop in the church entrusted to him (in this case, the Church in India), within the limits of his competence, to issue liturgical norms by which all are bound.”

During my research for this report I requested information regarding “Family Cards” twice from the Conference of Catholic Bishops of India. The Conference did not respond to my inquiries.

I might add here that “Norms” issued by any Conference of Bishops must be reasonable and in conformity with other Church law such as Canon Law.

The minister should ask nothing for the administration of the sacraments beyond the offerings defined by the competent authorities, ALWAYS BEING CAREFUL THAT THE NEEDY ARE NOT DEPRIVED OF THE HELP OF THE SACRAMENTS BECAUSE OF THEIR POVERTY.”

“Any baptized person who is not prohibited by law can and must be admitted to Holy Communion.”

“The Christian faithful may take part in the Eucharistic Sacrifice and receive Communion in any Catholic rite, with due regard for the prescription of can. 844.”

“Unless a grave reason prevents it, the church in which the Most Holy Eucharist is reserved should be open to the faithful for at least some hours each day so that they are able to spend time in prayer before the Most Blessed Sacrament.”

If the confessor has no doubt about the disposition of a penitent who asks for absolution, absolution is not to be refused or delayed.

“§1. All to whom the care of souls is committed by reason of an office are obliged to provide that the confessions of the faithful entrusted to their care be heard when they reasonably ask to be heard and that the opportunity be given to them to come to individual confession on days and hours set for their convenience. §2. In urgent necessity any confessor is obliged to hear the confessions of the Christian faithful, and in danger of death any priest is so obliged.”

“§1. In order that one be capable of gaining indulgences one must be baptized and not excommunicated and in the state of grace at least at the completion of the prescribed works. §2. In order that one be a capable subject for gaining indulgences one must have at least the intention of receiving them and fulfill the enjoined works at the stated time in due fashion, according to the tenor of the grant.”

“Pastors of souls and persons who are close to the sick are to see to it that they are supported by this sacrament at an appropriate time.”

“All priests to whom the care of souls has been committed have the duty and the right to administer the anointing of the sick to all the faithful committed to their pastoral office; for a reasonable cause any other priest can administer this sacrament with at least the presumed consent of the aforementioned priest.”

“Whatever authority is exercised in the Church is exercised in virtue of the commission of Christ. He is the one prophet, who has given to the world the revelation of truth and by His spirit preserves in the Church the faith once delivered to the saints. He is the one King – the chief Shepherd – who rules and guides through His providence, His Church’s course. Yet He wills to exercise His power through earthly representatives. The authority established in the Church holds its commission from above, not from below. The pope and the bishops exercise their power as the successors of the men who were chosen by Christ in person. Their warrant is received from the Shepherd, not from the sheep.”

“Unless (nisi) they have given some signs of repentance before their death, the following are to be deprived of ecclesiastical funeral rites: (1) notorious apostates, heretics and schematics; (2) persons who had chosen the cremation of their own bodies for reasons opposed to the Christian faith; (3) other manifest sinners for whom ecclesiastical funeral rites cannot be granted without public scandal to the faithful. §2. If some doubt should arise, the local ordinary is to be consulted; and his judgment is to be followed.”
This canon does not preclude a Catholic funeral (with or without a Mass) for someone who has failed to support their Church with a monetary donation!

The Order of Christian Funerals says a great deal in the introduction regarding services for the dead. It does not say a word about denying funeral services for those who do not have a Family Card or those who have failed to make payments to their Church. “At the death of a Christian, whose life of faith was begun in the waters of baptism and strengthened at the Eucharistic table, the Church intercedes on behalf of the deceased because of its confident belief that death is not the end nor does it break the bonds forged in life. The Church also ministers to the sorrowing and consoles them in the funeral rites with the comforting word of God and the sacrament of the Eucharist.”
“Though separated from the living, the dead are still one with the community of believers on earth and benefit from their prayers and intercession.”

“The celebration of the Christian funeral brings hope and consolation to the living.”
The Church calls each member of Christ’s Body priest, deacon, layperson TO PARTICIPATE IN THE MINISTRY OF CONSOLATION: to care for the dying, to pray for the dead, to comfort those who mourn.”

“As a minister of reconciliation, the priest should be especially sensitive to the possible needs of reconciliation felt by the family and others.”

As I said earlier, the Conference of Catholic Bishops of India has not responded to my questions regarding “Family Cards”. If any readers in India can direct me to a source that reveals the norms for Church support and/or “Family” Cards in India it would be greatly appreciated.

This report prepared on June 24, 2012 by Ronald Smith, 11701 Maplewood Road, Chardon, Ohio 44024-8482, E-mail: <hfministry@roadrunner.com>. Readers may copy and distribute this report as desired to anyone as long as the content is not altered and it is copied in its entirety. In this little ministry I do free Catholic and occult related research and answer your questions. Questions are answered in this format with detailed footnotes on all quotes. If you have a question(s), please submit it to this land mail or e-mail address. Answers are usually forthcoming within one week. PLEASE NOTIFY ME OF ANY ERRORS THAT YOU MAY OBSERVE!

† Let us recover by penance what we have lost by sin †

The Ten Most Common Liturgical Abuses
and Why They’re Wrong

http://www.canticanova.com/articles/liturgy/art9bq2.htm
EXTRACT

By Kevin Orlin Johnson

[…] As a postscript, I mention something that might be categorized as an abuse by the laity: parish-hopping*.

The Code of Canon Law provides that “The precept of participating in the Mass is satisfied by assistance at a Mass which is celebrated anywhere in a Catholic rite either on the holy day or on the evening of the preceding day” (1248, para. 1). Consequently, you can fulfill your Sunday obligation by going to a Mass anywhere. *More on page 20

While your legal membership still remains in your local parish, the only times you are required to check in there are when you want to receive a special sacrament (e.g., marriage, confirmation) for which the priest needs the jurisdiction to administer.

Nevertheless, if you flee your home parish when things get ugly, you are in a sense not living up to your responsibility as a lay person. It is your duty to point out that liturgy is not entertainment. The liturgy is reality, the primary reality of this world. Christ is God, the reality on whom the secondary reality of creation depends (“through him all things were made,” remember?). And the liturgy is the sacrament by which he comes personally and physically among us. The Mass is indisputably the single most important thing that human beings can do.

You have your part to fill in this great work. In fact, that’s what the liturgy is: the word is from the Greek meaning “the laity’s job.” We are the Church itself, we are not the Church’s customers. Still less are we the Church’s audience. And we have a right to authentic liturgy (Inaestimabile Donum), liturgy exactly in line with all applicable rules and celebrated with a suitable sense of reverence (CIC 528).

So if your priest offers sloppy, illicit, or even inappropriate liturgies, guess whose job it should be to pitch in and fix the problem?

Kevin Orlin Johnson, PhD, is the author of many books about the Catholic Church, including Why Do Catholics Do That? and Apparitions: Mystic Phenomena and What They Mean.

“The Ten Most Common Liturgical Abuses,” article by Kevin Orlin Johnson in the January 1999 issue of This Rock magazine, pages 14-19.

Also at: http://www.catholic.com/thisrock/1999/9901fea1.asp,

http://catholicgossip.blogspot.com/2010/10/10-common-liturgical-abuses-and-why.html

Frequently Asked Questions regarding PARISH MEMBERSHIP

http://www.catholicdoors.com/faq/qu253.htm

Can a Catholic be a member of 2 Parishes?
A very good question. Prior to Vatican II, such a question would never be asked, nor considered.
As a general rule, the location of your residence determines what Church and Parish you should be associated with. This practice facilitates the Bishop’s administration of the Diocese in determining the need of new Churches and schools within the diocesan boundaries. If a large number of Catholics from a certain district decided to go to whatever Church they want to or send their children to the school of their choice instead of supporting their local Church and school, such a decision may lead to the closing of Churches and schools that have little membership and support.
Since Vatican II, because of the many strange practices and liturgical abuses that are taking place in some Catholic Churches, many Catholics have abandoned the Church that they should be supporting based on their residence. They have chosen to join a Church that respects the Catholic liturgy in accordance with the directive received from the Vatican. They become members of a distant Church instead of supporting their local Church that they have rejected. In such cases, they only belong to one Parish, the Church of their choice, not the one that is determined by the Diocese based on their residence.
There are situations when individuals may become members of 2 or 3 Churches/Parishes. Let me explain. Many Canadians, while they are registered members of their local Church, they are also registered as members of another Church in Florida, USA. The reason for this is that they spend anywhere from 2 to 6 months of the cold winter in the South where they own another home. So they are members of one Church (in their country) in the summer and they are members of another Church (in another country) in the winter.
To complicate the matter, there are those who spend their weekends, from May to October, at their distant summer cottage. That means in the summer, they attend a different Church that is located in the district of their cottage.
So while family members may register at a local Church, they may rarely attend that Church. If they spend 6 months in Florida at their second home during the cold months and 6 months at their summer cottage during the warm weekends, then they are never available to attend their local Church on any Sunday or Holy Days.
These Catholics may decide to become members of 1 Parish, 2 Parishes or even 3 Parishes. With a Church membership comes the responsibility of supporting the Church financially. By becoming members of more than one Church, it means a greatly financial responsibility to support a number of Churches. Therefore, to answer the question, “Can a Catholic be a member of two Parishes?” Yes, it can happen in certain situations as explained above.

Parish registration

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=534685

Catholic Answers Forum, February 2, 2011

Q:

I recently relocated. I attend Eucharistic adoration at one church, daily mass at another, Sunday service and a men’s group at a third. I am within the parish boundary of a fourth Charismatic Catholic type of church. All of the churches promote registration and have a monthly meeting to welcome new members with coffee and doughnuts. I like both coffee and doughnuts. Other than receiving a pack of pre-dated donation envelopes, what are the advantages to registering? Why is it important to a parish? How does one choose?

A:

One doesn’t choose a parish. Parishes are geographical locations. Every Catholic is automatically a member of whatever parish boundaries he has a residence, and likewise not a member of any other parish.
Personal parishes are different. These are parishes that are determined by some characteristic that people share in common–usually ethnic background; and they (almost) always overlap with geographic parishes.
The bottom line though is that you don’t choose a parish any more than you “choose” what state you live in–if you live within the boundaries, you’re a member of that parish, and the only way to choose a different one is to move (just like a state). –Father David

A:

Registration usually is for donation tracking. They know you and therefore can send you tax receipts. Also, you being an active Catholic can be tracked by the priest. This will be important for receiving Sacraments. Some priests are strict that they will not allow those who do not attend Mass every Sunday to get Confirmed or Married in the Church.
Also access to Sacraments. While it’s not a full restriction, the parish you belong to would be the parish where you will seek the one-time Sacraments, such as marriage, confirmation, and even baptism for your children. Of course most other parishes will accommodate you if you wish to receive those Sacraments there but for many reasons, it’s preferred it’s done at a parish where you are a regular, and it follows that you are registered. But again, it’s not a restriction.

A:

It is not currently required by canon law to be registered in your geographic parish. Generally speaking, people register in their Sunday parish, not their daily Mass parish or the one that happens to have Eucharistic adoration, because that is where they make their regular donations. Certainly you want to be registered at the church that you would want to be married in, since it is generally easier for everyone involved to arrange a wedding in that church. (Presumably, that’s the church where the most other parishioners know you, where your funeral Mass would be held, and so on, as well.)

A:

Parish registration and parish membership are not the same thing; although there’s a common misunderstanding out there that they are.
You can only be a member of the parish in which territory you reside. So, the only parish (and the only pastor) which applies to you is your own parish.
Parish registration does nothing to make someone a member of the parish. Nothing at all.
Registration is nothing more than an administrative tool for the parish staff, but it has no bearing on your actual membership. You might be able to “register” in another parish (in theory, you could even register with some parish 1,000 miles away that you’ve never even visited), but that doesn’t make you a member.

You can attend Mass, confession, etc. at ANY Catholic church of your choice. You can donate to any of them. You can eat anyone’s donuts and drink anyone’s coffee. If you make regular donations, they will likely “register” you so they can keep track and give you an annual statement in January.
There are certain times when going to your own proper parish is either essential, or very important. In matters of marriage and baptism, it can be essential (it can even mean the difference between a valid marriage and an invalid attempt at one, because witnessing a marriage requires that the priest have jurisdiction.) It can also be important for other things as well. Funerals are an example. A pastor has an obligation to provide a funeral for his own parishioners (those who live in the parish) but it’s only a courtesy for one who did not live in the parish.
The point is what I said at the beginning: a Catholic is only a member of the parish in which he has a residence (personal parishes aside here). Registration does nothing to make someone a parishioner, and absence of registration does not mean that you-are-not a parishioner.
–Father David

A:

If registration does not make one a member and there are essential or very important times to go to your geographical parish, but you like another parish or its priests better, you’re just stuck with a parish and priest you don’t like…

A:

In my diocese, you can be officially registered at only one Parish. Registering at a second parish automatically removes your registration from all other parishes in the diocese (the diocese uses a synchronized computer network).
That said, at least in my diocese, the parish that you register in does not have to be the parish that is assigned to your particular geographical region.


Also in my diocese, they use the registration system for more than just tracking donations. The diocese keeps a census of all Catholics within its borders, and you need to be registered in one of the diocesan parishes to appear on this. You also receive discounted tuition at any diocesan schools if you are registered in a diocesan parish (even if you technically live outside the geographical boundaries of the diocese). Similarly, if you are within the geographical boundaries, but are not registered in a diocesan parish, then you pay a higher rate (and it’s a difference of several thousand dollars).
In my parish in particular, you need to be registered there in order for your kids to participate in the religious education program. If you ever get asked to be a Confirmation sponsor and you need a letter of recommendation from the parish that affirms that you are a practicing Catholic and you attend Mass, you better be registered there. If not, then go to the parish where you are registered, and depending on the circumstances, they may look at your donation records.
The parish and the diocese also use the registration records for mailings. My diocese has a free Catholic newspaper that it sends weekly to all registered Catholics within the diocese. The parish sends letters periodically to all its registered members about different things going on in the church, or new groups or events that may be of interest to particular members.
Registration also helps if you ever need to go back and get confirmation that you received a Sacrament, like a Baptismal certificate. If you are registered at a parish within my diocese, they can look you up on the diocesan database and print you out a certificate within a matter of minutes. If you’re not registered, the parish of your Baptism will still have your record.

A:

Just be sure you don’t live in a diocese that will give you grief for not registering in your official geographic parish. This appears to vary by diocese.

A:

Fr. David, I can understand why others and I misunderstand. We usually think of registration as a precursor to membership. Thanks for clarifying.
Since registration is an administrative tool mainly used to track donations, registration at multiple parishes is acceptable?

A:

That depends on how you mean it. Please let me explain.
If one thinks of registration as meaning “I am a member here / I am a parishioner here” then it is a problem.
On the other hand, if one thinks of registration as being things like: being on the parish mailing list, having donations recorded, being involved in social activities, and things like those, then it’s fine.
The best way I can explain it is like this:
According to your profile, you live in Maryland.
What state considers you a citizen of that state? Seriously, which one? Can you live in Maryland but consider yourself a citizen of, let’s say, Virginia or Pennsylvania? What if you live closer to Harrisburg than you do to Annapolis? Does that mean that even though you live in Maryland, but the other capitol is closer you’re actually a citizen of that other state? Maybe you do, and there’s nothing wrong with that…until it comes time to get a driver’s license or pay your taxes. On a day-by-day basis, it doesn’t matter what you call yourself. Maybe you spend more time in Virginia than you do in Maryland–that’s perfectly fine, but it doesn’t make you a citizen there.
When it comes to state citizenship, all that matters is “where do you live?” Your state depends upon which side of the state line you actually reside, regardless of anything else. It’s the same with parish membership. Parishes have geographic boundaries and one’s “proper parish” (that is, one’s parish of membership) is the one in whose boundaries you live. Nothing else matters.
You can go to Mass in another parish, and you’re most welcome to do so; just as you can go shopping or spend your leisure time in a neighboring state as much as you like.

Here’s a good example of parish boundaries. And I mean this ONLY by way of example
http://archphila.org/parishes/index.htm.
That’s the Archdiocese of Philadelphia webpage. Click on a few parishes at random, and you’ll see very specific parish boundaries. In recent years, the Archdiocese has found it necessary to enforce parish boundaries very closely. This has to do with parish closings/consolidating and the diocese history where so many people were in previous ethnic parishes (personal parishes) and were scattered all over the territory.
For years people said “it doesn’t matter” or “I’ll do as I please” (often the advice given here on these forums, mind you). The Archdiocese realized that this had become a problem, and had to fix it. Those people who said “I’ll just do as I please” are now very surprised when they need to go to their proper parish, they go to the wrong parish and make “demands” of the pastor, only to be told that they have to go to their own parish. They say things like “I’ve been registered here for years” or “I’ve been going to Mass here for years” but that doesn’t change things because they’re not approaching their own proper parish.
Could something similar happen in another diocese? Very likely. It is happening right now in other places, especially those places that in the past enjoyed a large number of local parishes, where people used to have “options” to go to one of several.
The simple fact is that parish membership depends upon where you live. People on these forums will quickly advise you “it doesn’t matter, just do as you please” But consider this:

when the time comes that you have some problem or difficulty because you decided to heed their advice and just “do as you please” where will those people be?

Can these posters guarantee you that registering yourself or considering yourself a member of a parish other-than-your-own will not be a problem in the future? Will they be there to make things right when you do encounter a problem? Can you appeal a bishop’s decision to the posters on Catholic Answers Forum? Something to think about. –Father David

A:

This varies from one diocese to another. When my husband and I moved to our present address, I call the chancery office and asked what parish our home was in. The person at the chancery office (who I think I could have knocked off her chair with a feather at that point) told me that I could belong to whatever parish I chose. (We chose our geographic parish.) At present, our archbishop does want everyone to specifically register at exactly one parish, though, and to notify their previous parish if they change, but for the purposes of marriage and so on considers the chosen parish as the parish in which the person has “domicile”….that is, if you’re active in a parish outside your geographic boundaries, you may marry there without the permission of the pastor of your geographic domicile, etc. It is undoubtedly very important to a bishop who has to consolidate parishes to know which parish has how many people who consider it “home”.
Maybe a call to the local chancery office would answer the Ops* question. I’m fairly sure, though, that his bishop will want him to register somewhere! *OP=original post

Seriously, though, choose the parish that you want to bury you (should that be necessary before you move), register there, be active there, and make certain you contribute to the support of that church. Be counted. A lot of people don’t, but it is the right thing to do.

A:

It doesn’t vary by diocese. All parishes (non-personal ones) are territorial by canon law.
This is what I mean by my earlier post. A Catholic is only a member of the parish in which he has a residence. Telling people that they can consider themselves members of a different parish really does not help them, because that’s essentially telling someone to disregard canon law.
Can you guarantee the OP that if he registers as a member of a parish other than his own proper parish, that this will not cause problems in the future? Can you assure him of that? Can you say with certainty that some future bishop will never begin strict enforcement of parish boundaries, regardless of what it might be like now? There are people right now in places like Philadelphia and Cleveland (just to mention two noteworthy examples) who are experiencing a lot of heartache because people told them that it was just fine to consider themselves parishioners of parishes where they are not in-fact parishioners. Right now, those people are hurting because others gave them some bad advice and told them to just ignore canon law and register wherever they please (not in so many words, but to the same effect)–and yes, some of those advice givers were priests.
Again, can you guarantee the OP that disregarding canon law as to parish membership right now will not cause problems in the future? –Father David

A:

Do I know what the policies are in our archdiocese right now? Yes. I literally called the chancery office, and was told to choose a parish. If I register in a parish and am active as a parishioner, by the direction of the archbishop I will be treated as if I have domicile there. The permission required exists, and is clearly stated in the marriage and funeral policies. A pastor who doesn’t like it will have to take it up with the archbishop, not the other way around.
Does this apply to someone who wants to register at a parish in the Diocese of Baker when he lives in the Archdiocese of Portland, or vice versa? I have no idea. Can I guarantee that things are not going to change when Archbishop Vlazny retires? No. Is that relatively soon? Yes. Do I expect his successor to change this? No. Does his policy in our archdiocese have a thing to do with anywhere else? No. Does this even have anything to do with me? No, because I chose to attend my true geographic parish.
Yes, by canon law the faithful have certain rights within their territorial parish that they do not have everywhere. I can say with certainty that there will be no need for permission from anyone to have me buried in my own parish. You are right: it is important for the faithful to realize that if they are granted permission to have access to the sacraments in other places that this is by the permission of their bishop, and that this may change. This does not mean that telling people that the bishop currently grants that permission freely is paramount to telling people to “disregard canon law.” It would be so if the permission were not being granted, it would be so if it were implied that what people have in parishes outside their geographic parish is theirs by right. In our archdiocese, though, it is not.
You ask, “When the time comes that you have some problem or difficulty because you decided to heed their advice and just “do as you please” where will those people be?” What is that problem going to be? That the OP is required to go to a parish he doesn’t want to go to? How is going to a parish he doesn’t want to go to right now going to change that? That he might go to some huge popular parish and find that it is closing because no one on the rolls live in its boundaries, so that the census is low? How is going to his geographic parish going to change that?
It’s a problem if people take a sense of entitlement when they register in a parish outside their geographic boundaries. You are wise to warn people that a diocese that currently grants the privileges of domicile to those who regularly attend a parish at which they do not legally have true domicile may change that policy at any time. Otherwise, I don’t see how the problems you envision are going to be addressed by asking the OP to register in his geographic parish… not if his bishop, like mine, is currently tolerant of the practice. This does not rise to the level of flaunting canon law. -EasterJoy

A:

Ok so this is confusing.


Had you not registered at your geographical parish but at another within your diocese, would you then be considered a member or parishioner of the parish you registered?
And it was said earlier only the geographical parish is obligated in the case of a funeral for instance. In your diocese, there would be no problem having a funeral wherever the person was registered?
And this all varies by diocese?

Fr David said only the geographical parish is obligated in the case of a funeral for instance. But are you saying if you register at another, are active and donate, then there will be no problem being served by the parish one is registered at even if not the geographical? -CMatt

A:

I have the same question. Also, parishes in my region vary hugely, and I mean hugely. The geographical parish which I believe is closest to me:
(1) has very few Mass times, and almost no confession times. (And I’m sorry but I need both, rather frequently) What is posted as confession times does not take place.
(2) of the Masses that are said there, most are not in English. Ditto for similar nearby parishes. (I live in a heavily ethnically diverse region.) I don’t happen to speak those languages, and there are no Latin Masses at “my” geographical parish.
(3) the church is almost always locked, except for liturgy. One can’t go and make a visit; also there is never adoration. The building is practically a fortress; it’s inaccessible most of the time. The opposite of welcoming and encouraging.
But only 8 minutes from my house is a beautifully traditional parish with N.O., E.F., and O.F. Masses, Confessions 7 days/week, and saintly priests. Adoration, all the devotions, etc. Congregation speaks English, and there are occasionally Europeans who go there, but I can understand the French and their accents. I go there several times a week.
Why, again, can’t I be a member? Because it is religiously and culturally appropriate for me? -Elizabeth

A:

There is absolutely no guarantee that your geographical parish is the one closest to you. In fact, it may be fairly illogical from a distance perspective. Ours divides based on roads, rivers and all sorts of things. You can be living in one town and be supposed to go the parish in another town, even if you never naturally go to that other town for any reason (except forced by parish bounds). Probably it is also balanced by things like population, since our boundaries were redone recently. If the boundary between two dioceses falls inside a town, you also might not guess your parish correctly.
In other words, don’t assume. You must check. Do not assume your parish knows its own boundaries. Until recently, my local parish sometimes seemed rather clueless on the issue. You need to ask your diocese to be sure.

A:

I just wanted to point out that this is important as well, in combating the “cult of personality” that can sometimes grow up around a particularly well-liked priest. People become more focused on this priest and will “follow” him to his next parish, and the next, etc.
I know a few people who have done this, and it always bothered me. We had a well-loved priest when I first joined the Parish, and when he retired and was replaced, there was griping about our new pastor: “He is not as nice as Fr. L! He isn’t good with the kids as Fr. L! He is boring, Fr. L was never boring!” and a few people even said they were going to change Parishes. I also know 2 families in a different diocese who have followed a particular priest to two new parish assignments. He is kind of radical and appeals to those who don’t like the rules, if you know what I mean.

A:

Elizabeth, The reason why you can’t “be a member” is because a parish is a geographic location–not just a church building. It’s like I said earlier about state lines. Parish lines work the same way. If you don’t live there, you’re not a member–no matter what else. Registration doesn’t change this. In some parishes, people can be “registered non-parishioners” (that’s not an ecclesial term, but a simple description).
You can visit those other parish churches all you want–nothing, repeat nothing, wrong with that.

–Father David

A:

We’re actually “registered members” at two parishes.
Our “home parish” is across the street from where we live… we go to Mass there, send our kids to school there, have sacraments there, and send the majority of our donations there.
Our “other parish” is one that DH goes to daily Mass to on his way to work (convenient location). He’s established a very good relationship with the priests there, and actually prefers them to our home parish priests. We do give a monthly donation to this parish as well. So we’re on their mailing list and we get donation envelopes to this parish as well. –Emily

A:

CMatt, They’re not considered members of that other parish. The bishop’s current policy is to extend them courtesies as if they were members and that’s a key point–as if they were members. That’s his policy, and it’s his decision to make. He can do this because as long as they’re residents of his diocese, they are all his own parishioners, and he can extend faculties/delegation to any priest to witness marriages of his parishioners. The thing we have to keep in mind though is that the bishop is making an exception to canon law (a legitimate one that he has every right to make). He’s being generous in how the parish boundaries are applied with regard to marriages. He can withdraw that privilege at any moment. Some future bishop can likewise withdraw it.
It might not be the same way in the future. There is no guarantee that it will be, and considering the overall pattern we’re seeing in the US, and the acute shortage of priests, the most likely scenario is that in the future these boundaries will be enforced more strictly rather than less.


Similar policies existed in many dioceses in the US, especially those that had a large number of ethnic parishes. Even when these parishes ceased to be ethnic parishes canonically (even though the cultural aspects were still preserved) people were still allowed to register and be considered members. With so many churches closing, combining, etc. in the past couple of decades, many of those dioceses have had to enact policies strictly enforcing canon law with regard to boundaries. And that’s exactly where people have encountered problems. Most of those people just assumed that they would be able to have baptisms, weddings, funerals, etc. at what they considered to be their parish; then when the time came, they learned the hard way that they had to go through their own proper parish. It’s happening right now in many places in the US.

–Father David

A:

EasterJoy, what you apparently don’t know, and what you’re certainly not addressing here is what canon law has to say about parish membership.
When it comes down to it, you’re advising the OP to consider himself a member of a parish other than his own proper parish under canon law. Although you’re not using the words, and I think you’re not intending it this way, the end result is that you’re advising someone to disregard canon law. You’re citing your own anecdotal examples of a local policy of weddings, and using that to advise the OP to choose whatever parish he likes best and consider that to be his own parish. That’s not how parish territories work. –Father David

A:

This is interesting to me, because the Catholic school our children attend is changing some tuition policies for next year. It had been that if you lived in surrounding parishes, were registered and had a letter from the Pastor, you were considered “In-parish” and got a modest discount.
Now, they are saying that unless you are a member of THAT parish (the next town over) and contribute at least $1000 a year to them, you get no discount at all. So I suspect many parents from surrounding towns will “transfer” to the school’s parish and give there instead of their home parish. No one ever mentioned that, after doing this, potentially for many years, you still are not entitled to services there. (Like your children’s weddings, etc). -StJude

A:

Status for Catholic schools is a whole different ball of wax. With regard to tuition discounts, and eligibility to enroll, parishes can “consider” people as if they were proper parishioners (living within the boundaries). This all comes down to local parish and diocese policies. The point though is that they are treated as if they were parishioners, which is not the same thing as actual parish membership.
Keep in mind also, that it’s one thing to say “entitled” to have a wedding or funeral at a given parish (which canon law only stipulates is an outright right in one’s own parish) it’s another to say that these courtesies are extended to those who have been attending and donating for years. As you just said, these are questions you’ll have to address to your own pastor (or the pastor of the school). –Father David

A:

Thank you, Fr. David for this warning, and for your earlier response to me. I appreciate the practical (personnel) problems you enumerate. However, it might be well to understand that it can work the other way around, too. Parishes already characterized by sparse administration/service are in danger of being completely abandoned by Catholics like me who actually want to live their faith sacramentally and are tired of encountering locked, empty buildings. Difficult to “force” Catholics to attend a parish which is not servicing them. As for ceremonies like weddings and funerals, people may just seek an alternate venue — for example, a memorial service in an alternate location.
(As an aside — in response to an earlier poster who criticized the ‘cult of personality’ — this is not about personality. The priests at the parish I attend will not win any personality contests, nor do they seek to. In fact, you’re not going to find a lot of priests like this, of any age, in modern America. One of them is quite the introvert, hardly a glad-hander. The other member of the duo is a total work-house, dawn to dusk, 7 days a week. I think these guys don’t take days off.)
The other aspect of this is the aspect of a vibrant community — whether that community is heterogeneous or homogeneous. The fidelity and donations of Catholics are also linked to a sense of relating to a community in which they are personally invested and to which they can relate. So perhaps dioceses around the country might want to take a look at a more sophisticated way of closing and combining parishes than “strictly” geographical indicators. For example, clusters of nearby ethnic parishes would make sense (in my area), in a number of instances. Of course, populations are not always static, particularly nowadays. But I’m just suggesting some elasticity on the part of diocesan administrations is important to parish survival. -Elizabeth

A:

Then please understand that what you need to do is make that suggestion to the Holy See and propose that canon law be changed. But advising a stranger to set aside what’s in canon law based on one’s own experience of the fact that one bishop (at this moment) has relaxed the laws somewhat with regard to marriages doesn’t help the situation. When someone says “you can be a member of whatever parish you choose” even though that’s contrary to how canon law defines parish membership, it opens the door to a wealth of problems and misunderstandings. (not that you said it, but it has been said)
Seriously here, I’m not exaggerating when I say that it’s entirely possible that someone will say to a priest “Father, don’t tell me that I’m only a parishioner of the parish where I live because someone on the internet told me that I can be a parishioner anyplace I choose…”

Believe me, that sort of thing happens quite often. Not necessarily with regard to membership, but with regard to other aspects of parish life. It does make for problems for priests because we are very often confronted by people who read things on the internet and think that they can trust internet posts more than they can trust their own pastor’s expertise on these things. And quite frankly, people often start with the conclusion and then search the internet until they find just the answer they’re looking for; disregarding anything to the contrary of course.
That’s why the best thing we can do is to direct people who have questions about something that’s addressed in canon law to the canons themselves and what they actually say, rather than personal experiences that will almost certainly be different from someone else’s situation. –Father David

A:

Father, I’m not suggesting that a ‘stranger’ write to the Holy See and urge canon law changes. (OTOH, I guess I don’t consider myself a “stranger” to the Church.)
I’m suggesting that Church administration converse with the Holy See about this, if Canon Law is the controller here. I’m suggesting that domestic dioceses might want to take a look at experiences such as Pug’s parish, and parishioners of many other parishes in this country, report. Not for the sake of personal preferences, but for the sake of the Church — its continuity, its financial health, etc.
Canon law is one thing. But worship and ongoing community is something else; it is personal, not legalistic or (primarily) geographical, particularly in the 21st century. -Elizabeth

A:

The point remains though, that if you’re suggesting that parishes be operated in some way other than geographical boundaries, that’s something you’ll have to address to the Holy See because canon law does say that parishes are geographic. What people just don’t seem to understand (even though I keep repeating it) is that a parish IS a geographical location (a territory). Just like our states are geographical locations. It’s the same thing. Parishes are not church buildings–they are territories (more precisely, they are the people living within a given territory). Any attempts to change that would require a change in canon law, and only the pope can do that.

Please let me pose a few questions:
Let’s say that someone lives in Hoboken, New Jersey (a suburb of New York City).
When it comes time to vote for governor, which candidate does the resident of Hoboken NJ get to vote for, the governor of New Jersey or the governor of New York?
When a resident of Hoboken NJ gets a drivers license, which state issues the license, NY or NJ?
When a resident of Hoboken NJ wants to buy a life insurance policy, which state’s laws apply — those of NY or NJ?

–Father David

A:

Father, I think you misunderstand me.
I’m telling the OP to contact his local chancery office, and ask them what his bishops’ policies are, realizing that if the policy is more permissive than canon law gives him the right to expect, the policy could change. Do you contend that the bishop does not have the prerogative to grant this kind of permission? I am not talking about permission to be a member of a parish outside one’s own geographic boundaries, but rather the permission to enjoy the privileges of parish membership in a parish outside of one’s geographic boundaries: that is, to expect to be able to have full access to the sacraments within that parish without getting special permission, and so on. (I’m not saying the bishop has the right to take bodies out of the census for a particular geographic parish, to the detriment of that parish.) If not, I fail to see how I am advising someone to disregard canon law. I tell you honestly, that is the farthest thing from my intention.
But yes: The OP should be very clear that he wants to know what his bishop’s actual policies are, and not an account of “what everyone does.” As you have pointed out, “what everyone does” can land people in a pot of soup they had not prepared themselves to be in. Only the local bishop has the prerogative to give permission to members of the faithful in his diocese that are above the rights of the faithful as they are described in canon law. If it is not the bishop’s permission, it is not real permission. In the end, too, only the rights spelled out in canon law can be depended upon to remain set in stone. On that point, I cannot disagree with you. Is that correct?

Did the OP say he wanted to attend a parish outside his own diocese, and I missed that? This analogy sounds far more fitting for that situation.-EasterJoy

A:

Apparently we’re having a communication problem, because I never suggested that I didn’t understand that a parish is a territory. (For example, “parish” has sometimes been, sometimes still is applied to a civil territory.) I apologize if I wasn’t clear.
I know they’re not church buildings. That was the point of my earlier post. But given many demographic changes today, and the level of diverse needs within communities (reflected in how a particular parish church celebrates its liturgies — or doesn’t), I, a lay parishioner, believe based on my conversations with others, that most practicing Catholics commit to worshipping communities, not to territories. I know that this was not always true, as several of us have noted — such as for our own parents & grandparents. In my own childhood we walked to our parish church. Perhaps these canon laws were created with a different era in mine, or have not been updated to reflect migration (particularly extreme in certain areas).
If my (actual) parish wasn’t a locked empty fortress that doesn’t allow me to worship in English or Latin, and whose priest is almost never available, I would attend.

 

I understand it’s Rome’s choice to leave things the way they are. Personally, in my area, what I see is that this traditional way of defining “membership” seems, seems, to be jeopardizing the existence of many parish churches, because people are choosing to go elsewhere than where there is only one or two Masses per week. In many cases (such as my neighborhood parish), there aren’t even many Catholics left in that parish, period. The parish population consists largely of Baptists and of evangelical Protestants. (Many of these used to be Catholics.) That raises a whole different problem that clusters cannot address, because when there’s no critical number of parishioners to support basic costs, what you have is a parish church on the chopping block.

I agree with Easter Joy’s recent post. I don’t see the analogy to NJ and NY, when people are worshipping within the same diocese (and in my case, the church I’m attending is equidistant to my “parish” church.) -Elizabeth

A:

EasterJoy, just as a diocese has its boundaries, a parish has its boundaries and a state has its boundaries.
They all work exactly the same way with regard to territory.
If a person lives in New York, that person is a resident of New York.
If a person lives in New Jersey, that person is a resident of New Jersey.
Why? Because there’s an imaginary line on the ground that says “this side is NY and this side is NJ.”
If a Catholic lives in St. Peter parish, that Catholic is a parishioner of St. Peter parish.
If a Catholic lives in St. Paul parish, that Catholic is a parishioner of St. Paul parish.
Why? Because there’s an imaginary line on the ground that says “This side is St. Peter parish and this side is St. Paul parish”

Elizabeth,
if you still don’t see it, it’s because you still don’t get what I keep trying to say. Canon law says that a parish is a territory. I’m not making this up.
Can. 515 §1 A parish is a certain community of the Christian faithful stably constituted in a particular church, whose pastoral care is entrusted to a pastor (parochus) as its proper pastor (pastor) under the authority of the diocesan bishop.
Can. 518 As a general rule a parish is to be territorial, that is, one which includes all the Christian faithful of a certain territory. When it is expedient, however, personal parishes are to be established determined by reason of the rite, language, or nationality of the Christian faithful of some territory, or even for some other reason.
http://www.vatican.va/archive/ENG1104/__P1U.HTM
Unless a parish is a “personal” one, it is territorial. –Father David

A:

No, actually, I still do get it. BOTH a parish and a diocese are territorial descriptions, however. Easter Joy was pointing out that the analogy you were making was more like leaping a diocese than leaping a parish. (It seemed.)

So now we do have a personal category of parish. (My point earlier: i.e., what’s wrong with recognizing both? It seems that the second of the two Canons cited already recognizes this.
I’ll be even more controversial on the issue of territory.
When it came time for my children to be Confirmed, I had serious reservations about their completing that preparation in our own diocese. I hate all late-adolescent Confirmation programs, but I won’t derail the thread in that direction. I was very firm that my children were going to be Confirmed before beginning high school. A neighboring diocese had a very different policy than our own diocese: it was way better, not just because of the age considerations, but the content of the preparation was light years away from that of our own diocese. So I simply inquired at the particular parishes which were conducting the centralized Confirmation prep programs in that neighboring diocese. That was approved, and they were both Confirmed in that diocese. I will note that I did present to the diocese my reasons for this unusual request. My children were the only non-local children in both cases.
I will also note that prior to this, I inquired at every single parish in our own diocese as to the content, and age, of their prep programs. It was not my first wish to make us a “difficult” family by hopping boundaries or making special exceptions for ourselves, but what my inquiries uncovered was what I had expected: those “programs” were 90% social (i.e., parties, not “social action”), 10% religious. They were very sparsely attended, by the admission of the various program coordinators, and some of them took as long as late senior year in high school to complete the program and administer the sacrament. -Elizabeth


A:

I think I understand. It’s up to the policy of the individual diocese. And someone like Elizabeth can fully participate at another parish for the reasons she gave. But under current Canon Law she is a member of the parish she no longer prefers. And no one should expect a guarantee of being served in the future for marriage, funerals, what have you, by other than by the geographical parish. -CMatt

A:

CMatt, Almost there.
It isn’t “up to the policy of the individual diocese” What ONE person quoted was ONE exception made by ONE bishop with regard to which pastor can witness a wedding–an exception to canon law that the bishop can make (it isn’t technically a “dispensation” though, it’s a matter of delegating faculties for weddings).
This is a lot like someone saying “my bishop dispensed this diocese from the Lenten obligation of abstaining from meat on Friday March 20 in Lent, therefore all Catholics reading these posts should make up their own minds as to the Lenten fast, and just ignore what canon law says.”

 

It is also much more than just being worried about weddings, funerals, baptisms, etc. It’s about the integrity of the parish institution as the Church defines it. –Father David

A:

I know what a parish is. A parish, though, is more like a county than like a state.
If the state constitution guarantees that a person has the right to access certain services in their own county and to discharge their duties as a citizen in their own county, that does not mean that the same constitution could not give the governor the prerogative to direct counties to practice reciprocity with regards to those services and to the rendering of those duties.
If the governor exercised that prerogative, then citizens of the state could be told “as long as this directive exists, you can get these services in any county you want, provided you are a citizen of the state.” If the governor withdrew that permission, then the citizens who were accustomed to accessing services in the convenient county or the one they liked would have no grounds to sue the state. As long as their county provided the services, those citizens could be denied access to the services in other counties. If you get used to having a library card in one county and are told that you can’t check out books in that county, but only in your own county, that could be a rude awakening.
In that case, though, to tell someone that they were allowed to access services outside their own county when there was legitimately an official policy of reciprocity in place would not be telling them to break the law. It might be getting them used to something that they had no right to and might lose at some time in the future, but it would not be breaking the law if they did have that permission.
So unless you are saying that a bishop has no right to direct pastors in his diocese to exercise reciprocity with regards to funerals, the sacraments, and where the faithful discharge their duties with regards to the Church, I don’t see where I’m telling anyone to break canon law by saying that bishops can allow the faithful to register and be active in parishes where they are not residents.
What am I missing in this analogy? -EasterJoy

A:

What you’re missing in this analogy is that you’re operating on the assumption that parish boundaries just don’t exist. That’s what you’ve been saying all along, suggesting that others should simply ignore parish boundaries and consider themselves parishioners wherever they feel like. That’s exactly what you said in your own post that I’ve quoted at the end here.
It’s one thing to say that a bishop may do this–the problem is that you’re making a broad suggestion that every bishop does do it.
You are assuming that such exceptions exist universally, based on one single example, that has to do with weddings NOT parish membership, and you’re advising the OP based on that false assumption.
The question of this thread is “which is my parish?” NOT “where can I get married”
You’re taking the fact that your own bishop extends permission to local pastors within their own parish boundaries to witness the marriages of Catholics who live outside those boundaries, and trying to use that policy to suggest that Catholics should disregard parish boundaries with regard to membership. Again, you said this in your first post.
The policy you quoted says specifically “for the purpose of celebrating weddings” but you’re trying to apply that to mean “for the purpose of parish membership.” That’s problematic to say the least.

And technically, the permission given by the bishop isn’t always needed. The bishop is doing this as a courtesy, for the sake of making things easier on parishioners and pastors alike. I have never said that the bishop doesn’t have the right to do this–on the contrary, I’ve consistently said that he can.
What you cannot do though is extend your own anecdotal example of the bishop’s generosity in marriage jurisdiction to apply to Catholics universally with regard to parish membership. And that’s exactly what you’ve been doing from the very start. –Father David

A:

When I called the chancery office of our archdiocese, I was told to register wherever I regularly attended. I didn’t draw conclusions from the marriage policies. I called up and asked. That was what I was told to do by a member of the archbishop’s staff.
So while it is special permission that cannot be counted on to be durable and which might be limited (which I have agreed that you are wise to point out), in some dioceses, the permission to register where you like is currently being given. So how is it a violation of canon law to register in a parish that isn’t your territorial parish, when the archbishop is giving blanket permission to do it?
PS I cannot believe I’m even in this discussion. I called our chancery office all those years back not to ask for permission to register where we liked, but to find out what territorial parish our new house was in. Having been told to register where we liked, we decided it was best to register in our territorial parish simply because it was our territorial parish, even though we didn’t particularly like it that much at first. We couldn’t be happier. -EasterJoy

A:

Because you advised the OP to do likewise. That’s the problem. You as much as told the OP to just pick a parish and consider himself a member there–without any regard for what is actually written in canon law (in fact, you implied that canon law says it doesn’t matter), and without any knowledge of the OP’s own situation. You based your answer on your own anecdotal experience of registration, rather than on what the universal canon law of the Church says with regard to parish membership.

It’s not a violation of canon law to register at a parish other than the parish where you actually live because there is no such thing as parish registration in canon law–there is parish membership, not parish registration.

Can. 102 §1. Domicile is acquired by that residence within the territory of a certain parish or at least of a diocese*, which either is joined with the intention of remaining there permanently unless called away or has been protracted for five complete years.

The phrase “at least a diocese” refers to people who live within a diocese, but not within the boundaries of a parish, or to matters where it’s an issue of the jurisdiction of the bishop, or to those who change their residence from one parish to another (people who move frequently).

Can. 107 §1. Through both domicile and quasi-domicile, each person acquires his or her pastor and ordinary.

Catholics do not acquire a parish/pastor through registration; they acquire a parish and a pastor by virtue of residence (domicile).
So, it’s no surprise that the staff told you that you can register wherever you want–because registration means nothing in the end anyway–registering does not make one a parishioner of a parish, nor does registration in a different parish mean that a Catholic is no longer a member of the parish of residence. –Father David

A:

Now you have me totally bewildered. The OP never asked what parish he’s a member of. He asked what the advantages were to registering anywhere at all. Now you say registration means nothing in the end, anyway, which in some dioceses isn’t true when it comes to marriage or burial outside your territorial parish, sending your kids to school at a parish outside your territorial parish, and, let’s face it, pretty much anything else you ever actually do at a parish, other than your territorial parish.
You know this, I don’t: With regards to canon law and the day-to-day issues of running a parish and a diocese, what difference does it make what parish the OP registers in and does it matter to anybody if he never gets around to registering anywhere at all? Since he has expressed no interest in darkening the door of his territorial parish unless a canon lawyer forces him to do it with the business end of a lit candle lighter, which seems to be what he wants to know. Is there a single reason a Catholic ought to ever register anywhere, particularly in his territorial parish where canon law grants him rights regardless of whether one gets around to registering? -EasterJoy

A:

If parish boundaries are strictly enforced, then some services may be limited if you go to another parish. One thing I can think of is a parish helping financially with catholic school education – they may limit it to those who live in the parish boundaries. Otherwise, I don’t see any advantage to registering. Fr. David may not understand this, but some archdioceses don’t enforce the territorial thing. As Easter Joy tried to state, the Archdiocese of Portland really doesn’t seem to care about this. It doesn’t matter what is officially in canon law. I have 2 parishes within 2 miles of me going opposite directions and when I tried to find out which one’s territory I am officially in, they didn’t even know. I am registered in neither, since I choose to attend and am registered in an ethnic parish. -SunBreak

A:

OP here.

I attended my territorial parish for Sunday service. It seemed nice.
Here is what I have gotten from this thread:
I am a member of the parish in which I am located – registered or not
I am free and welcome to attend mass and confession at any church – registered or not
If I desire other services, such as a wedding or a funeral, the parish of which I am a member will provide – registered or not.
Another parish may provide the services – if registered and/or allowed by the diocese.
School is not an issue for me, but in my case there is only one school between the four parishes in town. All of them use the same school.
Canon law does not address registration. -OP

A:

OP, Right.

SunBreak, that second paragraph is the problem. All dioceses DO enforce parish territories–this isn’t something where bishops just have the option to follow canon law or not follow it (which is what has been implied).
When it comes down to some very particular policies, we have ONE example of ONE bishop who is enforcing parish boundaries (if one reads the policy carefully, you’ll see that), but he is saying that as long as a pastor is doing the ceremony within his own territory, he can witness the marriages of those who live outside his territory.
It’s not at all accurate to say “the archdiocese doesn’t care about this.” That’s concluding entirely too much from this little bit of information, and this rather minor relaxing of the law. I’m sure if one were to ask the bishop himself a direct question “do you not care what canon law says about parish territory” the bishop’s response would be “I do care.”
The other important point is that the response was based on ONE diocese’s policy, and that very likely is not the diocese where the OP lives. On the other hand, all Catholics (of the Latin Church) are governed by universal canon law–and that’s why I bring up the universal law. –Father David

A:

Yet when OP included in a recent post, “Another parish may provide the services if registered and/or allowed by the diocese”, you responded “right” to OP’s post.

I contacted the diocese where I live. In it there is no written policy. I was told some pastors adhere to canon regarding territorial parishes when it comes to whether or not they allow registration as a parishioner. And other priests in the diocese do not. But as has been discussed here of course one can attend anywhere. And I was told canon specifies Sacraments are the responsibility of the proper territorial parish, but it does not mean one would be refused from being served by another parish. So in this diocese it appears it is left to the priests. -CMatt

A:

Since registration is not required by canon law why is it required for me to receive these sacraments from my parish? I do believe in supporting my parish, I just believe that my donations should be anonymous. I get all the information I need about parish events from the weekly announcements and bulletin at mass. The fact that I can get my baptismal record and have proof of my residence should be enough to prove that I’m Catholic and live within the parish. -Ungern

A:

I know you were referring to anonymous donations to one’s territorial parish. But I recently learned of a case in the territorial parish for Catholics in my neighborhood where the priest refused to baptize the child of parents who attend there because they do not use envelopes. It is not their territorial but they are registered there.
Fortunately another priest 7 mi south in the same diocese agreed to perform the Baptism. It is not their territorial either but neither are they registered at this 2nd parish. And this 2nd parish is too far from their home for them to begin attending there. But at least the priest there baptized their child. -CMatt

A:

Firstly, everyone I ask says I don’t HAVE to register with the parish closest to me geographically.
Also, how do I “unregister” with a parish? What is the correct way to do this? -Atara

A:

I’m not sure how you would go about unregistering. I suppose just inform the parish that you no longer want to be on their registration rolls. Or perhaps following a period of no donations or participation, they will simply remove you on their own. In my original home parish, I eventually no longer appeared on their member roster.
But my understanding from this thread is everyone is telling you correctly. You do not have to register at your territorial parish. You are automatically considered a member there and your territorial parish is responsible for administering the Sacraments to you whether you are registered or not. I suppose though in the case of for instance parents who are not practicing or attending, even the territorial parish priest in that case might still place some stipulations on them prior to baptizing their child. Or a non practicing couple planning a wedding in their territorial parish might have some additional requirements placed on them. In larger parishes even if you attend Mass in your territorial parish regularly, the priests might not know this. So in that case I’m guessing registration and use of envelopes will aid in them knowing you are a regular participant. Anointing of the Sick and funerals for non practicing Catholics in their territorial parishes I think are more or less simply a given though.
One other thing to note is I believe it was said here when I was following the thread earlier, that the closest parish might not necessarily be your territorial parish though. Chances are it probably is. But to know for certain, your diocese can tell you by your address. -CMatt

A:

I live in the Minneapolis-St. Paul diocese and a deacon there told me Catholics were welcome to choose any parish within the diocese; that they didn’t have to belong to the closest one to their homes. Is he right? –Lisa

A:

My guess would be you can register anywhere then as one would hope the deacon was aware of the policy. But if you question whether he is, you could make a call or shoot an email to the diocese. Where I live (not in MN) I emailed the diocese and received a response that there was no official diocesan policy here. That it’s up to individual priests if they allow folks who live outside of their parish to register in them. I then called a couple of parishes and both do.
That being said, I suppose if there is a change in bishops, diocesan policy could someday change. And if you read further back in the thread I think there was discussion about how registering at a parish not in your territory makes you registered there for means of keeping track of your donations. But that there seems to be a difference between being registered and technically being a member of a parish outside your territory. I just went back early in the thread and Fr David96 posted, “You can only be a member of the parish in which territory you reside.” But you might be able to register elsewhere. Where I live parishes seem to use the term, “registered parishioners”.
It does seem if you register elsewhere and you want more of a guarantee of being served all the Sacraments, you might be best to use your envelopes. So the parish knows you attend there if it’s not your territorial parish. That’s what happened to the person I referred to. They were registered at and attended a parish outside their territory but did not use envelopes. And when it came time to baptize their infant child, the priest refused. YMMV though. As I said the same couple had their child baptized at another Catholic Church 7 mi down the road in the same diocese. And are neither registered there nor do they attend there.

-CMatt

A:

So if I understand the aspect of the canon law being discussed,
1) my territorial parish is responsible for all sacraments for me–even if I am not registered there.
2) Certain sacraments like marriage, baptism, confirmation should not be refused by one’s territorial parish simply because a person doesn’t register. This is not withstanding other requirements and stipulations to receive the sacrament. –Ungern

A:

I just learned further that the proper parish for Catholics in my neighborhood will not even baptize a child of members unless the parents are registered and use envelopes for 6 mos.
This leads me to wonder whether when John the Baptist performed Baptisms, or Paul and Silas for instance when they baptized the jailer and all his family, placed the same restrictions onto them before they would baptize?
So are territorial parishes obligated to provide a funeral for those who lived in the parish boundaries without added restrictions but not Baptisms? –CMatt

Parish (Catholic Church)

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Parish_%28Catholic_Church%29
EXTRACT

In the Roman Catholic Church, a parish (Latin: parochus) is a stable community of the faithful within a Particular Church, whose pastoral care has been entrusted to a parish priest (Latin: pastor), under the authority of the diocesan bishop. It is the lowest ecclesiastical subdivision in the Catholic episcopal polity, and the primary constituent unit of a diocese. In the 1983 Code of Canon Law, parishes are constituted under cc. 515–552, entitled “Parishes, Pastors, and Parochial Vicars.”

Most parishes are territorial parishes, which comprise all Catholics living within a defined geographic area. A parish may be joined with others in a deanery or vicariate forane and overseen by a vicar forane, also known as a dean or archpriest.

Per canon 518, a bishop may also erect non-territorial parishes, or personal parishes, within his see. Personal parishes are created to better serve Catholics of a particular rite, language, nationality, or other commonality which make them a distinct community. Such parishes include the following:

National parishes, established to serve the faithful of a certain ethnic group or national origin, offering services and activities in their native language.[2]

Parishes established to serve university students.

Parishes established by the 7 July 2007 motu proprio Apostolic Letter Summorum Pontificum for those attached to the Extraordinary Form of the Roman Rite (i.e. the traditional Latin Mass).

Anglican Use parishes established by the Pastoral Provision or other dispensations for former members of the Episcopal Church in the United States. By nature, communities belonging to the personal Ordinariates for Anglicans as established by Anglicanorum Coetibus of 4 November 2009 are also personal parishes.

All Catholics who reside in a territorial parish are considered members of that territorial parish, and all members of a community for which a personal parish has been erected are similarly members of that personal parish. Membership should not be confused with registration or worship, however. Catholics are not obliged to worship only in the parish church to which they belong, but may for convenience or taste attend services in any Catholic church.

Does registering in a parish mean anything?

http://wdtprs.com/blog/2013/06/quaeritur-does-registering-in-a-parish-mean-anything/

Posted on
5 June 2013
by
Fr. John Zuhlsdorf

Q:

What does canon law say about becoming a member of a parish outside of the geographical jurisdiction of the parish closest to you? For example: Joining another parish farther away from you, but in your diocese, because the Mass is more reverent/you receive spiritual direction from that pastor/you fit in culturally with the people at that parish, etc.?

A:

Canon law says nothing about ”joining” a parish. “Joining a parish” is a concept foreign to the canonical system.

You become a member of a parish by virtue of where you live.

If you belong to an ethnic or national group, there may also be a personal parish to which you belong.

Recently, bishops have erected “personal parishes” based on factors other than ethnicity.  For example, they may establish parishes for the deaf, for those devoted to the Extraordinary Form, for members of the charismatic movement, etc.  It is therefore possible for one person to ”belong” to several parishes as in the case of a hearing-impaired traditionalist-charismatic Wendish-Laotian.

In North America parishes about 80 years ago began developing this concept of “registering”. As a “registered” member, you get envelopes and other mailings from the parish office, you are listed on the books for easy reference (handy in parishes of 1000 families or more where it’s unlikely that the pastor personally gets to know everyone … especially when the pastor is transferred every six years… but that’s another vat of borscht).

Registering does not in itself allow one to acquire any canonical rights at the parish where one registers. Registering at one parish does not cause one to lose any rights they have at their proper parish.

Remember: there are rights and duties, too.

Catholics are no longer obliged to attend Mass regularly at their proper parish’s church. They may freely choose to attend a parish across town, in another village, even a parish of another ritual Church (e.g., you are a Latin Church Catholic but you like to attend the Divine Liturgy at the Ukrainian Catholic Church). You may attend a different church every Sunday if you wish.

That said, in North America there are good reasons for registering at a parish.  For example, you might have a pastor at your proper parish who doesn’t understand canon law and who refuses to offer sacramental or liturgical service to those folks who are not registered. He, of course, would be entirely in the wrong, but trying to argue over the matter as grandma is dying in the hospital is inconvenient at best.

Canon law doesn’t have anything to say about registering in a parish that is not one’s proper parish. Therefore there is nothing wrong with doing so and it may be of advantage.

51 responses

Father Z: Now onto the reverse of your answer – while you technically can’t be denied certain rights at your territorial parish under canon law, can (should?) you be denied rights at your registered parish (baptism, marriage, etc.) if the registered parish is not your territorial parish (or a personal one)? –Young Catholic

A few years ago, I contacted the chancery to find out which parish bounds I lived in. Everyone there (not including the bishop, whom I didn’t talk to) said I’m in whatever parish I’m registered at. I could not find a single person who even knew parishes had geographical boundaries. -Miss Anita Moore, O.P.

What about ‘discounts’ for the sacraments to registered parishioners? For example, the closest TLM community is 100 miles away. For the Marriage Rite, it is $1500 for non-registered Catholics, but only $700 for those who are registered for two years. The price is the same with or without a mass, low, sung, or Solemn. Considering that my local parish is free, it seems a little steep at $1500, and I’m sure that does not include choir costs (though they do have more than one fantastic choir). What are the regulations regarding such amounts as ‘required donations’? It’s making it difficult to plan frugally with a TLM wedding! –Ozark Catholic

“That said, in North America there are good reasons for registering at a parish. For example, you might have a pastor at your proper parish who doesn’t understand canon law and who refuses to offer sacramental or liturgical service to those folks who are not registered.”

True Father. My old Novus Ordo parish that I left in my area for reasons of spiritual deficiency and a Lonergan Theology youth minister, is of the 6 surrounding Catholic parishes the one that looks the most “Traditional” in architecture. All the others are modern architecture outside and in. Many people were dying to have their wedding there for the sole purpose of aesthetics, so the pastor had to clamp down and issue that at least one side of the wedding party has to be registered there and attend a weekly Mass (at least for a time prior to the wedding) and that’s before the whole year long “process” (another kettle of beans I don’t want to rant about though it’s more than just that parish). –Julian Barkin

If any parish is going to be strict about registration, they’d better have a good handle on their database. About a year and a half ago, a misspelling of my name in parish records got me a letter along the lines of: “Thank you for filling out [xyz form], but we have no record of your membership at this parish.”

I’ve been an active and committed member of the parish for years, so I had to wait to cool down a bit before addressing the misunderstanding! They “found” me in their system, corrected their mistake, and my parish believes in my existence again. –No Tambourine

No Tambourine, there is the additional problem that there may be separate databases for registration, for the parish directory, and for the business office. I have encountered here the problem (after moving) with letters and envelopes arriving, but the diocesan bulletin not arriving. –W Meyer

There was a brouhaha a couple of years ago because Abp. Broglio of the Archdiocese for the (US) Military issued this letter which specified that military retirees had to join a civilian parish and get permission from that pastor for the military chaplain to celebrate the sacraments of baptism, matrimony or confirmation. I’m not sure how that works as of now, but it caused a lot of heartburn at the nearby military bases for a while. –Will D

I have a pet theory that geographic parishes started losing significance (if not canonical status) when the automobile became affordable for average families (Around 80 years ago?). Cars made the world smaller, allowing people to travel much farther in the same amount of time, with respect to walking or travelling by horse and carriage. Once people weren’t “stuck” with their local parishes, they could roam. This is both good and bad. The good is that we can escape bad liturgy or heterodox catechesis. The bad is that we can more easily seek out preachers who “tickle our ears”. –Eric Williams

What happens when one complicates this situation by registering in a parish in a different rite? I have been registered in on or the other of two Ruthenian parishes served by the same priest for something like six years now. My territorial parish (in the diocese of Rochester NY) still sends me the diocesan newspaper. I think they finally stopped sending me envelopes. I haven’t been there for several years. If I do attend a Latin rite parish it is usually the one which has the EF, or one close to my work which has a fairly traditionally celebrated Novus Ordo. (Although it still has the bad music on Sunday.)

At nearly 63 I am not likely to need to be married, or to have a child baptized. But what about when I die? When my mother in law died recently and there was no funeral-nothing at all, I told one of my children that when I die I want a funeral at my Byzantine parish, but if that is not possible, then I want a funeral in the old Latin mass, with black vestments and the Dies Irae. Either way, I told her, it will be a whole lot of Church!

So when I ask for a Byzantine funeral, will they say no, you are canonically Latin? If so, I had better make my attendance at the EF more regular so the Fathers will be willing to have my funeral there. (Should I join that parish also? I do put money in the collection when I am there, usually a $20, but that doesn’t identify me as having been there.) I know, I am lucky to have such an embarrassment of riches in a nearby city that I can choose between the EF and the Liturgy of St. John C.

I told my daughter that if I wind up having a funeral with Eagles Wings, I will come back from Purgatory and haunt them all! -Susan Peterson

“What about ‘discounts’ for the sacraments to registered parishioners? For example, the closest TLM community is 100 miles away. For the Marriage Rite, it is $1500 for non-registered Catholics, but only $700 for those who are registered for two years. The price is the same with or without a mass, low, sung, or Solemn. Considering that my local parish is free, it seems a little steep at $1500, and I’m sure that does not include choir costs (though they do have more than one fantastic choir). What are the regulations regarding such amounts as ‘required donations’? It’s making it difficult to plan frugally with a TLM wedding!”

Sounds ridiculous to me. I had to practically force the priest at my TLM wedding to take the stipend (which was much less that $700) on the condition that if he didn’t want it to just give it to the church. Required donations, to me, smack of simony and we should fly even the appearance after all the Reformation hoopla and all.

I understand the need to pay the bills and free up schedules, but it’s an hour or so. I also understand the pain in the neck of having people want to get married in a pretty church that they have no connection to or real respect for and I also get it that its an even bigger pain to get a Solemn High Mass together (which is one reason I opted for something farther down the solemnity scale, sacred ministers and a gaggle of servers do not grow on trees…). I think its totally acceptable to expect a couple wanting to get married at a particular parish to be registered or geographically part of the parish so as to weed out the ones who just want a pretty photo back drop. However, “charging” for a sacrament doesn’t seem like a smart way to do it… –Dominic

We are currently “registered” at two parishes.

The first is our geographic parish, the second the parish where our children’s parochial school is located. We joined the first parish because it’s our geographic parish (and is awesome). We joined the second because if we register and donate a minimum amount, our parochial school offers a discount on multiple child tuition.

We feel duty bound to continue to support our geographic parish, so we remain active there and continue to donate at the same amount as before. (Plus, as I said, it’s awesome!) –Ralph

I would just like to add that some dioceses do have the parish boundaries available on-line. The one that I work for, for example, is right on the front page! Just put your address in, click, and you get a map with the local schools and parishes. We have mapped the entire diocese that way!

Don’t know if the link will work, but go to http://www.oakdiocese.org and click on “view map of diocese” in the center column.

I would add that the person(s) in the know about boundaries would be the Canon Law or Tribunal office personnel, as they deal with these issues for marriages on a very regular basis. –Fr Robert

Parish membership is an issue I’ve been praying about for over 2 years now. I had hoped to remain a member of our geographic parish which is dying from aging parishioners and changing neighborhood demographics. Our priest was to be retiring soon and the rumor was that the bishop would likely close the parish and have the 80 some members attend our “sister” parish across the street. My family tried to hang on and even increase membership in the parish, but the parish secretary was causing scandal and discord, so we had to quit the parish completely. The problem arose because we attend the TLM community which is in the sister parish, so is technically served by the same parish office. We have been unwilling/ unable to join the TLM community because of this. [You still live within a territorial parish and you are always free to attend the TLM in a parish wherever it is.]

A new priest will be coming in to parish ‘A’ this summer, but I’m not sure how to handle approaching him or even if I should. I’d love to be a member of the TLM community, but don’t see how we can as long as that secretary is still creating scandal. –Jenni

“Registering does not in itself allow one to acquire any canonical rights at the parish where one registers.”

Precisely because canon law says nothing about registering either way, I’d phrase this a bit more tentatively. It is a regular question among canonists, and we need to think it through carefully, else, some dangerous conclusions might be reached. I’m thinking, e.g. about weddings of couples whose connection to a parish is not territorial at all. Anyway, I’d go more slowly here. By the way, and for what its worth, I, too, have experienced living in a parish that, for the sake of soul and sanity, I had absolutely nothing to do with after a first or second Mass there, and I never thought again about them. Certainly, territory is a default membership criterion, but less and less is it one in reality, and the law is, I think, behind the times here. I readily grant that we don’t want parishes based on income levels, or jobs, or sports teams, but, really, that is not what’s happening; instead parishes are falling out along liturgical and orthodoxy-of-preaching lines, and attendance shows it. Dr. Edward Peters, Canonist

Dr. Peters: The whole thing needs rethinking and revision, doesn’t it.Fr John Zuhlsdorf

Fr. Z. Yes, I think it does, too.Dr. Edward Peters

The parish church I was attending up until very recently had in each Sunday bulletin a notice encouraging registration & stating quite explicitly that Marriage and Baptism would be available ONLY after being registered for 6 months. So I am a little confused: is that an exercise of pastor’s discretion, actually illicit, or something else entirely? –skl

Dr. Edward Peters says:

. . . Parishes are falling out along liturgical and orthodoxy-of-preaching lines, and attendance shows it.

And that can vary with the pastor. –Rob Brown

Perhaps Dr. Peters could answer this question: I thought one had to get permission from one’s territorial parish in order to get married in another parish. Something about the proper form for the Sacrament of Matrimony… Is this true? –Nobis

This concept of jurisdiction probably is most important from the perspective of who can claim authority over an individual, and who gets responsibility for dealing with a problem. The idea that a person’s parish is where he happens to live is convenient and simple. As we know, however, it is most important when one needs infrequently needed sacraments or services. Other than that, it keeps multiple pastors from claiming the right to solicit the same people for money. It keeps a nutty pastor from unilaterally extending his parish to cover an entire diocese. It ensures that someone can be held responsible for the spiritual care of every soul in a diocese and that none are disclaimed completely. It prevents one pastor form excommunicating someone and another pastor in a neighboring parish from declaring the excommunication void. Generally, it works in favor of the good order of the church.

This is a good place to remind everyone that a Catholic should be registered in some parish, somewhere, and put every envelope in the collection, somehow, even if they go in bursts, even if only a dollar goes in the envelope. This is for practical reasons. For example, if one is asked to be a godparent, the only way anyone may have to verify a candidate’s good standing is to check envelope records. I don’t know if my pastor would know me from a hole in the ground, but if anyone wants to check, the paper trail is there, courtesy of my parents, who have put my envelopes in the local collection basket for me for the past 14 1/2 years. Now, people may gripe about this, saying “the Church is all about money,” but what other way is there? Surveillance cameras? An EZ-Pass worn over the head? Tattooed bar codes scanned by the ushers at the doors? –Andrew S

I have great sympathy for those who ‘travel around’ in search of better preaching or more reverent liturgy or more beautiful surroundings. I did it myself as a layman. Truth be told I went to a parish other than my ‘proper’ parish because I needed to find a church that was more handicapped accessible for my father. But it caused me no sadness that it was a more beautiful church with some fine preaching and an excellent choir.

But what is a parish? According to Canon 515, a parish is ‘a definite community of the Christian faithful established on a stable basis within a particular church [i.e. a diocese].’ The phrase that strikes me is a ‘definite community of the Christian faithful.’ The beauty of the territorial parish is that it designates a ‘definite community’ – all the People of God west of Broad Street and south of Grand Avenue, for example. THAT community, which is a community already at many different levels – they shop in the same stores, go to the same schools, walk the same streets, deal with the same neighborhood problems, maybe work at the same jobs – they also exist as a community of faith and worship within their territorial parish.

But the Church hopping mentality does not seem to create a ‘definite community.’ Rather, in the long run, it creates intentional communities, more along the lines of congregational (small ‘c’) churches, prone to fracture when the community no longer supplies the ‘need’ that brought it together in the first place. And trust me, Church-hopping knows neither north nor south, nor left nor right. I suspect the principal cause of Church-hopping is the time and/or length of the Mass, with aesthetic or doctrinal grounds falling a very distant second.

Whatever the continuing status of the ‘proper’ parish, I think I can say pretty squarely that in reality, it is observed mainly in the breach. Intentionality and mobility (and masstimes.org) have made it so. Registration is simply a way for pastors to get SOME handle on their not very definite communities. But I think something important is being lost here.

An item from the Ministry of Silly Walks: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SfzGk3xcbq8
–kmc

Father, The Holy Spirit just answered something I’ve asked myself for many months now. And he did it through you.

I will now be joining a second parish -the Tridentine Mass parish here in Milwaukee. I belong to the magnificent Basilica of St. Josaphat in Milwaukee where the friars do say a reverent Novus Ordo.

St. Stanislaus, where the TLM is said, is 5 blocks north. I attend both, learning all I can about the TLM. And, boy, do I feel the pull in my heart toward that.

St. Stan’s could use my support, I think. I’ve asked the Holy Spirit where He wants me to be.

I feel the pull to both places. You just confirmed and answered my heart. –lsclerkin

Dr. Edward Peters, I don’t think any solution will satisfy everyone, but the last thing we need is for people to be denied funerals, last rights, extreme unction, or baptisms because they don’t have the appropriate paper work or because the parish was sloppy about record keeping. Like it or not, territorial parishes are a good default. The only modifications that might be okay is if people can adjust their defaults, but if there is any confusion due to paper work, the default territorial parish must still be valid. If parishes are falling out along liturgical and orthodoxy-of-preaching lines, then this is the problem that needs fixing, not papering it over with. –Anil Wang

There are lots of hearing impaired traditionalist Catholics in Omaha. I say that with no intent of malice or humor. –Jacob

Registering means a lot. If, like me, you drive far (50 miles in my case in the City of Los Angeles now, a short time ago it took 75 miles) to get to the TLM once a month or more, you should definitely register in the TLM parish as well, get envelopes and contribute as much as you can afford. It is the best inducement for the diocesan priests to continue allowing the TLM. The pastor has complete control, as we learned the hard way when a Fr. Tom Elewaut expelled our EF from Mission San Juan Buenaventura in California after 15 years of every-Sunday masses. Give generously to your TLM parish, and you will naturally need receipts to deduce the contributions from income taxes. I do contribute to our OF parish as well. If you are sick you cannot drive 50 miles for extreme unction. Problem is I would really like a traditional funeral mass for myself, as a final contribution to the Church, but this is not allowed in OF parishes. –Gratias

I have a fairly different reason for registering in & attending a parish other than where I should be geographically: Neighborhood. My own neighborhood is decent, but that parish is over 4 miles away and is not in a safe neighborhood, given some gang activity and such in the vicinity. And I take the bus, which runs only once an house on Sundays, so, especially as a young woman, I’d be a sitting duck at the stop after Mass. I did try the parish out when I first moved to my place, but after being hit up for money by a pair of pushy drunks while I sat at the stop, I decided safety was a sufficient reason to go elsewhere. Aside from Sunday Mass, if I ever attended parish events at night, that would be worse, considering that the bus home would drop me off 2/3 of a mile from my home — and I don’t want to walk at night alone. –Cafea

Some dioceses have particular law on the effects of parochial registration. For instance, the diocese of Austin’s particular law apparently allows for persons living outside of the territory of the parish to nevertheless become parishioners by registration. http://www.austindiocese.org/sites/default/files/Norms%20English%20%26%20Spanish.pdf

The particular law there also, thankfully, affirms that “formal registration may never be required as a prerequisite for the faithful to share in the sacramental life of the Church in their local [territorial] parish.” –Paul

I have never registered in a parish. –Rob Brown

“Catholics are no longer obliged to attend Mass regularly at their proper parish’s church.”

Was that once the case that we had to attend in our own local proper parish? I can imagine it being the norm when travel was difficult – currently we are non-explicitly required to attend Mass on this planet and not on a space ship, and as Fr Z’s recent post points out, Mass on sea ships and moving vehicles was limited at one time to cardinals and bishops. Was the limitation to the local parish for such practical reasons, or was there another reason for that limitation (probably also practical in some way)? –Rural V

Dominic, I know plenty of guys who will put a high fee schedule on for use of the parish church for weddings to discourage non-parishioners. As far as having a fee for the use of the church, sadly many are clueless about the fact it’s takes money to pay the electric bill, etc., and wouldn’t give the parish anything for a wedding. I don’t at this time believe in asking for any fees and my two parishes usually get $0 for weddings and funerals. One time I drove 6 hours to do a wedding for a parishioner, they gave that parish nothing and me nothing for my gasoline. As I said, clueless. Several of those, and you see why the pastor gets disgusted and fees for use of the building start appearing in print. Fr AJ

When I was a seminarian (12+ years ago) the seminary hosted a large public conference each year with the keynote speaker usually being a prominent theologian, prelate, etc. One year we were honored to host Cardinal Arinze and this very question was posed to him. His response… “If you don’t like your (territorial) parish, then find another one you do like!” Insightful coming from the soon thereafter Prefect of Divine Worship…
–Pax

It probably also depends on the policies of your bishop or archbishop. In the Archdiocese of Portland, for instance, the published policy document on marriage say that “Couples may be required to register in their parish as part of their preparation for marriage; but they may not be refused the sacrament because of a prior failure to register in their parish” and “People who live within the physical boundaries of a parish have a right to marry in that church—even if they do not regularly attend that church or are not registered in that parish…For the purpose of celebrating marriage, couples who regularly attend Mass at a parish should be treated has having “domicile” in that parish even if they live outside the physical boundaries of that parish.”

With regards to funerals, the policy includes this: “Parish clergy should make a reasonable effort to respond to the request of any family requesting a funeral even if they are not members of the parish. He may inform the proper pastor when appropriate. When it is not possible to respond to a family’s request, the priest/deacon should assist them in contacting their proper parish or a priest able to assist the family.”

I don’t believe there are similar published policies in our archdiocese with regards to the sacraments of initiation, but it is very helpful when the local bishop has very clear guidelines about what is expected of both the parishes and the faithful.

Re–”I have never registered in a parish.“– It is thoughtful to give the parish staff our addresses and contact information. We all have duties to perform within our parishes, and it is easier for them if they can find us when duty calls. I don’t think “registration” means any more than that–that is, once you’ve done whatever is necessary to get onto the parish address list, that’s about all “registration” means.

Speaking of thoughtful, it is a good thing when you change parishes to contact the parish you are leaving, to let them know to take you off of their rolls. It helps with planning and it saves them not only the postage but the time it takes to get communications to you. The volunteers who would have been stuffing envelopes with letters you are never going to answer will thank you! –BLB

Perhaps people concurrently registered in two parishes–or even three, as I once was–are much needed to balance out those Catholics who are registered nowhere.

Of course, it might be even better if all registered Catholics were real Catholics (in belief and practice). Hmm, might one say that of parishes and pastors as well as of individual parishioners? –Henry Edwards

Fr. AJ, I get that, but then it seems that you guys need to do a better job of educating the people that the laborer is worthy of his hire and that one shall not muzzle the ox that treads the grain, the Levite eats from the Altar. I grew up with the concept of stipends for all church things as a given, and it should be pretty generous. If this custom has died, it needs to be preached again.

I can see where priests might want to start “charging” for the “venue”, especially amongst people who seem oblivious to the proper Catholic custom of stipends because a) the ignorant see charging for venues as something normal and b) the ignorant won’t make the connection for charging for the venue with simony like I am. Still, people do make that connection frequently and it would be a most unfortunate one. –Dominic

“Was that once the case that we had to attend in our own local proper parish?”

I recall my parents telling me that when they married and bought their first house in Stamford, CT in the mid-60s, they expected to attend a particular church that was closest to the house and a priest friend of theirs was pastor. They were surprised to find out that they were actually in the territory of a different parish – and the message they received was they were supposed to register/attend the territorial parish. –Charivari

I am going to be in the minority here, but I can understand registration as a necessity, but not to be totally exclusive. As someone involved in sacramental prep, I can say that sacramental prep is absolutely necessary for parents for baptism, reconciliation, Holy Communion, confirmation and marriage and all this should take longer than six months. The ignorance of most adults requires this teaching, and unless there is registration, one cannot teach properly, nor would people come.

Gone are the days when parents bring a baby in for baptism knowing their faith in most parishes.

Also, the Church in England is dirt poor because people do not tithe nor are they asked to tithe. Churches need to keep track of tithing for the benefit of the entire Catholic community. Registration helps with tithing as well.

PS as to fees for weddings, is that for the choir and the flowers? I am intrigued by those fees, as most parishes only charge for the organist, and choirs.

Sorry to stuff the combox, but some dioceses in America are considering a two-year program for RCIA, which I am all for, in order not to rush and to separate those who really want to be Catholics from those who are not serious. How does one teach the Creed in three weeks? Registration helps with all of these processes. –Supertradmum

A two year RCIA program could be good. Depends on whether they teach what the Church teaches, or that feel-good spirit of Vatican II nonsense. I spent two years in RCIA, a one year program, while waiting for the Tribunal to… Anyway, it was highly repetitive, and made no reference to the CCC. Instead, we got Catholic Update, and handouts written by Sr. Joan and by Fr. Richard Rohr. [Both of them dissidents –Michael]

As you may imagine, I am not impressed with that program. Not being new to Church teaching, and having had my own copy of the CCC, I was not damaged by it, just annoyed.

I know there are good materials available, and if a parish can’t afford more, even the Baltimore Catechism, downloaded for free, and printed as cheaply as possible would have been far superior to articles by Sr. Joan. –W Meyer

“PS as to fees for weddings, is that for the choir and the flowers? I am intrigued by those fees, as most parishes only charge for the organist, and choirs. I am intrigued by those fees, as most parishes only charge for the organist, and choirs.”

I would imagine those fees are not for the choir and the flowers… At our parish the choir and organist are paid separate from the church/father. When my husband and I were married we gave a stipend to the church, one to Father, one to the organist/choir director, and a small one to each of the servers. –Mary Jane

Eulogos, Catholic is Catholic. You don’t have to be Ruthenian to be a member of a Ruthenian parish. So long as your family and the priest know your intention you should be fine. I’m not an expert but Canon law is silent on parish according to a canon lawyer at our chancery.

Re: Weddings, my parish is the mother ship so a lot of people want to be married there because it’s beautiful or they want to say they were married in the Cathedral; however, they have no intention to raise their children at the parish. One of the two must be a registered Catholic at some parish (crazy thing, often non-Catholics want to get married there and are shocked that it isn’t an option). The fee is $2500 and the date must be chosen a year in advance. Unless you’re a parishioner, in which case the fee is reduced and the dates are more flexible. The church is huge and there’s a parish wedding planner involved to make sure everything runs smoothly.

Occasionally I hear stories of people who don’t follow Church teaching and are shocked to learn that living together isn’t an option if they’re getting married at the parish. One couple was astonished to learn that they couldn’t get a priest for their outdoor wedding on a local island. –Nan

Catholics are no longer obliged to attend Mass regularly at their proper parish’s church.

Any reference, especially in regard to Canon 518? –Ubiquitous

Can. 518 has nothing to do with Mass attendance. –Imrahil

Good point. Didn’t notice that. Is there a part of Canon law that does have to do with Mass attendance? –Ubiquitous

In 1970 while at KU, a friend and I were thinking about converting. I told him I would call to ask about what was then known as inquiry classes. I did, and the priest assured me that no one was obligated to convert–then he asked my name. I gave him my friend’s name.

Later, I told my friend that he was scheduled to attend the class the following Tuesday. When he asked me whether I was going, I told him that unfortunately, it conflicted with an intramural basketball game. He became Catholic some weeks later. Last month he celebrated the 30th anniversary of his priestly ordination. –Rob Brown

Several comments from the perspective of a priest pastor, and considering the reality of the priest shortage and an increasing “consumer goods” mentality among Catholics:

Schools: Unfortunately, many Catholics will ‘use’ a parish. Join a parish just long enough so they can send their children to the school (heavily subsidized by parish Sunday collection, mostly from parishioners who don’t have school-age children), then return to their previous parish which has the convenience of a shorter Mass, etc. the minute their child finishes 8th grade.

Weddings: Never ceases to amaze me how many people complain so frequently about ‘high fees’ (actually suggested donations) parishes charge for weddings. The average couples spends literally tens of thousands on wedding dresses, reception, photographs, party favors, etc. and then grouses about donating a few hundred to the Church, while saying nothing about the lavish spending on the peripheral stuff. One post-er mentioned that the wedding is “just an hour or so.” Wow! In most dioceses, the priest spends a great deal of time with couples, meeting several times personally with them to help prepare them spiritually for the wedding, spread out over multiple appointments, filling out detailed paperwork for the diocese (necessary in case there is a request for a declaration of nullity later), reviewing pre-marital inventories to help them spot potential trouble spots, and more. Additionally, there are often teams of people who set up the Church for the wedding, help the bridesmaids get settled, conduct practices, etc. Many wedding parties leave the place a complete mess afterward, leaving hours of work for the maintenance men. They often tie up the Church for hours on end on the wedding day itself with music practices, decorating etc. (often disregarding the desire for people to pray and ignoring the presence of the Blessed Sacrament). I have had many occasions where I told wedding parties several times they need to be completed with the post-wedding photographs by a certain time, to accommodate confessions and Vigil Masses, which was completely disregarded, because they wanted to use the Church primarily as a photo backdrop and get the perfect photo album. You get the idea. Hardly “an hour or so.” The very small amount parishes charge for weddings is an absolute token compared to the great deal of time spent by the priest and many other parties, all things considered.

Funerals: Many parishes, especially those that are aging, have multiple funerals per week. In my own parish, with not infrequent requests for funerals on the same day. We frequently get requests for funerals for people who have been living out of state for decades, perhaps having gone to school in the parish 50 years ago or more. We try to accommodate of course, but sometimes have to make difficult decisions about whether to give preference for that day to currently registered parishioners over someone with a much more tenuous connection to the parish.

Bottom line: In an age of parish-hopping & shopping / consumer mentality among parishioners, parish registration can be an ‘economic’ necessity. (Using ‘economic’ in the broadest sense – not dollars and cents, but best allocation of scarce resources, including the priest’s time in parishes where there used to be 3 priests but where one priest is now trying to do it all).

While the parish of course makes every effort to meet the sacramental needs of all its people, it is not at all unreasonable to give certain concessions and preferences to people who take the trouble to register and have a current and ongoing relationship with the parish, over those who just happen to show up out of the blue. Cincinnati priest

Continued from page 4, more on “Parish Hopping”, chronologically arranged:

Parish Hopping
~or~ Am I A Catholic Two-Timer?

http://catholictribe.tribe.net/thread/19854fce-ff72-418e-9894-c1dadde44277

December 12, 2005

I’m wondering if it’s OK to parish-hop. I really enjoy going to Mass at my neighborhood parish and I feel very at home there, however, it’s a quiet little parish…some others in SF seem to have very vibrant, more diversified activities, so I’m wondering, is it OK to be an official member of one parish but be involved with another? –Solange

The wonderful thing about being Catholic–well, goodness, there are so many things—according to this discussion, however, one thing stands out. We are ALL family, no matter what parish or country we belong to. Nothing wrong with church hopping, getting involved in groups offered by other parishes, etc. It makes our world more alive and vibrant.
I used to attend daily mass at several parishes throughout the week as well as prayer groups, etc. The experience brought me closer to Christ and His family stretched across miles and borders I wouldn’t have crossed had I not attended these other functions. If parish hopping brings you closer to Christ, go for it. Always support your home parish as much as possible, and take back ‘home’ what you can to enrich your fellow parishioners. -U

Reasons for
parish-hopping

http://www.catholicnews.sg/index.php?option=com_content&view=article&id=1072&Itemid=79

By Thomas Ng, The Catholic News, April 30, 2006

Parishioners who go to other churches might have reasons (other than the quality of the homily) for doing so. For example, the loud electronic band and drum-beating during Mass may attract some young parishioners but music lovers and older parishioners may prefer the solemnity of the organ, or a good choir singing in melodious harmony.

Parish shopping

http://www.bettnet.com/parish_shopping/

By Dominico Bettinelli, October 31, 2006

Miss Kelly, a Catholic revert, has just started Mass-hopping, that is going from parish to parish to find one she likes. This is a relatively new phenomenon and something that would have been downright forbidden a few decades ago.

In the old days, you went to your geographic parish. Period. If the pastor of another parish caught you parish-hopping, he would send you packing back to your own parish. There was a valid point. Catholicism is not an individualistic faith. We come to worship God as a family, in a Body, and the basic unit of that family is the parish. The parish forms bonds of communion that go beyond Mass to caring for each other. It used to be common—and God willing, it still is in places—that everyone looked out for one another in a parish. If one man lost his job, there would be casseroles in the freezer the next day and outstanding bills would mysteriously find themselves taken care of. There was no going to welfare, no institutionalized Catholic charitable agency. The family took care of it.

But times changed. For one thing, we became a lot more mobile. Where before we walked to the parish that was close by, in the Boston archdiocese, we can now drive a half hour and find a half dozen or more parishes, even in the most rural outposts. And as younger folks who never knew those old parish loyalties begin to seek out more orthodox and traditional worship against the bizarre post-Vatican II practices that have taken hold, they have begun to Mass-hop.

I can hardly blame Miss Kelly as she describes the banality and lack of transcendence she finds at her local parishes. It’s not that her demands are all that onerous. In fact, they’re quite modest.

I’m not looking the Latin Mass, but I am looking for a Mass which transcends the normal, secular, day-to-day experience.  I’m looking for a worship service that is conducive to prayer and reflection. I’m looking for “bells and smells”, the traditions and sensory experiences that transport one to a contemplative, spiritual place.  I’m looking to be part of church community which respects the Mass.

Incidentally, I’m not so sure that Catholics have been dispensed from their obligation to support their local parish, but I’ll leave that to the canon lawyers to sort out.

Parish Hopping

http://holywhapping.blogspot.in/2007/04/parish-hopping.html

Posted by Andrew, April 23, 2007

MM asks,
Among Rome’s parishes there is charismatic RC, political RC, family life RC, monastic RC, high church RC, low church RC, evangelical RC, Anglican Use RC, Eastern Rite RC, Jesuit RC, Dominican RC, Franciscan RC, etc. etc. etc. There are even those select parishes that cater to the needs of young, single, transient yuppies. How to choose?
And ought one to “choose?”

There is a certain stigma attached to going to a parish other than your territorial parish. But the question, I think, is very legitimate: if the parish that will best enhance my prayer life is but a slightly-longer drive away… why not?
The obvious answer is that parish hopping might contribute to the balkanization of Catholicism, which claims to be a universal communion. But things are how they are.

The parish-hopper in its natural habitat

http://www.scross.co.za/2008/09/the-parish-hopper-in-its-natural-habitat/

By Fr. Mathibela Sebothoma, The Southern Cross, South Africa, September 28, 2008

Since the beginning of the year I had been wondering about her absence in parish life. My anxiety was relieved when I saw her coming up for Holy Communion at a neighbouring parish.

For some time I have casually agreed with some younger priests to exchange pulpits on Sundays. As a result I try to get visiting priests to celebrate Mass in our parish. I know for a fact that parishioners appreciate such encounters. These occasions have helped me to learn from other parishes.

I was disappointed that she was not coming for Sunday worship in our church. But I was elated that she was at least still attending Mass, albeit at a different parish. Officially she belongs to our parish. Paradoxically her husband is a regular at Mass in our church. It would seem husband and wife have different preferences in their choice of parishes.

One young woman was brutally honest in her response. She wanted to get married in her “home parish” because it was convenient. Her chosen parish was about 30km away. She said her home parish lacked Moya. Her use of the Sesotho word Moya implied either our parish lacked the presence of the Holy Spirit and/or that the priest and the parishioners were not “charismatic”.

This made me think about 600 people who attend Mass consistently, every week throughout the year. Two out of 600 is a drop in the ocean, but still worth thinking about.

Many people choose a parish because it is nearer to their home—convenience. A person with a remote control has power and freedom to choose which TV programme to watch or to ignore. In the same way, there must be personal reasons why people choose a particular parish community or go church-hopping.

According to canon law (para 518) a parish is territorial, that is, one which includes all the Christian faithful of a certain territory. In this sense parishioners share common things like language, culture, and so on. It would be ideal to belong to a community closest to one’s home. But if one has some difficulties with a particular parish due to whatever problems or preferences, however, one is free to attend Mass and participate at another parish.

But in my own parish, some parishioners travel long distances to come to church — and not only on Sundays. The parish has become a home for them. Physically they live in other places, but their parish of choice is their spiritual home. In this mobile culture people are sometimes forced by other circumstances to do parish hopping. For many young people, work opportunities determine which parish to belong to. For others the age and education of their kids is a priority. It is also true that a few individual Catholics follow “their priest” wherever he goes — the personality cult.

The length of the Mass or the homily is an important factor for some. I am told some people prefer a 30-minute Mass with no music and preferably a five-minute sermon or no homily at all. I know that other Catholics prefer a longer service with a longer sermon.

Culture and race seem to be a determining factor in some parishes around Pretoria. With the de-racialisation of formerly white suburbs, some parishes are becoming multi-racial. This should be encouraged for the process of national reconciliation and healing. But this scenario can also be unsettling. Some people have a fear of sharing the same space with people of different races or languages. That is why some people are moving to parishes where race identity is primary.

We cannot force people to be part of our community. But more often people who are parish-hopping or their whereabouts are unknown create problems for communities. For example it is a hassle to organise a funeral for such a person. Or they come for a letter of recommendation or a testimonial for a job. What do you write if you don’t know the person?

We will have to come up with a revised definition of what it means to be a parish community. When choosing a parish should one go on geography or preference? Does one go by the priest and or parishioners? Does it really matter?

COMMENTS

I am 67 years old.
I saw the church building go up. I served Mass as a boy at Pius X in Pretoria. All 7 of my children were baptized there. I teach Catechism to the grandchildren of parishioners that I knew as a boy. I cannot understand “parish hoppers”. The Mass is not entertainment. –James Henning

I am a church hopper.

First of all, I think there are different types of church hopping. It can be a sort of cafeteria Christianity. It can also be a way of attending Mass but not rooting yourself in a community. I’m not certain that the example given in the article above are good examples of church hopping. Church hopping is not just about being officially part of one parish and attending another regularly. It’s about attending multiple parishes regularly, possibly even on the same day.

Why do we do it?
For me it is not about entertainment. I understand how it could be.

I am not sure who it was who said this (originally in reference to types of prayer), regardless of whether it is white bread, brown bread, whole-wheat bread, a slice, a loaf, or roll, in whatever shape or size, leavened or unleavened, it is bread. That analogy can be used to explain church hopping. The hopper can get something that feeds them in one parish that they can’t get at another that feeds them in a different way.

I neither live nor work in the “territory” of my “home parish”. I attend Sunday Mass and most holy days at the home parish, but I often attend Masses at some other parishes. My wife and I are both involved in our home parish, we’ve both served on the PPC several times.

My parish doesn’t run Alpha, and I’ve attended several Alpha courses at 2 other parishes – one neighbours my home parish and the other is closer to home. The latter is not only well resourced, having lots of programs (including Alpha) it is also charismatic. While I’m much more of a contemplative (I’m a Type 3 on Corinne Ware’s Spirituality Wheel , I’ve got an appreciation for Charismatic spirituality, and my wife, well, she’s definitely charismatic, but one who is willing to live with the home parish’s non charismatic “personality” or “culture”. Also, working in the city centre, I sometimes attend weekday Mass at the local cathedral. And, I’m involved in the ecumenical movement, so I do attend services in other denominations as well.

James in his comment above, must look at me like I’m an alien…but the 30 years of age and probably the life experiences that separate us is a huge cultural and generational gulf. I am a product of post modernism. I am a convert to Catholicism, I am an immigrant. I was neither born, raised, nor educated in the home parish. I won’t ever “teach Catechism to the grandchildren of parishioners that I knew as a boy”. I don’t have that rootedness – and yet there is a longing for such rootedness. In essence, I am in exile (so maybe it is apt my home parish is District 6) and yet in through my faith, that exile is home. –Chris

Putting an end to ‘parish-hopping’

http://thecatholicspirit.com/special-sections/you-belong-here/putting-an-end-to-parish-hopping/

By Maria Wiering, October 31, 2009

Mass at St. Mark in St. Paul ended at noon, but Jeremy and Autumn Irlbeck didn’t get home until 1 p.m. — and they only live six blocks away.

The reason? They were chatting with fellow parishioners in the church, and they ran into a few more on the way home.

After several years of parish-hopping, they’re rooting themselves in their parish home. The experience has deepened their sense of Catholic community and the Eucharist as “communion”, they said.

Jeremy, 25, and Autumn, 23, are newlyweds. Before they dated, both attended several parishes throughout the course of a month, often for the sake of convenience.

Autumn bounced between several St. Paul parishes, she said. Sometimes she went to St. Peter Claver. Other times she went to the Cathedral of St. Paul. And the 9:30 p.m. Mass at St. John Vianney College Seminary at the University of St. Thomas was always a fall-back, she added.

Jeremy worked as a youth minister at St. Elizabeth Ann Seton in Hastings, and he spent many Sundays there. Otherwise, he would attend St. Joseph in West St. Paul or Nativity of Our Lord in St. Paul.

When the couple started dating, they based their Mass attendance on what fit their schedules, they said. As their relationship grew, they got more serious about settling down in one parish.

St. Mark wasn’t a regular on their previous Mass circuit, but it was near St. Thomas, where Jeremy went to college. They liked the neighborhood, and they knew the pastor at the time.

They also thought St. Mark seemed “ripe for renewal,” Jeremy said. Many of the parishioners are elderly, but young people and families dot the Sunday morning pews. The Irlbecks joined the parish, and several months later it hosted their April 2009 wedding.

“We just really felt at home,” Jeremy said. “We knew whatever church we got married in, we wanted to be active in. We didn’t want it just to be our ‘wedding church,’ but to be our home.”

Now expecting a baby in February, the Irlbecks are glad they rooted their married life in a parish. They’ve volunteered with the parish’s ministry to homeless people. Jeremy hopes to become a lector, and Autumn wants to join the choir. They might send their child to the school someday, too, they added.

They also love living in the same neighborhood as their parish, they said. They see fellow parishioners in the grocery store and as they walk to Mass. They are slowly recognizing more families and getting to know other young people.

They stay for coffee and doughnuts after Mass, and stand in the aisle visiting with new friends long after the organ’s postlude. They’ve even invited St. Mark’s new pastor to their apartment for a future dinner.

It’s natural for young people to “be all over the place” when they’re figuring out their role in the world, Autumn said. However, being rooted in a parish could be a grounding force while one is in college or starting an adult life.

On the other hand, the ability to attend Mass at different parishes points to the universality of the church, Jeremy said. “As Catholics, we recognize that Jesus is present in every church.”

The parish “shop and hop”

http://ericsammons.com/blog/2010/07/28/the-parish-shop-and-hop/

By Eric Sammons, July 28, 2010

One hundred years ago in this country, there were two factors which determined what parish a Catholic would attend: his geographic location and his ethnicity. If you were a recent immigrant, you went to the closest parish that served your people; if not, you just went to the closest non-ethnic parish. But this is not the case today: many Catholics shop around for a parish that suits their needs and then hop to the one that they like the best. Is this allowed? What are we to make of all this?

It should first be noted that lay Catholics are free to go to whatever parish they desire; they are not bound under canon law to attend their territorial parish. However, canon law does stipulate that a pastor of a parish is responsible for all the souls in that parish’s geographic territory, regardless of whether they attend his parish or not (or even if they are Catholic or not). So, in a certain sense, the pastor of your territorial parish is your pastor no matter if you attend his parish or not.

But even if it is allowed, is it a good idea to do the parish “shop and hop”? Should Catholics just attend their territorial parish or should they search around for a “good” parish? Opinions abound. My in-laws, who grew up before Vatican II, would never have dreamed of attending any parish but their “proper” one; they felt that a Catholic was supposed to support their local parish, no matter their personal opinion of it. However, many Catholics feel that it is necessary for their spiritual well-being to attend the “best” parish they can find.

When I first became Catholic, I was in the group that felt that you should attend your territorial parish unless the pastor there was preaching outright heresy. Even if the liturgy was poorly celebrated, the music stunk, and the pastor preached a “be nice” Gospel, a Catholic should support his local parish.

Then I had kids.

As any parent will tell you, having kids changes your entire perspective; you now see everything through their eyes. And I saw a child being raised in a watered-down Catholic Faith and it scared me. After that point, I decided I would attend the best parish within a reasonable distance because I wanted my kids to experience Catholicism and the Mass in a reverent, enthusiastic environment if at all possible.

Of course, one can take the parish “shop and hop” too far and demand perfection from a parish. But a perfect parish does not exist, and frankly, that attitude is one step away from Protestantism. We cannot expect a parish to be EXACTLY what we want, and we must be understanding of the difficulties of being a pastor. Leaving a parish simply because the music isn’t Gregorian chant or the pastor’s homilies are dry isn’t a valid reason, in my opinion. And furthermore, we should actively work to improve our parishes; too often I hear people complain about their parishes, but they do nothing to help improve them. A parish doesn’t become faithful by magic, it is done by the hard work and prayers of its members. In the end, though, I see no problem with attending the most faithful parish one can in their general geographic area. It is not an ideal solution, but it is an acknowledgment of reality.

Before anyone says it in the comments, I do understand that many Catholics in this country live in a situation in which there are no parishes around them that are strongly faithful to the teachings and practices of the Church. I sympathize with them and know that this situation can be quite a cross. I pray that they unite their sufferings with our Lord for the renewal of the entire Church, including their own parish.

An interesting side note: when my family moved to Gaithersburg, we started attending the closest parish to us – St. John Neumann, which was only about 1.5 miles down the road. It is a great parish and we have happily attended it for years. But about two years ago, I discovered that we actually live in the boundaries of another parish! That parish, which is about 4-5 miles away, is also a great parish, but we decided to stay at St. John Neumann, as we had become active members and had found a spiritual home there. But technically, we unknowingly hopped parishes.

COMMENTS

Good points, Eric – but if the catechesis of a parish is lacking, that is a good reason to consider speaking to the Director of Religious Education about your specific concerns (in a charitable manner, of course), joining the parish faith formation board (if there is one) or volunteering to be a catechist – to work to help improve the system. If that does not work, choosing another parish is an option, but I would let the pastor know why my family was going elsewhere. Personally, I would never leave before attempting to improve the situation by working with the parish in a positive way. People who leave without doing that enable parishes to continue to provide poor catechesis. –Joyce Donahue

Staying in a “troubled” parish and fighting the good fight is commendable, as Joyce states. But if you have children, is it wise to subject them to poor liturgies, music, catechesis, etc while you try to turn the tide? We have hopped to remove our kids from that battlefield. Yes, the formation of children is the primary duty of the parents, but if your parish life doesn’t support (or worse is in opposition to) what you are doing at home trouble will find you. Our saying is “We must follow orthodoxy”; for our sake and the sake of our kids. It is regrettable, but necessary in our mind.
–Peter

I understand where you are coming from and being in a parish that doesn’t serve your needs despite working as hard as you can is disheartening. And years ago, I was tempted to search for somewhere else after enduring 14 years of a pastor who was just “serving out” his time until retirement and determined to maintain the status quo till then. But I remembered praying in front of the same tabernacle for almost 20 years and Jesus reminding me: “I’m still here, Barbara. And this is your place here, with Me.” And so I stayed… and PRAYED!!! I offered up whatever I could for my parish. Today, I have an amazing pastor who with his assistants is working double-time to create a wonderful, vibrant atmosphere. I need to keep praying for them and for the people here who are tend to be very, very uninvolved. If you can remain, pray for your parish. If you must go somewhere else for the sake of your children’s formation, keep praying for your old parish! –Barbara

Here is our story. My husband and I were adamantly opposed to parish shopping and took our children to our local parish through thick and thin. As the kids reached middle school we had an increasing desire to have them experience more reverent and meaningful services, especially for Good Friday and Easter. Our local services were just dreadful. We found what we were seeking at the local Cathedral and never left.

Here is my favorite part, my eighth-grade son who was a bit of a rebel, asked me to contact the parish and sign him up to serve mass at the local Cathedral. As a consequence, he served all the way through high school which he would not have done at our old parish.

Recently our son accepted the Lord’s call to become a priest after a rocky period where he left the church and went out on his own for a couple of years. We look back on the decision to leave our old parish and know now that God had a plan for us that we could never have imagined and our son’s experience at our new parish was part of that. His formation at the Cathedral was a huge blessing for him. God bless all of you who are faithful to your local parish, especially if that is God’s call for you. Don’t judge some of us who “bail” too harshly though, you never know what God might be doing, I certainly didn’t. –Colleen

My wife and I drive 30 miles to Church, one way, and back home another 30 miles. This was because we had a terrible time finding a Church which actually embraced Catholicism and tradition. We do not have any regrets, even during the harsh winter when we have to leave the house an hour and a half early.

It is worth the cross for us. What is better is that the local parish found out, and because they’re losing parishioners hand over fist, they are beginning to make changes. So, sticking around may have caused them to maintain the status quo for they still get their money. But by leaving, they were financially bled dry, and made changes as a result.

God loves the free market. –Bruce

I appreciate your comments, Eric. We’ve had to change parishes twice. The first time the whole focus of our parish was social justice. With the pastor a practicing homosexual, we felt we had no choice. The second time in another state, the parish was so gigantic, over 20,000 parishioners; there was no place for us and no need for us at all. I even volunteered in the office in person and am bilingual, but no one ever took us up on the offer. Our new parish is a little smaller and we can volunteer as well as participate. It’s not perfect, but I do believe we can pray for the new parish.
-Anne G

I agree on many points in your article, except you forgot that 100 years ago we did not have Vatican 2. In some of my past experiences in witnessing many liturgical abuses and absolute indifference of the parishioners,(and I could relate some horror stories to you here), there is one way to solve what should never be a problem in the first place: As soon as ALL parishes begin to offer the Traditional Latin Mass, a great deal of the problems will end. I believe in my heart of hearts this day is arriving. It just takes time. It had to happen.-Jerald Frankin Archer

I understand completely. When I decided to convert, I called the closest parish to where I lived which was about 5 miles away. A friend of mine who is a member of my parish attends Mass with her mom at a different parish. However, her mother is always complaining how boring the parish priest is that he just reads his homily, his sermons are dry, etc., etc. Me being new to Catholicism suggest she come to Mass with us just thought I had suggest the biggest sacrilegious sin of all time. She is pre Vatican II. But she keeps on saying how lucky I am because I live near a great parish community. Since I have never attended Mass out side of my parish I have nothing to base my perceptions on. I do know people from my parish that have attended different parishes around the area, so I was always under the impression that even though, I was confirmed in one parish I could be a member of any parish I chose. Not that I am unhappy with my community. However, I do like having the opportunity to attend wherever and whenever I so choose, rather than be “assigned” a parish just on geography.
-Samantha Luty

Unfortunately, in many of the parishes in my area, the reasons why things are the way they are because the same camp of volunteers/parishioners have “served” in the parish for decades. From my experience, stepping up to change the way things are often gets you alienated or some other undesired result. I’ve seen people blocked out of ministries or ignored because of “parish politics”. What is the best thing to do in this situation? –EC

I believe God invented cars, horses, mules, two feet – for a reason. Go to a Church where the priest speaks of God to you and where the priest speaks of you to God. Seek it and you will find it. I have no problem with going to a church with such a priest – no matter the distance and no matter how many churches you pass by.
-Stephen Lowe

15 years ago my wife and I hopped parishes, but only after many years of attending our territorial one and TRYING to participate in apostolate to help improve the teaching, etc. Finally after being told flat out that our services were not needed we hopped. The pastor of the new parish welcomed us with open arms and immediately asked us to run the catechetical program and be on the parish council. He was so happy to welcome an orthodox younger couple into parish life. Our biggest concern has been NEITHER parish-hopping nor parish-staying. The phenomenon in our urban archdiocese (with a parish every few miles) has been getting orthodox families to belong to ANY parish. By far the custom for many years has been “parish take-out” or “parish drive-thru”, i.e., taking from a parish whatever is needed for sacramental or spiritual life but never belonging or giving by participating. This has been most especially the case with the many homeschooling families in our region who find imperfection in even the better Catholic parishes and use that as a reason to not register.
-Dante

Parish Shop and Hop?

http://www.catholicdadsonline.org/posts/3915/parish-shop-and-hop/

By Jason Gennaro, July 31, 2010

A few days ago, Eric Sammons at The Divine Life wrote a post about the parish “shop and hop”. (Read it all here: http://ericsammons.com/blog/2010/07/28/the-parish-shop-and-hop/)

I was struck by this:

When I first became Catholic, I was in the group that felt that you should attend your territorial parish unless the pastor there was preaching outright heresy. Even if the liturgy was poorly celebrated, the music stunk, and the pastor preached a “be nice” Gospel, a Catholic should support his local parish.

Then I had kids.

As any parent will tell you, having kids changes your entire perspective; you now see everything through their eyes. And I saw a child being raised in a watered-down Catholic Faith and it scared me. After that point, I decided I would attend the best parish within a reasonable distance because I wanted my kids to experience Catholicism and the Mass in a reverent, enthusiastic environment if at all possible.

I should note that few parishes in proximity to us have what I would deem “reverent liturgy”, including all the smells and bells. That said, we are blessed with a parish and a pastor who take the liturgy very seriously, in spite of a church design from the 1970s.

Notwithstanding my current situation, and even with kids, I lean towards “unless the pastor there was preaching outright heresy”, one should remain in their territorial parish.

What should be done, though? Stay and pray and fight for change… or leave for a more complete faith?

COMMENTS

We are currently facing a situation such as that.
We are in an area that there AREN’T other Churches around. So moving would mean relocation to another State.
Because of my job situation, we are making a bigger overall decision based on what job offers I receive. If I don’t receive any within the time frame of my job, well then we have to make a hard decision, weighing all the pluses and minuses.
This comes into play big time. But do we weigh our poor Church situation as a NEGATIVE? I am a fighter, and I know that we have HELPED the situation and the people around us. Not in a prideful, “look how awesome I am” sort of way, we were just able to share our gifts and experiences with them, which have helped “reform” minds and hearts to a more authentic way of believing. That being said, we haven’t gotten very much “back.” Or have we? WE know God gives us what we need and those things that we want, which conform to his will.
So what if staying in a place or BEING in a place that is difficult is our cross? What if WE are helping others, while suffering? What if the way we pray, believe, dress, think, talk, act etc. rubs off on others in a parish that would otherwise not see such a thing? Should we leave bad parishes to themselves? And let them fade away? –Joe

In our archdiocese there are certain parishes with a reputation for liturgical and theological laxity and others that are more orthodox. Even when priests are moved, some are favored over others. It’s a shame. We were part of a small change at our territorial parish but the pressures on the other side were too strong. We have plenty of parishes here in suburbia so we are OK, but we drive about 15 miles to a parish now. About seven churches are closer.
–Ken

Until recently, I had only lived in places that offered one Catholic parish (or only one with an English liturgy). The town where I live now and the town before that offered more churches. In the last town I went to my local parish and was relatively satisfied. When my family and I moved here, my daughter and I were going to the closest parish. One day, I decided to attend the Divine Liturgy at the local Melkite parish. I loved the liturgy, the pastor and the people in the parish. We go there now. I’m not sure if it parish hopping in the traditional sense. I wasn’t looking for a more reverent experience or better catechesis, but I am guilty of parish shopping. I actually have to drive past my old parish on my way to the Divine Liturgy. The fact is though, not all of us are fed by our local parish and a decision one way or the other should only be made after prayer and reflection. One size does not fit all, our Creator made each of us unique in our needs, desires, temperaments, and talents.
-Athanasius

The Sin of
Parish Hopping

http://prlovett.wordpress.com/2010/09/08/the-sin-of-parish-hopping/

By Pastor Lovett, September 8, 2010 [This is Lutheran]

What if we taught our people, the people of God, that parish hopping is a sin. I know we preach against it, at least to other pastors and to the board of elders. But what if we said it was sinful from the pulpit? Of course, not every type of parish hopping is sinful. A military family that hops from one city to another, and so from one parish to another, is not sinning. But this isn’t really parish hopping. This is moving. Parish hopping is when a family or individual hops from parish to parish in the same general geographic location trying to find the one that best suits him or her or their family. What if we preached that this is sinful? After all, isn’t it?

Why do people parish hop? To go where their itching ears lead them. Their “ears” may be a desire for a better single’s group or a better youth group or a better choir or a more energetic preacher/service. How many Christians parish hop because they don’t think Christ is present among His people in their initial parish? How many leave for doctrinal reasons? Not many. People leave to suit their fancy. This is paramount to divorce. Let not man put asunder what God hath joined together. But our people have been led to believe that while parish hopping is not good, it certainly isn’t sinful. It’s in bad taste, but not sinful. But I argue that it is.

When a person leaves a parish for reasons other than moving or some other reason of necessity, then whatever the reason they leave is that which defines their relationship to the parish. If this reason is not Christ, then it is sinful. So if a person leaves because the baptismal font is moved, then his relationship to the parish, to the people of God gathered there, is either the position of the baptismal font or that nothing should change. If a family leaves the parish because the parish down the street has a better youth group, then it is the youth group that defines their relationship to the parish. This is sinful because it is not Christ. They are in essence confessing that it is not Christ that keeps them there, but other things.

Now the defense is that they’re not leaving Christ because they go elsewhere. They still believe, they still want the Sacrament, etc. But in fact, they are sinning against Christ. To say otherwise is like saying that the man who divorces his wife for another is not really sinning because he only divorced his wife because she was ugly or boring. But he still wants to be married, he still enjoys the benefits of marriage, he just wants to enjoy them with someone else. Is that so wrong? To want to be happy?

Is not the Body of Christ gathered to Christ at the parish where there is a small, inactive youth group or Sunday school? Or do these things make the Body of Christ more the Body of Christ? Are these the things of which our Lord says, “One thing is needful.” When a person leaves (again, not because they’ve moved or something akin to that, but because of personal preference) they have abandoned the place where God has placed them for selfish reasons. This is sinful.

But it is not only the parish hoppers who sin. It is also the pastor who lets them go and the one who receives them. Both should rebuke them. The one who lost them shouldn’t have transferred them out. He should have said “no”. He should ask them why they’re there and what their relationship is to the parish. He should point out their sin that they may be saved. If they do not listen and leave anyway, they will die for their sin (so to speak), but he will not be condemned. After all, we don’t need professional choirs or singles groups or whatever to be the Body of Christ. So the preaching has fallen far short in this regard. Moreover, the receiving pastor shouldn’t receive them. He should ask them, “Was Christ not proclaimed there? Was the preacher a heretic? Was the Sacrament neglected?” If not, then go back to where you came from; you have not the things of God in mind but the things of men.

Consider the family who left despite the pastor’s admonition not to, and then wouldn’t be received by the pastor they sought. Notwithstanding their traveling to yet a third parish, where would they go? From whom would they receive Christ? All things being equal, they would return to their original pastor and seek reconciliation. And he in turn would receive them back, reconciling them to Christ. What a picture of the Law and Gospel! What a picture of what it means to belong to Christ; to abide in Him! This is incarnational living.

And, no, just because they would go to a third, maybe a Methodist parish, does not free us from preaching the whole council of God. We’re not instructed to preach because they will hear, but because the word must be preached.

I know, this is drastic, even borderline psychotic, but I actually think it’s the truth. Parish hopping is sinful, and we pastors need to actively condemn it, not incidentally or occasionally call it a bad idea. I know, when you get a family of 5 from the parish down the road because you’re Bible Class is so good, it’s easy to receive them. But should you? Should you be one that causes division in the Body of Christ? After all, what is Paul, Apollos, or Cephas? Is not Christ everything?

COMMENT

Sorry, but I think this is overstated, especially the analogy to marriage. –Rev. Dr. Chris N. Hinkle

Catholic conundrum

http://www.osv.com/tabid/7621/itemid/7295/Msgr-Owen-F-Campion-Catholic-conundrum.aspx

By Msgr. Owen F. Campion, Our Sunday Visitor, December 26, 2010

A serious problem is developing in American Catholicism — namely, the decline in regular weekend attendance at worship services in a church.

With this decline inevitably comes a diminished sense of personal Catholic identity, and then, obviously, a slackened sense of commitment to Catholic beliefs and moral principles.

Contributing to this decline is the “shopping around” for parishes, greatly enabled by the easy mobility in our society, but also by the subjective view of the Mass that many Catholics have assumed. Added to the mix is the effect of fewer parochial schools, anchors that kept families close to their parish.

People choose their parishes no longer according to the neighborhood in which they live, but because they like, or dislike, the pastor, or the music, or the décor of the church, or the friendliness of the people, or the schedule of the liturgy. There may be an argument with the pastor, or the parish secretary, or the religious education director, or whomever.

This “shopping around” often is the first step toward dropping the habit of regular weekend attendance at Mass. Priests are transferred. Music directors come and go. The church may be redecorated.

With no alternative parish that meets all the personal requisites, many people simply stop going or go rarely. Then their ties to the Church weaken.

None of this likely will change for the better any time soon. The Catholic situation increasingly will be affected as churches are closed, and as Masses are celebrated less frequently because of the lack of priests. With fewer options to find preferred homilies or music or décor, Catholics accustomed to picking and choosing their place of worship will have fewer choices. Travelling longer distances to attend Mass will aggravate the problem. Under these conditions, will people be less likely to go far or to make concessions?

Not only is attendance regularly and weekly at Mass a concern, but very many Catholics — traditionalists as much as liberals — choose a “cafeteria model” for the Church and for their own views about religion and religious principles. They accept this, but they reject that.

This “cafeteria model” understandably corresponds with an attitude literally overtaking popular religious opinion in this country, absolutely within the mainline Protestant congregations, but also in the Catholic Church.

It is the attitude that religion is personal, subjective and individual. It has not hit the Catholic Church as strongly as Protestants — yet. However, this mindset definitely is affecting the Catholic Church in this country. The signs are not good.

On top of all this the general popular inclination that ignores, and indeed belittles, religion, and the popular media that, at best, never gives religion nor certainly Catholicism the slightest benefit, will have much negative impact.

I am reminded of an elderly Irish-American woman who attended Mass every day in her old parish church. As she aged and was widowed, she had to move far across town to be near her daughter. No longer able to drive, she insisted that her daughter had to pick her up every morning, rain or shine, and, of course, every Sunday, to take her to Mass in a new parish. The new church was different in almost every respect from the church in which she worshipped for a lifetime. She could not understand a word that the foreign-born pastor said. The music was — lively.

Why did she go? Her firm, short answer was, “The Mass is the Mass.”

Amen. The Mass is the Mass. Catholics must resolve that they will go to Mass and be with the Church.

Msgr. Owen F. Campion is the associate publisher of Our Sunday Visitor.

COMMENTS

Yes, Msgr. Campion, the Mass is the Mass. But why should that truth require that good, faithful Catholics suffer through liturgies that do not live up to the Church’s high ideals? It’s one thing to have a priest or parish that strive for the ideal in continuity with our fine tradition, but it’s maddening (and near occasion of sin for some) to be witness to a priest or parish who ignore the Church’s ideals in lieu of following their own notions. By all means, criticize those who seek out the tambourine and acoustic guitar Mass, but if a parish 15 minutes away offers Gregorian chant and sung propers, can you excuse a Catholic for wanting to pursue those things? I mean, the Second Vatican Council and every Church document in the past 40 years dealing with liturgy has called us to put chant in pride of place! –Skeeton

So let me get this right: people who switch parishes may be more likely to stop going to Mass. So the way to make sure they keep going to Mass is to force them to stay in a parish they dislike?
–Eric

I belonged to a parish for almost ten years-I was involved and enjoyed the parish community very much. The trouble began when I realized the priest would not discuss or even pray for prolife concerns because he didn’t want to “offend” those who had experienced abortion. Then he allowed the youth of the parish to support a diabetes walk, even though he was told that this organization finances and is solely about embryonic stem cell research. I prayed and prayed and I realized I needed to attend a nearby parish where Catholic doctrine was not put by the wayside.
–Guest

This is kind of a crazy article. If you don’t like a priest or the congregation to the extent that you don’t want to go to the church, surely its better that you find a priest who you “click” with more. It’s got nothing to do with belief or dogma but with personalities. Even with the best will in the world you can’t make everyone get along, and if a priest’s personality is going to turn you away from the church then surely a better option would be to find another priest?
–Anna

That’s correct; the Mass is not about us. We ‘church-hopped’ till we found a parish where our young children weren’t subjected to homilies that supported women priests, dissed “The Passion” movie, and was angry when Papa Ratzi was elected pope, etc. I do not feel guilty and we are very active in our ‘new’ parish. We want magisterial Truth taught, upheld, and lovingly encouraged from the pulpit, not personal opinion. My teenagers especially need this, as do I and my husband.
-Guest2

I agree that we should be resolved to belong to a community, but I also agree with Skeeton that sometimes church communities don’t live up to everything they could be… and if you have greater options to be part of a lively, vibrant, inclusive community, why would you choose otherwise? There are parishes out there that need to be inspired and moved by the Spirit to become more than they are… but sometimes the people hold them back. A Mass is a Mass, and a priest is a priest, but we are compatible with each other for good reason… we risk the chance of becoming complacent and stagnant if we don’t continue to seek the places and people that will help us grow.
–Mary

I’m a convert and I dislike parish-hopping, since it feels too much like the church-shopping I did as a Protestant. That being said, I–to some extent–do it myself. I was lucky enough to come into the Church in a parish with a beautiful liturgy, energetic, holy, orthodox priests, a thriving NFP group, and a large pro-life presence. That is the experience I want to give my son and our future children–I do not want to undermine the authority of the priest by having them see abuses and disobedience week after week that contradicts what they learn at home. When a “home” parish routinely commits liturgical abuses and changes prayers, this puts parents in a difficult position. We do not want to set ourselves up as a rival authority that judges/”corrects” the priest, but we do not want our children hearing fuzzy or outright incorrect teaching and liturgical abuse. I do not want their home education in the faith undermined by the CCD teachers either. I want my children to grow up and learn the faith in a parish that supports Catholic doctrine and devotions–I want them to have Adoration, Benediction, and community Rosaries, not be somewhere where the priest and/or people deride these practices. So we drive 20 minutes to the Cathedral rather than 5 minutes to the parish nearer our house…
–Gradchica

“Contributing to this decline is the “shopping around” for parishes, greatly enabled by the easy mobility in our society, but also by the subjective view of the Mass that many Catholics have assumed.”

And what about the “subjective view of the Mass” that many celebrants have assumed? How about pastors who have abdicated ultimate responsibility for the proper celebration of the liturgy and handed over the decisions to unorthodox music directors and “liturgy directors” or celebrants who, God forbid, make ad hoc changes to the liturgy by their own “authority”? How about homilies from the pulpit that have nothing to do with the Word of God proclaimed in that day’s Liturgy but rather focus on a personal experience of the celebrant or of an amusing anecdote that could be taken from one of the “Chicken Soup…” books. How about priests who deny the necessity of Confession and distribute the Body of Christ to every single person who presents themselves, regardless of age, faith, or known to be in manifestly grave sin.

Until the Liturgy and the Sacraments are taken seriously by every priest, and there is consistency from parish to parish, people are going to parish hop. –Greg

There are many in my parish, in positions of power, that actively do their best to bring in Un-Catholic ideals and philosophies that directly contradict Catholic principals. When confronted with these errors, they attack, gossip, and ostracize all those who do not share their ideals and vision (yes, I have witnessed these things happening). They pick and choose who will serve on any ministry, leaving those others, truly willing to serve, out in the cold. I suggested that my parish have a Latin Mass once a year. I do not think that was an unreasonable request, but from the looks I received, you’d think I came from another planet. I am now considered “one of them”, and a nutcase. Yet in my parish, it seems more about “their” house, and less about GOD’S house.

It’s not difficult to spot these errors, and you don’t have to have super-intellect, either. All one needs is a copy of the Catechism and a bit of time to read it. Besides all of that, it is really important that prayer be added, so you can see, sometimes during the Mass things that are not true.

Case in point, my Deacon during the Homily said quite clearly that “the Miracle of the loaves and fishes was NOT a Miracle, but a sign”. And when I would read the bulletin after Mass, I would find material from a “Priest in good standing”, saying that “Mary taught Jesus how to believe”! If people are not being spiritually fed – they will go elsewhere.

I am tired of my faith being hijacked by those in charge of guiding His flock. And since I am already one of those “ostracized”, they really can’t do much more to me, I figure — So I have begun to “fight” back. I pray every day for my enemies, as well as my friends. I have written to my Bishop more times than I can count (with no response), and have stood up in these parish “faith” meetings, which are more like get-togethers and not about our Faith, and actively correct any errors I find that they are promoting.

This is my Church, too, and I am also a member of the Body of Christ, same as them. I cannot stay silent, while His Church is being torn and the Truth of our Faith is being ignored. The choices these people make indeed have Eternal consequences, and if I don’t speak out, then I am just as responsible.
–Nettie

As a traditional -type of Catholic, we, meaning our family of 5, have found that the typical parish surely is not what it used to be, meaning priests who don’t hold up to Catholic teachings and morals. We church hopped every Sunday until we found our home, a Byzantine Catholic church, and we couldn’t be happier! -Peters family

When one can not find a parish that adheres and accepts all of Catholic truth, then to nourish his soul he should and must attend Mass where it is offered. Why do we have to put up with some priest and some bishops who refuse to teach the full Gospel? It seems to me that where ever the body and blood of Christ is offered so should the boldness of His word be spoken. Speak the truth in love. To do less is to force people to look for the truth in other parishes.
-Jerry Christopher

People leave parishes because duly appointed authorities violate stated norms and do so flagrantly.
–Guest

Msgr. Campion needs to get around. The issue does not reside exclusively with the laity. Frankly, leadership skills among ordained are … well … poor to put it politely.

Some people “hop” because they are invited to after challenging liturgical abuse – e.g. communion bread of all shapes sizes and flavors, standing through the Eucharistic Prayer, the priest with musical accompaniment to the Eucharistic Prayer, non-Catholics taking communion, non-ordained people giving homilies. It goes on. Sometimes when you challenge these abuses you are politely asked “why don’t you just go someplace else.”

Sometimes it isn’t liturgical abuse. As a CCD teacher I actually sat and listened while a Ph.D. in psychology told a group of 7th and 8th graders he believed saints “orgasmed” when in deep prayer. I was so stunned I couldn’t object. Once, when shopping after moving into a new area I asked the priest if the parish was community centered or Christ centered. He turned around and walked away never to be seen again.

Sometimes my dear Msgr., it isn’t the hopper, it’s the landing zone. –Steve

Msgr Campion is right at he is aiming for the more desirable behaviour, but it would be helpful if he would write an article with practical advice on approaching priests who redesign the liturgy and preach from the Gospel according to Mavericks. People also need to feel they will be supported by their Bishops when bringing these concerns forward. -Sr. M.A.

I am so glad I read the comments because this article made me extremely upset. I have been grappling with issue for some time now. We moved to a very large suburb out of Chicago, and the Church in our community very much seems like a potpourri of modern, liberal theology. There are drums on the altar, hand clapping, PowerPoint presentations on the altar during the homily that had nothing to do with the Gospel, Protestant hymns, etc. There is absolutely no reverence in this Church by the Father s or the congregation. There are people peddling goods and services in the Narthex like it is a convention hall. Father mumbles and speeds through the Consecration like he has somewhere better to be. There is never talk of anything that might make people feel the slightest bit uncomfortable. Hell, sin, and Purgatory have never once been tackled during Mass. This Parish seems to have the social aspect down, but the Mass seems like an afterthought. I am a married mother of two very young children with one on the way, and since my husband is C of E, I am the sole teacher of our Faith in our home. Msgr., is it not better for me to travel 20 minutes to get to Mass on Sunday with the kids at a Church that teaches the true Magisterium of the Catholic Church? Should I stay at what equates to a Protestant mega Church because that is the Church closer to my home? I want to attend Mass and be present with the Lord, not feel like I am at a show. Things are different, Msgr. Many people no longer have the luxury to live down the street from a Parish. Even this Parish is still a 10 minute drive. Trust me, I would love to have a Church in walking distance, but financially, we can not afford to live in area like that. I feel I am doing my best to teach my children the true teaching of the Church. I just wish we would receive more support for trying to seek out the Truth, and not be chastised because our local Parishes are not living up to their obligation to teach the True, Catholic Faith.
–Theresa

We are a family created through transracial adoption. We attended our “local parish” for several months. I really wanted to like the parish, to be part of it, to find a parish family in this new part of town to which we had moved. NO ONE spoke to us. Finally one person did. They spoke long enough to tell us that we should meet “The XXXX family” because they have a family like ours. We went church hopping the next week. I do not need to expose my children to that kind of blatant racism. We found a parish 20 minutes further away, yet we attend routinely and have are now active members of that parish. Which was better – to stay at the local parish where I would have found every reason to NOT go to Mass because I wanted to protect my children, or go to a parish that welcomed our family and extended the hand of Christ to us.
-Guest3

I don’t believe for a minute that church-hopping is the reason why 99.9% of Catholics that don’t go to Mass regularly are not going to Mass. People nowadays and unfortunately it is usually young people do not feel the need to go to Church and most of that is the culture.

These people usually are apart from their families (which used to be a good source of support for church-going), have friends who are busy doing so-called fun stuff on Sundays or even kid stuff (there are so many sports leagues and not enough fields that a lot of leagues have games on Sundays) or just believe that religion is not for them.

I believe people are just coming up with excuses not to attend Mass because they don’t think it is important because of the culture in America and the world right now. I have read that this even occurs with immigrant families in the 3rd generation or so, first 2 generations go to Mass every Sunday but the 3rd or after, decide it isn’t for them and don’t go. So even the devout Mexican and Vietnamese Catholics are being affected by the culture. Not sure how we combat this except by prayer and evangelization.
-Eric B

The Catholic Church is the church of Christ.
I moved because the pastor was mentally ill and the diocese refused to respond to the letters of the loving, caring parishioners of many years. The parish existed before the pastor came but it is barely existing now. The bishops must show care and understanding for the good people rather than defend the priest who is causing problems (due to illness).
Our churches are the centers of our rich devotions and often friendships. I didn’t want to move but the bishop was not responding to the damage done by a priest who was grossly hurtful. Perhaps the church owns some of the problem with declining attendance?

-P Kudrav

Church Hopping

http://bustedhalo.com/blogs/church-hopping

By
Vanessa Gonzalez Kraft April 4, 2011

The more years that separate me from my time at Notre Dame, the more I realize how easy college made certain things in life.  Making friends was easy as I was surrounded by a great community of people with whom I had a lot in common; I never had to spend a lot of energy finding people with similar interests.  We also had Mass in our dorm, which meant we all went to Mass with our closest friends — it didn’t take a lot of extra work to be part of a spiritual community.  In fact, being a theology major and, in general, just being a Domer, it was never difficult to find tons of groups, retreats, events, or volunteer opportunities that guaranteed an awesome spiritual community.

Then I graduated and lived in a Catholic Worker house.  As a community we said daily prayers together, usually attended daily Mass, and were always having discussions about faith and Church teachings and how to live out the Gospel.  It too was a wonderful spiritual community.

Then came Austin — when I finally found out how hard it is to make friends in the “real world”.  There was no longer a guaranteed community.  I was in the world where most people were very different from me and I had to work to find people that I could relate to and be friends with.  As for a spiritual community, this was even harder.  I couldn’t just walk down the hallway with my roommate to go to Mass.  I couldn’t just get dressed and head downstairs for Morning Prayer.  I had to put effort into finding a place to call home.

Ever since getting married and moving to a new part of town, Brandon and I have been bouncing from parish to parish looking for a home.  Parish-hopping if you will.  Between me, the theology major, and Brandon, a complete and total liturgical nerd, we are extremely picky when it comes to finding the right parish.  A good homily is a big deal to me, which immediately narrows down the pool.  Sometimes we get tired of mediocre liturgical music, so we want a place with a good choir that sings traditional songs.  I also want a church with an active Hispanic ministry where we can attend Spanish Mass at least once a month.  On top of this we want a vibrant community that is active in social justice, interested in discussing and sharing their faith and deepening their understanding of the Church and God.

With all that criteria we set out to find the right fit — and it turned out to be much harder than we expected. One church had a bad sound system and we couldn’t understand anything.  One church had horrible music.  The priest at one wasn’t charismatic enough.   One had no cry room.  One had no social justice ministry.  And so on, and so on: bad homilies, not diverse enough, no Spanish Mass, no English Mass, not welcoming enough, too big, too small.

Within a fifteen-minute drive we can get to at least 12 churches so we sampled a lot.  Feeling pretty unfulfilled with our search, Brandon and I sat down to discuss our priorities.

After all this church shopping, we realized how jerky we were being.  The Church is made up of people and people aren’t perfect.  How could we expect to find the “perfect” parish and hold churches to such a high standard when we ourselves are far from being perfect parishioners?  We typically show up during the Gloria due to figuring out how to get around with our two little ones in tow.  We distract people around us when we’re attempting to squeeze our way into a pew after Mass has already started, not to mention that Olivia is certainly no angel during Mass once we’re settled.  We have yet to start giving at church again on a regular basis, and for now we don’t even have much time to give to the parish.

Thinking about these points definitely knocked me off my high horse.  How could I criticize the priest for not doing cartwheels to keep my attention during his homily?  Or criticize the choir for being slightly flat when singing the entrance song?  We don’t go to Mass to be entertained, we go to grow in grace and in faith and to worship God in communion with others.  Whether the liturgy is done well or not, it is still worthy of our time.  If God can be patient with all of my imperfections, then I should be able to do the same with others.  If the parish and the Mass are good enough for Jesus to become physically present then it is certainly good enough for us to spend an hour in prayer.

We narrowed our priorities: good liturgy, welcoming environment, good Spanish and English ministries, space to accommodate young children, and a place that we could benefit from their ministries without putting much time in at the moment, but still having plenty of opportunity to get involved in later when life settles down a bit.

We finally picked one and were happy to have some consistency to our Sundays.  While the Catholic Church has always been a home, we’ve finally found our home within the Church.

As most parishes do, this church holds a Fish Fry on Fridays during Lent, so we decided to celebrate our decision by enjoying the feast.  We walked in, got our food and sat at a table by ourselves.  We saw the pastor walk in and start greeting people.  Expecting him to just say hello and move on to the next table, we were surprised when he sat down and said, “Hey, you guys are back. I’m so happy.”  Then proceeded to make fish faces at Olivia while he sat and ate with us.

Yep, we’re home.

After graduating from the University of Notre Dame, Vanessa has spent time as a Catholic Worker, a case manager, and a theology teacher. She now works for a Catholic school and is a freelance writer who lives in Austin with her husband and three sweet little girls. See more articles by Vanessa Gonzalez Kraft

Parish-hopping, or life-saving?

http://crazystable.squarespace.com/journal/2012/4/13/parish-hopping-or-life-saving.html

By Brenda, April 13, 2012

This past weekend, our beloved faith community, the Oratory Church of St. Boniface, was featured in a surprisingly admiring profile in the New York Times. I guess we’re “progressive” enough to have bypassed the Times’ Catholicism gag reflex, but we are also orthodox, liturgically traditional (and magnificent), and growing. Notably, we are a “parish of intention,” drawing most of us from other, geographically defined parishes in the city and beyond. (The immediate environs are mostly office space, although new condos and hotels are springing up and sending us new members, too.)

All this raises, amid the good feelings, some questions about the idea of parish “hopping” or “shopping.” The notion of a local parish is deeply entrenched, especially in New York City, where many Catholics still identify themselves by parish rather than neighborhood. [Example: I was born in Richmond Hill, Queens. A fellow Queens Catholic will inevitably ask me if I was born into St. Benedict or Holy Child Jesus. The answer is: the former.] So: Should one not “bloom where one is planted”?

And all I can answer is: We tried. God, how we tried, starting back in childhood. My dad, an adult convert, tried gamely to embrace post-Vatican II reforms, but he fell in love with the Church of Latin and incense. I can’t imagine what it cost him to sit supportively while my “folk group” at St. Anastasia strummed their way through “Teach Your Children.” Occasionally, to keep his sanity (and sanctity), we would venture afield for liturgical respite at a more traditional mass, or a parish rumored to have a beautiful pipe organ that was still put to good use. We once tried a semi-outlawed Tridentine mass out on Long Island somewhere; my dad was so orthodox that he insisted upon hearing a licit mass first because the Latin mass wouldn’t “count.”

Flash forward over the years. I have lived in many parishes. All had the most important thing: the true presence of Our Lord in the Eucharist. Many also had dedicated and able clergy and reasonably welcoming communities. All had uniformly ghastly music, but we got used to it.  (My dad’s trick was to bury his head in his hands prayerfully after Communion, unobtrusively giving him the chance to place a finger over each ear and drown out the caterwauling.) We tried to “offer up” the mechanical homilies, the occasional lunatic outbursts of liturgical dance, the nun-led schemes to festoon the churches with hideous felt-and-burlap banners. In most parishes, I served as a catechist in some well-intentioned but futile Sunday-school program. But when we moved from one neighborhood to another, with every parish leave-taking, we felt as if we were taking our hands from a bucket of water.

Finally, my husband and I bought a house in Brooklyn. For a decade, we tried to bloom where we landed, to be the “fresh blood” that our fading, once-grand local parish needed, at least in its English-speaking community. (There were vibrant Spanish and Haitian masses, but we are neither Latino nor Creole-speaking.) Meanwhile, family illness and financial stress battered us. Every Sunday, we dutifully endured sermons (mostly scolding) from embittered and exhausted priests, or struggled to glean the garbled message from good-hearted missionary priests who barely spoke English. We had a baby while still care-giving for a host of frail elders. We were spiritually dying of thirst. If you had said the words “pastoral care” to us, we would have had not the faintest inkling what you meant.

And so we “hopped” one morning to St. Boniface, where a friend (a refugee from this same parish) said the music was beautiful. It was more than accomplished; it was infused with caring and awe. The welcome was immediate; there was even a coffee hour (“rather Protestant,” my mother observed dryly). And the homily was warm, articulate, and compassionate, drawn from the lived experience of the priest and delivered as I would speak to an old friend. That’s it, in a word: Caring. Everyone seemed to care.

We came more often, for a spiritual booster shot, before returning to our sad, mostly empty home church. (No, I will not name it.) Our daughter was in a stroller, just old enough to start observing her surroundings when we’d say, “You’re in church now!” I looked around at the handful of elderly parishioners, listened to the umpteenth rant that we were failing to give enough money, cringed at the wildly off-key leader of song performing her solo. I had prepared class after class of Mexican and Caribbean kids from struggling families to receive their First Holy Communion in this church. Our daughter had been baptised there, by a gifted pastor who burned himself out trying to save the place after years of neglect had brought it to the brink of insolvency. We were tapped out. Like the woman at the well, I felt like saying, “Give me this water to drink so that I don’t have to come here anymore!”

Our decision to shop and then hop was a painful one, but one I cannot regret. Often, you can do things for your children that you couldn’t do for yourself. And I couldn’t bear to have my daughter think “Church” was those bare, ruined choirs.

In the years that followed, the community at St. Boniface–not just the clergy, but countless friends–have buoyed us up, inspired us, and modeled Christ for us. I have laughed there (which would make our founder, St. Philip Neri, very pleased) and also wept there, and never have I struggled alone.

And this past Christmas, two of my daughter’s friends in Catholic high school asked to join us for midnight mass. They loved it. If you know teenagers, you know that this is a miracle.

I am not certain how our geographic parish is doing these days; well, I hope. It is, at least, still open, although its school closed a few years ago. (Our daughter went to another Catholic parochial school nearby, since St. Boniface doesn’t have a school.) We transplanted ourselves where we were able to bloom, in a parish that was itself dying until a visionary community rolled up its sleeves and got to work. And now I feel like Peter asking Jesus, “Lord, where else would we go?”

Meeting them where they are: a profile of an “intentional parish” in Brooklyn

http://www.patheos.com/blogs/deaconsbench/2012/04/meeting-them-where-they-are-a-profile-of-an-intentional-parish-in-brooklyn/

By Deacon Greg Kandra, April 10, 2012

I missed this on Good Friday — I was otherwise engaged — but it’s worth a read.  It looks at a growing phenomenon in the Church: people seeking out parishes outside of their geographic boundaries.

From the New York Times:

St. Boniface attracts an average of 700 people a weekend, remarkable when only about a third of Roman Catholics registered with the Diocese of Brooklyn and the Archdiocese of New York attend services on an ordinary Sunday, according to a spokesman for the organizations. Social justice programs, like a secular nonprofit group that helps support a community in Kenya, and homilies flecked with literary allusions draw a diverse and impressive crowd, with many writers, civic leaders and professionals in the mix.

The church’s high ritual and its open and inclusive approach appeal to people born to the faith, converts, Christians of other denominations and, particularly, young families. The priests have also made a special point of welcoming Catholics who have been distressed by some of the church’s politics or its sometimes rigid hierarchy.

St. Boniface is an example of an intentional parish, a phrase some members of the clergy use to describe a destination church that attracts people from beyond its geographic boundaries. Many gay and lesbian Catholics travel to the Church of St. Francis Xavier in Chelsea. Some traditionalists attend the Latin Mass at the Church of St. Agnes in Midtown, and foreign language speakers often go distances to hear Mass in their mother tongues. But St. Boniface stands out because the vast majority of those who worship there do not live within the parish’s boundaries but come from across Brooklyn and Manhattan, some even from the suburbs.

There are many denominations of Protestants, allowing worshipers to choose churches that reflect their values and priorities. But until recently, parish shopping was unheard of among Catholics, who, for generations, went lockstep to their local churches.

Indeed, Catholics in New York’s immigrant enclaves often identified themselves according to parish, not neighborhood.

“It was just the vernacular, ‘Which parish do you live in?’ ” recalled Justice Robert J. Miller of the New York State Supreme Court, who grew up in Brooklyn. He now drives to St. Boniface from Ditmas Park, Brooklyn, but in the 1950s, he said, the parish “was your world.”

Catholics no longer live in a Catholic world, explained David Gibson, author of “The Coming Catholic Church: How the Faithful Are Shaping a New American Catholicism,” and a St. Boniface parishioner.

“Catholicism now is more about making choices,” he said, and for some, that means traveling to parishes where they feel affirmed.

“Meeting them where they are” is a mantra among St. Boniface’s five priests and a lay brother, who make it a point to invite new faces to monthly home-cooked lunches in the rectory.

But the inclusive philosophy has a stickier side. While the priests hold true to and convey all the church’s teachings, whether from the Vatican, the United States Conference of Bishops or the Diocese of Brooklyn, they accept that not everyone in the pews does.

When a lesbian couple approached one of the priests, the Rev. Mark Lane, about baptizing their child, they were afraid he would turn them away, he said. But they were welcomed. For Father Lane, 55, the parish’s openness simply reflected Christ’s teachings to love everyone. Even if that could be taken as an implicit critique of the church’s position on homosexuality, the parish did not make the family occasion into a cause.

“The danger is, you turn that into a platform and forget about the persons involved, and I think that’s wrong,” Father Lane said. The two mothers stood at the font with their child along with everyone else. “The symbol is visually powerful, but that’s enough.”

The priests prefer to address controversial issues like same-sex marriage and the death penalty outside of Mass, and while anti-abortion marches are listed in the church bulletin, they are not announced after services. Bishop Nicholas DiMarzio, head of the Diocese of Brooklyn, recently wrote a letter condemning the Obama administration’s mandate that health insurance cover birth control; the letter was distributed in the church, but the priests have preferred to address the debate one on one with parishioners.

“It is not to be evasive about any important issues,” the Rev. Joel Warden said of the approach, “but rather to create hospitality so people on both extremes could feel comfortable here.”

St. Boniface’s culture is rooted in its unique structure, Father Warden added. While most Catholic churches have priests on 12-year assignments, St. Boniface’s five priests and its brother are committed to the parish for their entire lives as part of the Community of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri, an international Catholic society.

Unlike priests assigned by a diocese, Father Warden said, “I’m not here to execute an individual vision of what the parish should be.” He added, “I’m working in collaboration.”

The Brooklyn Oratory arrived at St. Boniface in 1990, when the number of parishioners had dwindled to 50. Its ministry in Downtown Brooklyn largely meant repairing the boiler, painting the gloomy nave white and gently asking prostitutes to move off the church steps. The construction of luxury condos nearby has brought new families in recent years. But the parish had to grow by word of mouth.

At the monthly social hour of the Brooklyn Oratory Young Professionals recently, three dozen parishioners in their 20s and 30s mingled around a table of pigs in blankets, carafes of wine and bottles of Brooklyn Brewery beer.

With a cup of sparkling water in hand, Amanda Straub, 38, of Park Slope, Brooklyn, said she had resumed attending Mass regularly only a year ago. The sex-abuse scandals had not kept her away, she said, nor had any particular church policy. “I just didn’t know what place it should have in my life,” she said. Having read about St. Boniface in a profile of Linda Gibbs, a deputy mayor in the Bloomberg administration, Ms. Straub went to a Saturday evening Mass. The homily enthralled her, and she kept coming back.

Pedro De Oliveira, 31, lives in Fort Greene, Brooklyn, but attends St. Boniface, where he counts the priests among his closest friends. “I think our generation asks much more, ‘Why am I doing this?’ ” he said. “They’re much less likely to go to church because it’s a rule.”

Church leaders are concerned about young people leaving the faith in the time between when they leave home and when they marry, and some consider the decline in Catholic weddings in the city — the number in the New York Archdiocese fell to 4,679 in 2010, from 10,803 in 1990 — to be a troubling indicator. Citing the problem of keeping unmarried adults in the fold, Cardinal Timothy M. Dolan, archbishop of New York, recently gave parish shopping a soft endorsement. At a conference at Fordham University in January, Cardinal Dolan responded to a young Catholic disappointed with his local parish by saying: “I don’t mind telling you to be rather mercantile. If the particular parish that you’re in does not seem to be listening, there are an abundance of those that are.”

Msgr. Kieran E. Harrington, a spokesman for the Diocese of Brooklyn, is not a fan of the practice. Though the number of people who travel to parishes outside their neighborhoods is too small to make a real impact on the diocese, he said, he feels that it’s a Catholic’s duty to worship locally.

“The church is about growing where you’re planted,” said Monsignor Harrington, the pastor at the Church of St. Joseph in Prospect Heights, Brooklyn, which draws longtime Haitian and Hispanic residents and recently arrived white professionals.

“It’s like a family,” he said. “You don’t choose your family.”

Serena Derryberry, 44, a physician, confessed that she felt guilty for not keeping her body — and her resources — in the struggling parish near her home. It is a soaring but broken-down cathedral where pews sit largely empty and an echo makes it impossible to hear the homily. Sitting in it, she said, “is depressing, lonely.”

“I’m too selfish,” she said, filing out of Mass at St. Boniface, her toddler son in her arms. “I want to go where I’m having a good experience, and not have to work at getting it.”

[http://www.nytimes.com/2012/04/08/nyregion/oratory-church-of-st-boniface-draws-congregants-from-outside-the-parish.html?pagewanted=2&_r=0&ref=todayspaper]

Comments

While in the context of modern American thought, with endless emphasis on our multitude of “choices” of where to shop, dine, vacation, etc., the notion of “parish shopping” may seem perfectly logical, the fact remains that the practice is still illicit with certain extraordinary exceptions.

Under Canon Law parish membership is still determined by location of domicile.

One can register “extra-parochially”, but I have always understood (since I was in such a situation many years ago) that there are two conditions that must be met in order to to do so. First, the desire to register in a parish other than one’s canonical/geographic one must be motivated by “genuine pastoral need”, for which the burden of proof is entirely on you (and make no mistake about it, personal tastes regarding preaching style, liturgy, music, aesthetics, architecture, socio-political slant, identity group, etc., do not qualify as “genuine pastoral need”). Second, the pastor of the parish you wish to register in must give his consent, as he is not juridically required to minister to those outside of his geographic territory (or to put it another way, you can’t just walk in to any parish and say “I want to get married here” or “Baptize my child” or “Bury my dead sister”, as the pastor wouldn’t have any idea who you were or if you were even a practicing Catholic!).

I have long believed that the “Balkanization” of the local church began when we started getting lax about parish membership, thereby letting people start thinking of themselves as “Adjective-Catholics” (choose your adjective: liberal, conservative, traditionalist, charismatic, social-justice, Euro-, Afro-, Indio-, etc.) instead of just “Catholics” who are all subsumed in to the Body of Christ.

Since Deacon Kandra is a member of the clergy of the Diocese of Brooklyn, it pains me to let him know how many of my friends who are fellow Catholics, who live in the Diocese of Brooklyn, act and behave and talk about themselves as if they are members of the Archdiocese of New York (as I am). When I point out to them that Bishop DiMarzio is actually their Bishop and that they are indisputably under his obedience, they shrug and say things like “oh well, I like it better here (fill in parish)” or “I’m a member of the Universal Church, so it doesn’t matter” (Yes, we’re all members of the Universal Church, but within that Universal Church, we also belong to a LOCAL church under the pastoral leadership and spiritual fathership of our bishop-ordinary, and yes, our local parish priest!). I have even tried to explain to them that it could even be a sin against both charity and justice not to support their own parish, but to no avail. It falls on deaf ears.

I pray that all Catholics slay that beast of spiritual pride which says “It’s all about ME and what I want, like, prefer, etc.,”.

Christ is the vine, and we are the branches.

Gaudete in Domino Semper! –Richard M. Sawicki

This article is full of baloney. –Joan

When I move to a new place it is my practice to search out the best parish available. I wouldn’t trust the health of my body to a doctor simply because he lived on the same street, and I am far less likely to trust the health of my immortal soul to the life of a parish simply because my apartment happens to fall in a certain region. –Peregrinus

Oh, for Christ’s sake! (And I mean that literally.) Tell me church shopping doesn’t occur across the board and that just as many people aren’t fleeing the warm and the fuzzy for the rigid and the righteous. Tell me it’s just an accident of geography that whole neighborhoods full of Catholics are trads—especially when, as is common, traditional parishes are found smack in the middle of the unpopulated urbs where there aren’t any neighborhoods to speak of anymore. It’s reprehensible, apparently, when some of the Body of Christ seek welcome and nourishment for their souls outside their own front yard, but when others do, it’s the martyrs taking to the mattresses to preserve the True Faith. Kettle, meet pot. And when you’re finished with the tweezers, there’s a log in your eye that needs addressing. -Joanne K McPortland

While Richard seems to want to hide in the intricacies of Canon Law, the rest of us — including some bishops — realize that Jesus taught us that “The Sabbath was made for man, not man for the Sabbath.” (Mk 2:27)

Non-Territorial parishes are perfectly licit in Canon Law. They exist everywhere — you just don’t know about them.

–Many are known historically as “nationality parishes” which were created for one specific language group regardless of where those folks resided.

–Some bishops have given “non-territorial” privileges to inner-city parishes that cannot support themselves through membership within blighted areas of urban America.

–AND do not forget about the Military Archdiocese of the United States where ALL the parishes are “non-territorial.”

-Fiergenholt

I know a sizable number of people who are registered in my parish live outside its geographical boundaries. It is a fact of Catholic life. I know someone who lives on Staten Island and drives to Brooklyn because he likes the priests at a particular parish. He’s even changed his membership to that parish — which is in a different diocese from the one in which he lives.

What’s worse? To go out of obligation to a parish down the block with listless liturgies, bad music and half-baked homilies, or to go 30 minutes out of your way to a place that leaves you feeling like you have been spiritually challenged, uplifted and fed? -Deacon Greg Kandra

Now that the New York Times has called his attention to it, I wonder how the Bishop of Brooklyn will feel about the way Fr. Lane runs his intentional parish. The two-mother couple had a child baptized there. Do they also regularly receive Holy Communion? Would Fr. Lane welcome Barbara Johnson (the Buddhist-lesbian from Maryland) and her partner? –Chris

Actually, parochial registration is a merely a discretionary administrative act, and not part of canonical requirements (unlike the registration of conferral of sacraments). One is a member of one’s parish of domicile (personal or geographic) automatically, but one is free since the 1983 code of canon law was adopted to attend Mass and support a parish wherever one pleases within one’s diocese. Domicile is associated with certain canonical requirements (for matrimony, for example), and one has certain canonical rights in one’s parish of domicile that one does not necessarily have canonically in another parish. The non-domicile parish can choose to “register” you or not (in your case, either the parish or the diocese in question seems to have adopted a standard in that regard, but it’s not a standard of canon law as such; other places may have none whatsoever, and I believe that is more common), and can place burdens on your ability to send your children to its school that it might not place on its own canonical members. –Liam

The fact that Catholics parish shop should not constitute a news flash to anyone. This has been going on in large numbers for quite a long time. What galls about this article is the timing of this piece of “news” and the parish it highlights. Why would the NY Times choose to run an article about some Catholics choosing a liberal-ish parish in 2012? It just seems to fit the Times template- that no right-minded person would stay in a parish teaching Catholic moral truths openly and without equivocation- too easily. -Mary Russell

With the responsibility for not just me but also my wife and children, I definitely “parish shopped”. In my diocese in the late 90′s to early 2000′s that meant looking for a parish where I would not have to regularly explain to my children why what Father said in the homily was heresy – usually of the modernist, bible as non-historical myth meant to explain moral lessons, explain away all miracles variety. I spent 3 months sitting in the pews in 11 different local parishes to survey what was available. Finally my wife and I gave up trying to find a parish that would keep our children in the faith. At the parish we ended up at we have good fellowship with people our age, but there is *nothing* for high school to young adult ages. Also, the pastor gives really good homilies when he sticks to explaining the scriptures (I think he used to teach at the diocesan seminary), but he really goes off the rails when he talks politics (he appears to be a true liberal democrat) or against the military in his homilies (even though he has had an associate pastor who was a marine chaplain in Afghanistan), and his demeanor comes across as smug to many, including our children. Those “off the rails” moments are such that our children (now young adults) absolutely refuse to attend that parish. Also as a result, we now have difficulty convincing our children of the importance of attending Sunday Mass at any parish. -Art ND

The issue of attending an intentional parish is not new, especially if one looks to attend a parish which may cater to an ethnic group. For example, in the Archdiocese of Washington, we have parishes which cater to particular ethnic groups — Italian, Polish, Vietnamese, etc. — as well as parishes which have Masses and cultural events for those of a particular ethnic community. Also, since Latin Mass is not celebrated at every parish in the Archdiocese, we have people attending from many miles away. I think that the issue which bothers me is the one of the two lesbians. -A Washington DC Catholic

I’m very happy with the pastoring at my parish but I can tell you that if I had to bear uninspiring preaching week after week I’d look for another parish. People put down Fr. Corapi but that sort of inspiration is what I feel I need. How can you blame people for being bored or made to feel insignificant or taken for granted? There are people who leave the Catholic Church over poor pastoring. Is it better that they change parishes or become Protestants? –Manny

If I had stayed at the parish in my geographic boundary I wouldn’t be Catholic now. Thank God, Father allowed us to register at the parish we do go to. -Dymphna

Parish Hopping

http://www.catholicjournal.us/2013/01/30/parish-hopping/

By Vincent Ryan Ruggiero, January 30, 2013

Parish hopping is defined as moving from parish to parish in the hope of finding the “right” one. It is the Catholic version of the “church hopping” found in Evangelical, Pentecostal, and some mainline Protestant churches. (Some interesting discussions of “church hopping” can be found online.)

The reason such hopping occurs more frequently among Protestants may be explained by the fact that the primary, in some cases the sole, emphasis in their religious services is on Scripture, whereas the primary emphasis in the Catholic Mass is on the Eucharist. For obvious reasons, it is easier to find cause for complaint in the presentation of Scripture than in the celebration of the Eucharist.

Of course, enterprising complainers can discover offenses in the celebration of the Eucharist, as well. They may say, “Father Aloysius doesn’t fully kneel after the consecration” or “He mumbles ‘the body of Christ’ when he distributes communion.” In their minds, that is enough to warrant the “I’m outta here” response.

There are many other reasons (aka excuses) for parish hopping. Some people don’t like the kind of music favored by the choir director. Others are upset with the flower arrangements on the altar. Still others are outraged when sixth graders from the parish school tap dance to the tune of Ave Maria at the foot of the altar. (OK, I made that last one up.) Some just don’t like the cut of the pastor’s vestments.

Historically, a major complaint of many Catholics about their pastors has been that they talk too much about money. No doubt some of today’s parish hoppers would cite that as their reason for leaving. They expect to find, somewhere, a pastor who will have the financial skills to manage the parish and school with the few dollars they put into the basket each week . . . or at least one who will have the good grace not to whine about his inability to do so.

Some Catholics engage in parish hopping because the pastor is “too liberal.” To be fair, this reason sometimes has a solid basis in reality, notably when the pastor expresses from the pulpit views that, in times past, would have gotten him burned at the stake or at least declared a heretic. But then again, in other cases “too liberal” can be a fancy way of saying “he disagrees with me.”

An interesting variation on “He’s too liberal” is “His sermons are more about politics than spirituality.” This is not a new complaint by any means. Nor is it entirely lacking in merit. In the 1960s a friend of mine had such a reaction to his pastor. As he put it, “I can read the New York Times myself without having it read to me from the pulpit.” However, he didn’t go parish hopping in response—he dealt with his frustration in a more mature way, by grinding his teeth during the sermon.

Today’s Catholics, being more mobile than their parents, can be more adventurous in their search for the perfect parish. I know a woman who drives three hours, round trip, to attend Sunday Mass. (Apparently, there is an extraordinary dearth of acceptable churches in her area.)

Not only do conservative Catholics flee priests they deem “too liberal”; liberal Catholics also flee priests they deem “too conservative.” The offenses of the latter can include behaviors such as giving favorable mention to the Church’s teaching on birth control, abortion, or gay marriage.  Such protests remind me of the Pentecostal woman given to shouting her approval of the preacher’s words. One day, the pastor was reciting the Ten Commandments. After each Commandment, the woman shouted “Amen!” or “Hallelujah!” When he reached “Thou shalt not commit adultery,” however, she turned to her neighbor and said, “Now he’s beginning to meddle.”

A number of people leave parishes not because of the substance of the homilies but because of the poor quality of their presentation. Truth to tell, the homiletics course is not among the most effectively taught in many Catholic seminaries. That could be because in Catholicism the Liturgy of the Word is subordinate to the Liturgy of the Eucharist. Or, equally plausible, because seminary professors have the same “whatever” attitude toward elocution as their peers in colleges and universities. In any case, leaving a parish expecting the next pastor to be the second coming of Fulton Sheen is likely to result in disappointment.

I am not saying there are no good reasons for leaving one parish for another but only that when people do so serially, the problem is more likely to be in them than in the parishes. More specifically, they are likely to harbor one or more of these mistaken ideas:

1. They see their role at Mass as spectators or judges. Thus their minds are programmed to cheer or boo the performance (silently, thank goodness). If they had scorecards like the ones used in diving competitions, they would hold them up at various points in the Mass—5.5 for the sermon, 8.0 for the creed, and so on. Their parish hopping is akin to channel surfing.

Such people have never considered attending Mass as participants rather than spectators—that is, giving thanks and praise, reenacting the Last Supper, reverently receiving Christ’s body and blood, and pledging obedience to God’s word, instead of just watching the priest do these things. If they accepted such active, personal involvement in the Mass, they would be less inclined to judge the choir, the lectors, their fellow congregants, and the celebrant.

2. They expect the Mass to be a peak experience that produces wonder, awe, ecstasy, and (to borrow a phrase from an excited political commentator) “a shiver up their legs.” In other words, the spiritual equivalent of a Super Bowl halftime show. Accordingly, whenever they do not have that experience at Mass, they conclude there is something wrong with the celebrant, the choir, the ushers, and even the Mass itself. And so they set out in search of a parish that offers constant peak experiences.

The truth, alas, is that there is no such parish, nor is there any other place that meets that expectation. Just as mountain peaks rise up from valleys, so peak experiences rise up from unremarkable, even humdrum events. (This truth is also missed by those who strive to make church services, Catholic or Protestant, more and more exciting and relevant on the assumption that doing so will necessarily make them more meaningful.)

3. They assume that if a subject, event, ritual, or person bores them, there must be something wrong with it or him. It never occurs to them that they themselves may be the problem. To be sure, sameness and repetitiveness (as one might find in, say, a bad homily) can tempt us to disinterest. But whether we submit to that temptation or not is a matter of our mental disposition and free will.

G. K. Chesterton made an interesting observation about different reactions to monotony: “[Children] always say, ‘Do it again’; and the grown-up person does it again until he is nearly dead. For grown-up people are not strong enough to exult in monotony. But perhaps God is strong enough to exult in monotony. It is possible that God says every morning, ‘Do it again’ to the sun; and every evening, ‘Do it again’ to the moon. It may not be automatic necessity that makes all daisies alike; it may be that God makes every daisy separately, but has never got tired of making them. It may be that He has the eternal appetite of infancy; for we have sinned and grown old, and our Father is younger than we.”

This observation deepens our understanding of Jesus’ admonition: “Unless you change and become like little children, you will never enter the kingdom of heaven.”

Parish hopping is the contemporary form of Phariseeism, proclaiming how wonderful we are and wishing the rest of the world would shape up. (If the Pharisees of old had owned cars, it’s a good bet they would have been synagogue hoppers.)

The cure for parish hopping is awareness that God won’t be judging us on how many flaws we found in Father Aloysius, but in how many we conquered in ourselves. Focusing on that fact will both make us better Christians and save us a lot of gas.

Catholic Church Hopping

http://caribbeancatholic.blogspot.in/2013/03/catholic-church-hopping.html

Posted by Sean, March 17, 2013

One Sunday I saw a priest from the Parish I serve at, at the parish church that I live near to. He looked at me as if to ask “Why are you here?” Before that moment I never thought that church hopping to be a problem…. after all, I only go to Catholic Churches.
In fact, besides the parish that I serve at, I go to three other Parishes for Mass, depending on the time of their Mass.
Now, I do not know if the church has an official opinion on church hopping among Catholic Churches, but here are some points against it:
In almost every church in the early times there were:

groups that had honest seekers (Acts 17:11),

false teachers (Galatians 1:6-9),

strong and sometimes clashing personalities (Philippians 4:2),

and advocates for the needy (1 Corinthians 16:1-3).

They sang songs (Colossians 3:16),

listened to sermons (Acts 20:7-12)

and gave food to the hungry (Acts 6:1).

But to belong to a church COMMUNITY is very important. It helps us to grow in faith and piety:

helps us with involvement in a local body of believers for mutual exhortation (Hebrews 10:24-25),

spiritual growth (James 5:16),

manifestation of the Holy Spirit  (Romans 12:6-8; 1 Corinthians 12:4-11)

and there are those who will help us when we fall.

Parish Hopping – is it OK?

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=638110

Catholic Answers Forums, January 24, 2012

Q:

I’m currently registered at a parish near my home (biking distance=10 minutes tops). I try to go to my parish for Mass as often as possible, and take weekly classes there regarding the Faith, and submitted a form to join a ministry (still waiting… they may have forgotten during the Christmas rush!).
A lot of the time though, I find myself in a position where Mass at another parish is just more convenient.
I want to hear of any disadvantages of going to Mass at a parish that is not “your own”.
N.B. I just got a job and my first paycheck came in a few days ago so whichever parish I was going to was only getting pocket change at best. On the other hand, now that I’m going to be having money, should I favor my parish with donations? Or just where ever I am at the time?

A:

That is not parish hopping, that is just choosing the best parish for you to attend and that is always possible. Parish hopping is moving every time the priest says something you don’t like, they redecorate in colors you hate, you get in an argument with the CCD director, you don’t like the food at the parish social or the brand of coffee they serve after Mass.

A:

I belong to one parish that I support all the time. They get a donation for every Sunday, whether I’m there or not. If I have to be at Mass in another parish on a Sunday I will put a few dollars in the collection plate, but nowhere near as much as I give my own parish. That said, I know a pharmacist who used to relieve other pharmacists when they went on holidays or maternity leave or whatever… Judging by what he did in our parish, he must have got envelopes from every parish where he knew he’d be for a while and he gave to each parish as though it were his own.

This report to be updated with my own sad personal experiences in the Archdiocese of Madras-Mylapore -M


IS CENTERING PRAYER GENUINE CATHOLIC CONTEMPLATIVE PRAYER OR IS IT ‘NEW AGE’

$
0
0



NEW WEBSITE:
www.ephesians-511.net JULY 4, 2009, MAY/NOVEMBER 2012/JULY 2013

 


IS CENTERING PRAYER GENUINE CATHOLIC CONTEMPLATIVE PRAYER

OR IS IT ‘NEW AGE’

[NOTE: THE REASON FOR MY PREPARING THIS ARTICLE MAY BE READ ON PAGE 45]

 

Centering prayer From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Centering_prayer

Centering prayer is a popular method of contemplative prayer or Christian meditation, placing a strong emphasis on interior silence.

Though most authors trace its roots to the contemplative prayer of the Desert Fathers of early Christian monasticism, to the Lectio Divina tradition of Benedictine monasticism, and to works like The Cloud of Unknowing and the writings of St. Teresa of Avila and St. John of the Cross, its origins as part of the “Centering Prayer” movement in modern Catholicism and Christianity can be traced to several books published by three Trappist monks of St. Joseph’s Abbey in Spencer, Massachusetts in the 1970s: Fr. William Meninger, Fr. M. Basil Pennington and Abbot Thomas Keating.[1]

History:

Seeds of what would become known as contemplation were sown early in the Christian era. The first appearance of something approximating contemplative prayer arises in the 4th century writings of the monk St. John Cassian, who wrote of a practice he learned from the Desert Fathers (specifically from Isaac). Cassian’s writings remained influential until the medieval era, when monastic practice shifted from a mystical orientation to Scholasticism. Thus it can be plausibly argued that contemplation was (one of) the earliest meditational and/or devotional practice of Christian monasticism, being later supplanted in dominance by the scholastic theologians, with only a minimal interest in contemplation.

The Trappist monk and influential writer Thomas Merton was strongly influenced by Buddhist meditation, particularly as found in Zen — he was a lifetime friend of Buddhist meditation master and Vietnamese monk and peace activist Thich Nhat Hanh, and was also an acquaintance of the current Dalai Lama. His theology attempted to unify existentialism with the tenets of the Roman Catholic faith, a unique undertaking — Christian existentialism is usually regarded as a feature of Protestant theology.[according to whom?] As such he was also an advocate of the non-rational meditation of contemplative prayer, which he saw as a direct confrontation of finite and irrational man with his ground of being.

Cistercian monk Father Thomas Keating, a founder of Centering Prayer, was abbot all through the 60s and 70s at St. Joseph’s Abbey in Spencer, Massachusetts. This area is thick with religious retreat centers, including the well-known Theravadan Buddhist center, Insight Meditation Society. Fr. Keating tells of meeting many young people, some who stumbled on St. Joseph’s by accident, many of them born Catholic, who had turned to Eastern practices for contemplative work. He found many of them had no knowledge of the contemplative traditions within Christianity and set out to present those practices in a more accessible way. The result was the practice now called Centering Prayer.[2]

Practice:

The actual practice of centering prayer is not entirely alien to Catholics, who are advised to meditate in some form daily — such as on the rosary, or on Scripture through the practice of lectio divina; also similar is the practice of hesychasm as understood in the Eastern Orthodox Church. While these other practices similarly use focus on short repetitive phrases, the purpose of centering prayer is to clear the mind of rational thought in order to focus on the indwelling presence of God, whereas these other methods have some contemplative goal in mind: with the rosary, the Mysteries of the Rosary are contemplated; with lectio divina, the practitioner thinks about the Scripture reading, sometimes even visualizing it; and with hesychasm, the practitioner seeks to “see” the energies of God which appear as “uncreated light”.

Basil Pennington, one of the best known proponents of the centering prayer technique, has delineated the guidelines for centering prayer:[3]

Sit comfortably with your eyes closed, relax, and quiet yourself. Be in love and faith to God.

Choose a sacred word that best supports your sincere intention to be in the Lord’s presence and open to His divine action within you (i.e. “Jesus”, “Lord,” “God,” “Savior,” “Abba,” “Divine,” “Shalom,” “Spirit,” “Love,” etc.).

Let that word be gently present as your symbol of your sincere intention to be in the Lord’s presence and open to His divine action within you.

Whenever you become aware of anything (thoughts, feelings, perceptions, images, associations, etc.), simply return to your sacred word, your anchor.

Ideally, the prayer will reach the point where the person is not engaged in their thoughts as they arrive on their stream of consciousness. This is the “unknowing” referenced in the 14th century book.

 

 

Footnotes:

1. “Centering Prayer Overview”. Contemplative Outreach Ltd. Contemplative Outreach Dublin, Ireland, opened in October 2007. Sr. Fionnuala Quinn is Coordinator for Dublin. It is located at the Dominican Resource Centre in Cabra, Dublin. http://www.centeringprayer.com/cntrgpryr.htm. Retrieved on 16 November 2006. 

2. Rose, Phil Fox. “Meditation, It isn’t boring, it isn’t non-Christian and you do have the time for it”. Busted Halo. http://www.bustedhalo.com/features/what-works-2-meditation. Retrieved on 26 April 2009. 

3. M. Basil Pennington (1986), “Centering Prayer: Refining the Rules,” “Review for Religious,” 46:3, 386-393.

 

CATHOLIC EXPLANATIONS: CENTERING PRAYER IS NOT CHRISTIAN; IT IS ‘NEW AGE’

1. From “The Cross and the Veil”
http://www.ourladyswarriors.org/dissent/centerprayer.htm

1A.
Centering Prayer: Catholic Meditation or Occult Meditation?

A Critique of M. Basil Pennington O.C.S.O.’s article Centering Prayer

taken from The Contemplative Prayer Online Magazine
http://www.lectiodivina.org/

The following quotes are taken from the above on-line magazine and illustrate the typical errors that have entered the Catholic contemplative tradition through various techniques derived, however innocently, from a mixture of Buddhist meditative practice (which ensures dissociation of the spirit from the body in order to achieved enlightenment) and kundalini yogic practice (which unleashes the occult magic of Kali, the destroyer goddess). This technique, known as Centering Prayer (CP), has been in vogue since
the 1970′s. 

Thomas Keating, a Cistercian priest, monk, and abbot in Colorado, is the founder of the Centering Prayer Movement.  Fr.
Basil

Pennington
, another teacher of this technique, is called a “master of centering prayer” on the web site.

CP devotees claim it to be a revival of ancient meditative practice, referring to it as a new version of the practice of ejaculatory mental prayer wherein contemplatives practiced the presence of God by repeating simple sacred words or sentences such as “Jesus, I love you”. Far from simple or sacred, CP is a codified technique which constructs a psychological and spiritual state of awareness designed to unleash unconscious forces and which typically encourages a narcissistic turning-inward and pre-occupation with self awareness, consciousness-raising and the achieving of preternatural experiences.

Following are Father Pennington‘s statements. Parenthetical comments are mine or attributed:

“Centering Prayer is a simple method of prayer that sets up the ideal conditions to rest in quite awareness of God’s presence. This way of prayer is alluded to in many passages in the Old and New Testaments and probably dates from then.”

(vague references citing legitimacy of technique from ancient origins is typical). 

“The Greek Fathers referred to it as monologion, “one-word” prayer. The desert father, Abba Isaac taught a similar form of prayer to John Cassian who later wrote of it in France, transmitting it to Benedict of Nursia. Unfortunately, by the time of the 16th century, the prayer form largely went out of use in favor of more discursive modes of prayer.” 

(“he (Cassian) is in fact regarded as the originator of what, since the Middle Ages, has been known as Semipelagianism…Preoccupied as he was with moral questions he exaggerated the rôle of free will by claiming that the initial steps to salvation were in the power of each individual, unaided by grace… Semipelagianism was finally condemned by the Council of Orange in 529.” – taken from The Catholic Encyclopedia

In the following quote taken from a new article posted to the web site, the bolded phrases are mine, and are typical buzz words revealing the New Age origins of “Centering Prayer”: “Love is God’s Being” - by M. Basil Pennington, 03/09/00 

“When we go to the center of our being and pass through that center into the very center of God we get in immediate touch with this divine creating energy. This is not a new idea. It is the common teaching of the Christian Fathers of the Greek tradition. When we dare with the full assent of love to unleash these energies within us not surprisingly he initial experience is of a flood of chaotic thoughts, memories, emotions and feelings. This is why wise spiritual Fathers and mothers counsel a gentle entering into this experience. Not too much too fast. But it is this release that allows all of this chaos within us with all its imprisoning stress to be brought into harmony so that not only their might be peace and harmony within but that the divine energy may have the freedom to forward the evolution of consciousness in us and through us, as a part of the whole, in the whole of the creation.”

Typical of New Age meditative practice, the soul becomes the “center”, energy replaces grace, God actually becomes a pantheistic energy, and the unleashing of this “energy” leads to chaos and then, mysteriously, an evolution of consciousness (refer to article on this web site on the dangers of unleashing occult power through kundalini yoga).  Legitimacy of this occult technique is sought in pop-psychology, comparing it to seeking insight through bio-feedback or self-hypnosis.

The following excerpt from the web site details the technique-driven method of withdrawal and dissociation derived from Buddhic meditative practice, which posits ultimate withdrawal from all attachments and this “world of illusion” as the means of achieving oneness with and absorption into the primal void, as one’s evolution of consciousness leads to the awakening of the “Self” as God:

As you sit comfortably with eyes closed:

1. Let yourself settle down. Let go of all the thoughts, tensions, and sensations you may feel and begin to rest in love of God who dwells within.

2.

 

(In Catholic contemplative practice, we bring all of ourselves to God and enter into conversation or communion, bringing everything with us to lay at His Feet.  All manner of worries, concerns and thoughts are stepping stones to sanctity as we enter into conversation about them with Him.  “Letting go” in this particular technique does not simply involve a discipline of the will, which is a typical counsel in meditative practice, but a profound distortion of the use of the will to achieve a practiced  dissociation from ourselves and a mentalization of prayer that can foster habitual disassociation, fantasies and ego flight.)

2. Effortlessly, take up a word, the symbol of your intention to surrender to God’s presence, and let the word be gently present. 

(Using any word to “conjure up” the divine opens one to self-hypnosis and the possibility of perseverating on the object of meditation, not on the contemplation of Our Lord or the meditation of the virtues or events of His Life.)  An extreme example of the occult power of visualization and mentalization occurred several years ago.  At one New Age workshop given by Robert Munroe where participants were trained to go out of their bodies while they slept, eager students were encouraged to first visualize placing all their distractions and cares into a trunk and then lock the trunk.  This way they would be freed from earthly bonds. Unfortunately, a very beautiful woman also attending the workshop, (then located in a closed sleeping room nearby), reported that during repeated nightmarish attempts to go “out-of-body”, she found herself being locked in a trunk and unable to get out.) 

CONCLUSION St. Theresa of Avila found herself at a time of increased spiritualism and all kinds of exaggerations of mysticism.  Well aware of the tendency to get far off course, she insisted that meditation always be directed to and with Christ.  Lectio Divina, or DIVINE READING, is a tried and true way to union with Christ.  As we read holy scripture, the Holy Spirit inspires us to pause and meditate on certain words or passages. Unfortunately, the web site here critiqued blends the New Age Centering Prayer with Lectio Divina, further confusing the issue and lending credence to occult techniques by combining them with the holy.

 

1B.
A Closer Look at Centering Prayer
by Margaret Anne Feaster © Ignatius Press

http://www.catholicculture.org/library/view.cfm?recnum=6337, http://www.ourladyswarriors.org/dissent/centerprayer.htm

Mrs. Margaret A. Feaster is a housewife and mother of three children. She and her husband live in Lilburn, Ga. She is on the leadership committee for the Catholic Charismatic Renewal in Atlanta, and is in formation for the Discalced Carmelite Secular Order. She belongs to a Rosary Cenacle, and heads up the parish telephone prayer line. She is also a writer for her parish newsletter. This is her first article for HPR.

The Centering Prayer Movement has become very popular in Catholic circles today. People sign up for it in retreat centers, in workshops, and sometimes in their own parish. These people believe it to be authentic Christian contemplative prayer practiced by the saints.

Is it really Christian contemplation?

In my research on the New Age which I did for the past ten years, I found that it is not Christian contemplation and that this type of prayer is not recommended by Pope John Paul II, Cardinal Ratzinger, The Catechism of the Catholic Church, or St. Teresa of Avila. There have also been warnings from Johnnette Benkovic on EWTN (Mother Angelica’s Network). Johnnette has a program called “Living His Life Abundantly”, and has had a series on the New Age. She has also written a book called, The New Age Counterfeit, and devotes one chapter to the problems of Centering Prayer (CP). She identifies it as being the same as Transcendental Meditation (TM) which is tied to Hinduism.

What is Centering Prayer?

Centering prayer, as taught by Fr. Basil Pennington and Fr. Thomas Keating, is a method of prayer that is supposed to lead a person into contemplation. It is supposed to be done for twenty minutes in the morning and twenty minutes in the evening. The person chooses a sacred word. He tries to ignore all thoughts and feelings, letting them go by as boats going down a stream. When the thoughts keep coming back, the person returns to the sacred word. The goal is to keep practicing until ALL THOUGHTS AND FEELINGS DISAPPEAR. Fr. Keating says in Open Mind, Open Heart, “All thoughts pass if you wait long enough.”1 A person then reaches a state of pure consciousness or a mental void. The thinking process is suspended. This technique is supposed to put them into direct contact with God. The idea is to go to the center of your being to find the True Self. This process is supposed to dismantle the False Self, which is supposedly the result of the emotional baggage we carry.

Fr. Thomas Keating is a monk, priest, and abbot of St. Benedict’s Monastery in Snowmass, Col. and is the founder of the Centering Prayer movement. He has written four books. Fr. Basil Pennington is a Trappist monk at St. Joseph’s Abbey in Spencer, Mass. He has written over thirty books, some of which are on Centering Prayer. Some of the concepts in their books are similar to New Age beliefs and practices.

What are New Age beliefs?

New Agers borrow many of their beliefs from Hinduism. They believe that we are all connected to an impersonal energy force, which is god, and we are part of this god. This god-energy flows into each one of us; so we too are god. (This is the heresy of pantheism, condemned by the Church at the First Vatican Council). They think because we are god, we can create our own reality, experience our own god-power. This awareness of our godselves is called god-consciousness, super-consciousness, Christ-consciousness, pure-consciousness, unity consciousness, or self-realization. To reach this awareness, New Agers use mantras or yoga to go into altered levels of consciousness to discover their own divinity. 3.

 

 

 

They look inside to find their True Self or Higher Self ã to find wisdom and knowledge since the True Self or Higher Self is god. They address god as the Source, the Divine Energy, the Divine Love Energy, or the Great Universal Intelligence. The goal of New Agers is to usher in a new age of peace, harmony and unity. They hope that all mankind will come to “god

consciousness,” which is the awareness that they are god. The complete definition on the New Age by Fr. Mitch Pacwa is as follows: “The New Age Movement is highly eclectic, borrowing ideas and practices from many sources.

Meditation techniques from Hinduism, Zen, Sufism, and Native American religions are mixed with humanistic psychology, occultism, and modern physics.”2 There is a scripture in Colossians 2:4-8 that warns us against this pitfall. It states, “I tell you this so that no one may delude you with specious arguments . . . See to it that no one deceives you through any empty philosophy that follows mere human traditions, a philosophy based on cosmic powers rather than on Christ.”

How do New Age beliefs compare to Centering Prayer?

In CP, people are taught to use a prayer word or sacred word to empty the mind.

(Fr. Keating says it is not a mantra; but if it is used to rid the mind of all thoughts and feelings, then it does the same thing as a mantra). The goal is to reach a mental void or pure consciousness in order to find God at the center.

Pure consciousness is an altered level of consciousness. This is exactly what the Hindus and Buddhists do to reach god-consciousness or pure consciousness.

This is also similar to what actress Shirley MacLaine does to go into an altered level of consciousness and discover her Divine Center or Higher Self, which is her divinity.

What are the similarities between CP and TM?

Johnnette Benkovic has interviewed people on her show and in her book who have done both CP and TM. They claim it is basically the same. The only difference would be that in TM the mantras are names of Hindu gods, and in CP the sacred word is usually Jesus, God, peace, or love. Fr. Finbarr Flanagan, who was involved in both CP and TM says CP is TM in a Christian dress. He says Fr. Pennington has endorsed TM “. . .without hesitation.”3 Lets look at the similarities:

1) Both CP and TM use a 20-minute meditation.

2) Both CP and TM use a mantra to erase all thoughts and feelings.

3) Both CP and TM teach that in this meditation you pick up vibrations.

4) Both CP and TM claim that this meditation will give you more peace and less tension.

5) Both CP and TM teach you how to reach a mental void or altered level of consciousness.

6) Both CP and TM have the common goal of finding your god-center.

In regard to vibrations, Fr. Keating says, “As you go to a deeper level of reality, you begin to pick up vibrations that were there all the time but not perceived.”4 Fr. Pennington also speaks of “. . . physical vibrations that are helpful”5 (Vibrations are common TM, New Age language.) Using mantras and reaching a mental void are also New Age, not Catholic. In fact, reaching a mental void is described in the Catechism as an erroneous notion of prayer (#2726).

When does the one who prays cross the line into Hindu/Buddhist/New Age prayer?

In the beginning stages of CP, the one who prays is still ignoring thoughts as they float by. If they are still thinking of Jesus or heavenly things, they are still in Christian prayer. They cross the line when they get to the point where they bypass all thoughts and feelings. In other words, there are no thoughts at all. Fr. Thomas Keating says in his book, Open Mind, Open Heart, “As you go down deeper, you may reach a place where the sacred word disappears altogether and there are no thoughts. This is often experienced as a suspension of consciousness, a space.”6 When a person is able to do this, they have crossed the line into Hindu/Buddhist/New Age prayer.

HE IS NO LONGER PRACTICING CHRISTIAN PRAYER. Fr. Keating wants his followers to let go of even devout thoughts. He says, “The method consists of letting go of every thought during the time of prayer, even the most devout thoughts.”7 (In Christian prayer, devout thoughts are important and desirable.) He also tells his followers to let all feelings go. To do this, one would have to let go of any sentiments of love toward Jesus, the Heavenly Father, or the Holy Spirit.

What does Pope John Paul II say about this type of prayer?

In Cardinal Ratzinger’s booklet, Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation, he quotes the Pope. On p. 34, footnote 12, he writes “Pope John Paul II has pointed out to the whole Church the example and doctrine of St. Teresa of Avila who in her life had to reject the temptation of certain methods which proposed a leaving aside of the humanity of Christ in favor of a vague self-immersion in the abyss of divinity. In a homily given on

November 1, 1982, he said that the call of St. Teresa of Jesus advocating a prayer completely centered on Christ “is valid even in our day, against some methods of prayer which are not inspired by the gospel and which in practice tend to set Christ aside in preference for a mental void which makes no sense in Christianity. Any method of prayer is valid insofar as it is inspired by Christ and leads to Christ who is the Way, the Truth, and the Life” [(cf. John 14:6). See Homilia Abulae habita in honorem Sanctae Teresiae: AAS 75 (1983) 256-257].

What does St. Teresa of Avila say about contemplation?

Throughout their books, Fr. Keating and Fr. Pennington mention St. Teresa of Avila, implying that she is an advocate of their prayer techniques. However, after reading her books, I have found that her teachings on prayer are the opposite of what Keating and Pennington are teaching. First of all, she says that contemplation is a gift from God, and no technique can make it happen. She says it is usually given to people who have a deep prayer life and are practicing many virtues, although God can give it to anyone he chooses. She repeatedly insists that contemplation is divinely produced. She said that entering into the prayer of quiet or that of union whenever she wanted it “was out of the question”8
4.

 

 

She also said in her book, Interior Mansion, “For it to be prayer at all, the mind must take a part in it.”9 Cardinal Ratzinger, in his booklet, also quotes St. Teresa as saying “the very care not to think about anything will arouse the mind to think a great deal”, and that the separation of the mystery of Christ from Christian meditation is always a form of “betrayal”10 St. Teresa advised her nuns to meditate or think about the Passion of Christ as a preparation for contemplation. The Catechism describes contemplation as “a gaze of faith, fixed on Jesus” (#2715). The focus is Jesus and the heart is involved.

What are the warnings on mind-emptying prayer from Cardinal Ratzinger?

Christians dabbling in Eastern religions in the 70s and 80s had become such a problem that the Vatican had to respond. In 1989, Cardinal Ratzinger of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, put out a document called “Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation.”

The document states, “With the present diffusion of Eastern methods of meditation in the Christian world and in ecclesial communities, we find ourselves faced with a pointed renewal of attempt, which is not free from dangers and errors, to fuse Christian meditation with that which is non-Christian.” He goes on to say, “Still others do not hesitate to place that absolute without image or concepts, which is proper to Buddhist theory on the same level as the majesty of God revealed in Christ.”11 He says they abandon the Triune God, “in favor of an immersion in the indeterminate abyss of the divinity.” Then he says mixing Christian meditation with Eastern techniques can lead to syncretism (the mixing of religions).

Is the Vatican II statement regarding non-Christian religions misunderstood?

Yes. The documents of Vatican II state “the Catholic Church rejects nothing of what is true and holy in non-Christian religions.”12 The Council Fathers however, were not recommending the practice of eastern prayer techniques. The

Hindu view of God is contrary to Christian belief. They do not worship a God who is superior to them. They believe that they become god, like a raindrop into an ocean.

What does Fr. Keating teach about reaching “pure consciousness”?

In his book, Open Mind, Open Heart, Fr. Keating says, “As the Spirit gradually takes more and more charge of your prayer, you may move into pure consciousness, which is an intuition into your True Self.”13 Then, again, speaking of pure consciousness, he says “In that state, there is no consciousness of self. When your ordinary faculties come back again, there may be a sense of peaceful delight.”14

What are Altered Levels of Consciousness (ALC’s) and what are the Dangers?

Let us ask Maharishi Yogi, the guru who introduced TM to America. Fr. Finbarr Flanagan writes in his article “TM’s founder, the Maharishi Yogi, claims that the regular practice of TM leads beyond the ordinary experience of waking, sleeping, and dreaming to a fourth state of consciousness called “simple awareness.” Constant practice leads to cosmic consciousness, then god-consciousness, and finally “unity consciousness.”15 The fourth state in other books is also referred to as pure-consciousness. People who have reached these altered levels of consciousness (ALC’s) describe them as a pleasant trance-like state. Cardinal Ratzinger says, in regard to ALC’s, that these can be pleasant experiences only. He states, “Some physical exercises automatically produce a feeling of quiet and relaxation, pleasing sensations, perhaps even phenomena of light and warmth, which resemble spiritual well-being. To take such feelings for the authentic consolations of the Holy Spirit would be a totally erroneous way of conceiving the spiritual life. Giving them a symbolic

significance typical of the mystical experience, when the moral condition of the person does not correspond to such experience, would represent a kind of mental schizophrenia which could also lead to psychic disturbance and, at times, to moral deviations.”16

Clare Merkle*, a former New Age healer and yoga practitioner, has been appearing on EWTN network (Mother Angelica’s network) on the program, “Living His Life Abundantly” Now converted, it took her five years to be freed from the effects of her involvement in New Age. She gives this warning: “When we open ourselves up to foreign religious practices that have ties to the occult, we open ourselves up to the demonic.” (Hinduism and Buddhism have ties to the occult because they tap into spiritual power that is not from the Holy Spirit.) On her website, The Cross and the Veil, she exposes CP as New Age. (See crossveil.org) She said that going into ALC’s can be dangerous because they can lead to out-of-the body experiences or hallucinations. She said some people cannot come out of them. In Fr. Keating’s book, Open Mind, Open Heart, p. 120, one of his followers commented that he had a hard time coming out of an ALC during Mass and could not concentrate. Fr. Keating told him, “That is a nice problem to have.” Fr. Amorth, who is the Vatican exorcist, says “Yoga, Zen, and TM are unacceptable to Christians. Often these apparently innocent practices can bring about hallucinations and schizophrenic conditions.”17
*see page 51

Can Centering Prayer Lead to a Hindu View of God?

Yes, it can. For example, Fr. Keating studied the eastern religions, and wanted to “devise an approach to Christian spirituality that would be comparable to the methods of the East.”18 However, somewhere in his studies, he appears to have succumbed to the Hindu view of God. Throughout his book, Open Mind, Open Heart, he refers to God as the Ultimate Mystery, the Ultimate Presence, and the Source. (This is the way God is addressed by New Agers) Shirley MacLaine calls God the Source and the Divine Energy in her book, Going Within. In Keating’s new book, Invitation to Love, he says “the divine energy in itself is infinite potentiality and actuality.”19 Fr. Pennington makes similar statements in his book, True Self, False Self speaking of God as the Divine Love Energy in many places. As Catholics, we believe in a personal God whom we call our Heavenly Father. Keating also says, “When you sit down for prayer, your whole psyche gathers itself and melts into God.”20 (Melting into god is Hindu /Buddhist/New Age belief.) Catholic dogma refutes this pantheistic concept. “In the Mass, it is said that we are partakers of His divinity. Yet this must not be conceived

in the pantheistic sense of the transition of the soul into the Divinity. The infinite distance between Creator and the created remains.” (Fundamentals of Catholic Dogma, Ludwig Ott, p. 256) 5.

 

 

What Other Statements do Keating and Pennington Make that Reflect New Age Beliefs?

In his book, Open Mind, Open Heart, p. 37, Fr. Keating recommends yoga and jogging for relaxation. The truth is that yoga (the type that includes meditations) is a form of Hinduism, and is the most common way that New Agers enter into ALC’s. In fact, Webster’s Dictionary Library gives this definition:

Yoga is a system of Hindu philosophy, strict spiritual discipline, practiced to gain control over the forces of one’s own being to gain OCCULT POWERS, but chiefly to attain union with the Deity or the Universal Spirit.

In Keating’s book, Invitation to Love, p 125 he speaks of “Energy Centers,” common New Age language. New Agers believe that the body has seven energy centers called Chakras. Fr. Pennington refers to energies flowing up and down

the spinal system in his book, Awake in the Spirit, p.97. Actress Shirley MacLaine makes a similar statement in her book, Going Within, p.64. She also describes the energy in the spinal column when she sits with her back straight.

Benkovic says, “Hinduism teaches at the base of the spine is a triangle which lies in the “Kundalini Shakti” (Serpent Power). It is usually dormant, but when it is awakened, it travels up the spine to the top of the head, passing through six psychic centers called ‘chakras’. As it passes through a chakra, one receives psychic experiences and powers. When it reaches the top chakra, supposedly, the power to perform miracles and liberation is realized.”21

Ralph Rath says in his book, Mantras, “In a forward to the book, Kundalini Energy and Christian Spirituality by Philip St. Romain, Keating calls kundalini “an enormous energy for good” and does not point out that uncontrolled kundalini can kill or drive a person mad or that some cults use kundalini in a extremely debased way.”22 He does not show discernment here, since all spiritual power comes from the Holy Spirit or the Evil One.

Keating and Pennington have also enthusiastically endorsed the book, Meditations on the Tarot, a Journey into Christian Hermeticism*, on the jacket cover. (The tarot is a form of divination, which is forbidden in Deut. 18.) Ac-cording to Fr. Finbarr Flanagan, “Meditations on the Tarot is a mix of occult, theosophical, alchemical, esoteric, astrological and reincarnational ideas stirred together with Judaism, Christianity, Islam, and Sufism in a manner reminiscent of the works of C.G. Jung.”23
*see page 36 ff

Is the Goal of CP to Find the True Self?

Yes. All through their books, Keating and Pennington talk about finding the True Self, finding out who we really are. What exactly is the True Self? Fr. Keating states, “God and our true Self are not separate. Though we are not God, God and our true Self are the same thing.”24 Since the True Self is described by them as the human soul, how can it be the same as God Almighty? The soul is created by God. Fr. Pennington presents the same idea in his book, Awake in the Spirit, where he speaks of our “process of deification” on p. 81. The concept of the True Self originates in Hinduism. According to Benkovic, the Hindus believe the following: “The self is none other than Braham or god . . . The true self is God. The “I” which I consider myself to be is in reality the not-self. This “not-self” is caught in a world of illusion, ignorance and bondage. You must lose your personal ego-consciousness into god. You must say I am Braham.’25

MacLaine presents the same idea in her book Going Within, p.83, calling it the Higher Self. She also claims that the soul is God. Therefore, the Hindus, MacLaine and Keating all claim that the True Self (human soul) is god.

As Catholics and Christians, we know that there is no truth in this statement. We know that the soul is created by God, is inferior to God and is tainted with sin. We know it will come before God on Judgment Day.

Did the Vatican Release a Document on the New Age?

Yes. The Vatican recently released the document called “Jesus Christ, the Bearer of the Water of Life: A Christian Reflection on the New Age.” It specifically identifies the following as New Age: Zen Buddhism, Hinduism, Yoga, Enneagram, Wicca, the Higher Self, the True Self, ALC’s, the “god within,” and TM (Transcendental Meditation).

Many of these beliefs or practices have made their way into retreat centers, workshops, or parish programs. Good Catholics attend these events trusting them to be good Catholic programs. However, the Vatican document states that these new age beliefs and practices cannot be accepted by those who are faithful to Christ and his Church. The document also named some of the writers who had the most influence on New Agers. They were Carl Jung, Teilhard de Chardin, and Thomas Merton. 

Does Fr. Keating Misquote some Important Scriptures?

Yes. Keating quotes Jesus as saying in Mark 8:34, “Unless you deny your inmost self and take up the cross, you cannot be my disciple.” He adds a word (inmost) that is not there. Then he says, on p.15 of Open Mind, Open Heart, “Denial of our inmost self includes detachment from the habitual functioning of our intellect and will, which are our inmost faculties.” The meaning of this scripture is to carry our crosses and deny ourselves. It has nothing to do with mind-emptying.

Keating also adds two new sentences to Luke 10:20 in Invitation to Love, p. 129. He quotes Jesus as saying, “Do not get excited about that kind of success. Anybody can work miracles with a little psychic energy and the divine assistance. What you should rejoice over is that your names are written in heaven.” These first two sentences do not exist; and Jesus would never suggest the use of psychic energy.

Does Fr. Keating Give a Strange Definition of the Eucharist?

Yes. In Open Mind, Open Heart, he says, on p.128, “The Eucharist is the celebration of life: the coming together of all the material elements of the cosmos, their emergence to consciousness in human persons and the transformation of human consciousness into Divine consciousness. It is the manifestation of the Divine in and through the Christian community. We receive the Eucharist in order to become the Eucharist.” As we know, the Eucharist in not composed of all of the elements of the universe. The New Agers believe that all is one and all is god. In our Catholic faith, the Eucharist is the body, blood, soul and divinity of our Lord, Jesus Christ, and the greatest of the sacraments. We need to reflect on Hebrews 13: 9, “Do not be carried away by all kinds of strange teaching.” 6.

 

 

Summary

1) Christian prayer always involves the mind and the heart. Even in preparation for contemplation, St. Teresa of Avila advises people to meditate or “think about” the Sorrowful mysteries.

2) Mind-emptying techniques are not Christian prayer, but rather practices of Hindus, Zen Buddhists, and New Agers. The Pope says this type of prayer “makes no sense in Christianity.”

3) There are dangers involved in going into altered levels of consciousness.

4) The True Self is not God. The human soul is inferior to God. It is separate from God because it is stained with sin, and it is created by God himself.

5) Involvement in the occult practices listed in Deuteronomy 18 is grave sin.

6) Hinduism, Zen Buddhism and New Age do not mix with Catholicism. These ancient religions contain grave error, and their beliefs are contrary to the Catholic faith.

In closing, I would like to say that I would not recommend books written by Fr. Thomas Keating or Fr. Basil Pennington. They have demonstrated a lack of discernment, and therefore are not reliable sources of information for spiritual growth. Also, some readers are unaware that they are being exposed to Hinduism through these books. I agree with the Pope when he said this type of prayer “makes no sense in Christianity.” As Christians, we are not to practice non-Christian religions or mix them in with ours (syncretism). When we practice syncretism, the line between truth and error becomes blurred. The pleasant experiences that result from these techniques can gradually start to replace the sacraments, and a person can lose sight of God as Creator and Savior.

The Lord loves the Hindus, Buddhists, Jews, Muslims, and all people. However, he wants us, as Christians, to look for opportunities to bring them to the True Faith. If we want to “center,” we can center our lives on Jesus Christ. If we

want to pray, we can think about him during our prayer time. We can meditate on the Passion, practice virtues, and ask him to take us up into authentic contemplation one day if he so desires. We can remind others that Jesus is the

Way, the Truth, and the Life.

End Notes

1 Thomas Keating, Open Mind, Open Heart, (Amity, N.Y.: Amity House, 1986), p.97.

2 Mitch Pacwa, Catholics and the New Age, (Ann Arbor, MI: Servants Publication, 1992) p. 14.

3 Finbarr Flanagan, “Centering Prayer: Transcendental Meditation for the Christian Market: (Faith and Renewal, May/June, 1991) p. 2., quoting from Basil Pennington, Daily We Touch Him, (Garden City, N.Y. : Doubleday, 1977, p.68.

4 Ibid., p. 2, quoting from Thomas Keating, Finding Grace at the Center, (Mass: St. Bede’s Publications, 1978, p.20.

5 Ibid., p. 2 quoting from Basil Pennington, Centering Prayer, (Garden City, N.Y.:Doubleday Image Books) p.234.

6 Thomas Keating, Open Mind, Open Heart, p.114.

7 Ibid., p. 35.

8 Johnnette Benkovic, The New Age Counterfeit, p. 23-24, quoting from The Life from the Collected Works of St. Teresa, Vol. 1, Washington Province of Discalced Carmelites, p.1976.

9 Peter Thomas Rohrbach, Conversation with Christ, by St. Teresa of Avila (Rockford, IL: Tan Publishing Co.) p.78, quoting St. Teresa of Avila, Interior Mansion, P. I. i.

10 Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation, Oct. 15, 1989 (Text from English version published by St. Paul Books and Media, 50 St. Paul’s Ave., Boston, MA 02130) p.34.

11 Ibid, p. 16.

12 Austin P. Flannery, Editor, Documents of Vatican II, “Declaration on the Relation of the Church to Non-Christian Religions” (Grand Rapids, Michigan: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1980) p.737.

13 Thomas Keating, Open Mind, Open Heart, p. 51.

14 Ibid., p. 73-74. 

15 Finbarr Flanagan, “Centering Prayer: Transcendental Meditation for the Christian Market”, p. 2.

16 Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Meditation, p. 28-29.

17 Gabriele Amorth, An Exorcist Tells His Story, (San Francisco, CA.: Ignatius Press), 1999.

18 Chris Noble, “Christian Contemplation and Centering Prayer”, Homiletic and Pastoral Review, March 1994, p. 25, quoting, “Contemplative Prayer”, U. S. Catholic, March, 1989, p.10.

19 Thomas Keating, Invitation to Love, (New York, NY: The Continuum Publishing Co., 2002) p.102.

20 Thomas Keating, Open Mind, Open Heart, p.49. 

21 Johnnette Benkovic, The New Age Counterfeit, p.11.

22 Ralph Rath, Mantras, (South Bend, IN: Peter Publications, 1993) p. 25.

23 Finbarr Flanagan, “Centering Prayer: Transcendental Meditation for the Christian Market”, p. 5.

24 Thomas Keating, Open Mind, Open Heart, p. 127.

25 Johnnette Benkovic, The New Age Counterfeit, p. 10-11.

Also at: http://www.catholicculture.org/culture/library/view.cfm?id=6337&cfid=7880407&cftoken=55421544

 
 

1C.
The Danger of Centering Prayer
by Fr. John D. Dreher, Catholic Answers

This Rock, Vol. 8, No. 11, November 1997. P.O. Box 17490, San Diego, CA 92177, 888-291-8000

http://www.catholic.com/thisrock/1997/9711fea1.asp Catholic Answers, 2020 Gillespie Way, El Cajon, CA 92020 USA

Rev. John D. Dreher is the pastor of Our Lady of Czestochowa Church in Coventry, Rhode Island

7.

 

 

 

In the mid-seventies, Trappist Abbot Thomas Keating asked the monks, “‘Could we put the Christian tradition into a form that would be accessible to people … who have been instructed in an Eastern technique and might be inspired to return to their Christian roots if they knew there was something similar in the Christian tradition?”‘ (Intimacy with God, 15).

Fathers William Menninger and M. Basil Pennington took up the challenge, and centering prayer is the result. In a few short years it has spread all over the world.

Centering prayer originated in St. Joseph’s Abbey, a Trappist monastery in Spencer, Massachusetts. During the twenty years (1961-1981) when Keating was abbot, St. Joseph’s held dialogues with Buddhist and Hindu representatives, and a Zen master gave a week-long retreat to the monks. A former Trappist monk who had become a Transcendental Meditation teacher also gave a session to the monks. 

Many people assume centering prayer is compatible with Catholic tradition, but in fact the techniques of centering prayer are neither Christian nor prayer. They are at the level of human faculties and as such are an operation of man, not of God. The deception and dangers can be grave.

Centering prayer differs from Christian prayer in that the intent of the technique is to bring the practitioner to the center of his own being. There he is, supposedly, to experience the presence of the God who indwells him.

Christian prayer, on the contrary, centers upon God in a relational way, as someone apart from oneself. The Christian knows a God who is personal, yet who, as Creator, infinitely transcends his creature. God is wholly other than man. It

is also crucial to Christian prayer that God engages man’s whole being in response, not just his interior life. In the view of centering prayer, the immanence of God somehow makes the transcendence of God available to human techniques and experience.

Centering prayer is essentially a form of self-hypnosis. It makes use of a “mantra,” a word repeated over and over to focus the mind while striving by one’s will to go deep within oneself. The effects are a hypnotic-like state: concentration upon one thing, disengagement from other stimuli, a high degree of openness to suggestion, a psychological and physiological condition that externally resembles sleep but in which consciousness is interiorized and the mind subject to suggestion. After reading a published description of centering prayer, a psychology professor said, “Your question is, is this hypnosis? Sure it is.” He said the state can be verified physiologically by the drop in blood pressure, respiratory rate, lactic acid level in the blood, and the galvanic conductivity of the skin. Abbot Keating relates that, when they began doing the centering prayer workshops in the guest house, some of the monks and guests “complained that it was spooky seeing people walking around the guest house like ‘zombies.”‘ They recognized the symptoms but could not diagnose the illness.

In order to see clearly that centering prayer departs from Catholic tradition, let us review the differences between Christian spirituality and that of Eastern religions. These differences flow, above all, from their concepts of God, of man, and of their relationship. In light of this contrast, we should be able to see more clearly from which of these centering prayer draws its approach and techniques.

In Catholic teaching, all men are creatures, called out of nothingness to know God. All men are also sinners, cut off from God and destined to death. A Christian is one whose life has been reconstituted in Christ. He is no longer in the place and stance of a sinner, that is, apart from God, acting as if he were the ultimate source, measure, and goal of his own behavior. He is in Christ. Henceforth, his life is supposed to originate in Christ and to be directed to God the Father. I say “supposed to” for it is a possibility that must be acted upon. It is not automatic. The grace of baptism must be incarnated in obedience, and, even after baptism, the Christian can choose to conform to Christ or to his fallen nature, that is, to sin. 

Eastern religions, in contrast, lack revelation of God as a personal Creator who radically transcends his creatures. Though possessing many praiseworthy elements, they nonetheless seek God as if he were part of the universe, rather than its Creator. This is because they are monistic, seeing all reality as one.

Thus, God is a dimension, though hidden, of the same reality of which man is a part. The goal therefore is to peel away the exterior world to get to the spiritual reality beneath it. God is conceived of as an impersonal state of being. In contrast, for Christians, God is the Real, and the whole of the universe exists by God’s free choice; creation is a second, contingent reality-and, in Christian thought, did not need to exist. Moreover, this contingent universe is the result of a God who is vastly more than mere being; he is a loving Father.

These differing conceptions of God issue in different approaches to God. In the East, human means are necessarily relied upon to come to God. The goal is not to seek God as an Other, but to achieve an altered state of consciousness.

Where a Christian seeks dialogue and interaction with God and, with his help, the “restoration of all things in Christ,” by a certain “participation in the divine nature” (2 Peter 4:4), the East seeks God in the self and seeks escape from the distractions of the outer world. The “experience of God” is essentially achieved by psychological and physiological technique rather than by encounter.

The confusion of technique over encounter arises from a misunderstanding of the indwelling of God. The fact that God indwells us does not mean that we can capture him by techniques. Nor does it mean that we are identical with him in our deepest self. Rather, God indwells us by grace which does not blend human and divine natures. On the contrary, it perfects and empowers our limited human faculties, so that we can relate to him. We can no more manipulate this indwelling of grace by psychological techniques than we can manipulate our existence.

Analogously, children do not come to know the parents who gave them existence by going dead inside themselves or back to the moment of their conception. They come to know their parents by interaction with them.

8.

 

As children use the faculties given them at conception to grow and become like their parents, so we use the faculties given us by the indwelling Spirit to interact with God and to put on Jesus Christ. As children speak to their parents, so we speak to God by the power of the Holy Spirit who indwells us.

This is what the Catholic tradition means by the term “sanctifying grace.” Sanctifying grace is the grace of union with God. By it, we are given a share in the very holiness of God. Sanctifying grace is God’s communication of himself to man. As such, it cannot be experienced by human faculties. However, Sanctifying grace gives us the “faculties” to relate to God. By it, we are given a new and additional “divine nature” and are made “sons and daughters” of God. With childlike simplicity, we can say “our Father.” By incarnating this grace through acts of obedience to God (what the Church calls “actual graces”) we are progressively converted from our sinful nature and “put on Jesus Christ,” participating in the life of Jesus Christ as members of his Body. In the religion of Christ, the Incarnate Lord, there is no disengagement from the external, but rather a dedication of one’s life and the world to God. The goal is not merely a deep inner peace but a sanctification of body, mind, and heart-indeed, of the whole world.

Centering prayer claims for itself the experience of God, while setting aside external realities and overcoming the “otherness” of God. It takes these characteristics not from Christian tradition but from Hinduism, through the medium of Transcendental Meditation. TM is Hinduism adapted by Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, a Hindu guru, for use in a Western cultural setting. Fr. Pennington, one of the authors of centering prayer and an ardent supporter of TM, says, “Mahesh Yogi, employing the terminology of the ancient Vedic tradition, speaks of this [practice of TM] ‘to plunge into deep, deep rest for fifteen or twenty minutes twice a day’ as experiencing the Absolute. The Christian knows by faith that this Absolute is our God of love, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, who dwells in us. When he goes to his deepest self, he finds in himself an image and participation of God, and he finds God himself.”

Fr. Pennington approves a Christian’s participation in TM, despite the fact that the introductory ceremony to TM, the Puja, involves worship of a dead Hindu guru and that the mantras given those being initiated are in fact the names of Hindu gods.

For a Christian knowingly to participate in TM is a violation of the Second Commandment against false worship.

What is to be said of this claim? Archimandrite Sophrony of Mount Athos and an authority in Orthodox spirituality speaks from his own personal story. He was for years involved in Eastern religions, before he returned to the Orthodox faith of his youth. I quote him at length, for he speaks with clarity and power:

“In advising against being carried away by artificial practices such as Transcendental Meditation I am but repeating the age-old message of the Church…. The way of the Fathers requires firm faith and long patience, whereas our contemporaries want to seize every spiritual gift, including even direct contemplation of the Absolute God, by force and speedily, and will often draw a parallel between prayer in the Name of Jesus and yoga or Transcendental Meditation and the like. I must stress the danger of such errors…. He is deluded who endeavors to divest himself mentally of all that is transitory and relative in order to cross some invisible threshold, to realize his eternal origin, his identity with the Source of all that exists, in order to return and merge with him, the nameless transpersonal Absolute. Such exercises have enabled many to rise to suprarational contemplation of being, to experience a certain mystical trepidation, to know the state of silence of mind, when mind goes beyond the boundaries of time and space. In such like states man may feel the

peacefulness of being withdrawn from the continually changing phenomena of the visible world, may even have a certain experience of eternity. But the God of Truth, the Living God, is not in all this.

“It is man’s own beauty, created in the image of God, that is contemplated and seen as divinity, whereas he himself still continues within the confines of his creatureliness. This is a vastly important concern. The tragedy of the matter lies in the fact that man sees a mirage which, in his longing for eternal life, he mistakes for a genuine oasis. This impersonal form of ascetics leads finally to an assertion of the divine principle in the very nature of man. Man is then drawn to the idea of self-deification-the cause of the original Fall. The man who is blinded by the imaginary majesty of what he contemplates has in fact set his foot on the path to self-destruction. He has discarded the revelation of a personal God…. The movement into the depths of his own being is nothing else but attraction towards the non-being from which we were called by the will of the Creator” (His Life is Mine, 115-116).

In short, true prayer goes to God from the center of one’s being, not in the center of one’s being. In authentic contemplation, our faculties are brought to God, not disengaged as they are in TM. Christianity seeks to redeem and restore man and the world in Christ. To seek escape from rather than to redeem the world is to set oneself against the mission of Christ. That is why even the Jesus Prayer and the rosary (often cited as Christian “mantras”) are deeply charged with basic Christian theological content; they are used to relate in an interactive and personal way to the Lord and to the Virgin Mary. For a similar reason, Catholic spiritual writers consistently insist a person must have a moral life and spiritual maturity before entering upon a life dedicated to contemplation. A person who seeks contemplation must first steep his mind in the word of God, conform his behavior to the moral law, submit his body to the spirit by asceticism, subjugate his will in humility to the will of God, and take on a heart given over to the love of God and neighbor. These means are incarnational and redemptive.

The book often claimed as a precedent for centering prayer is The Cloud of Unknowing, by an unknown fourteenth-century English author. But the claim is in vain, for The Cloud of Unknowing clearly repudiates the emphasis given in centering prayer to techniques: “I am trying to make clear with words what experience teaches more convincingly, that techniques and methods are ultimately useless for awakening contemplative love.”

The Cloud must be seen in its historic context. Though its emphasis is on the “negative way,” we must remember that it presupposes its reader is well grounded in the “positive way” to God by means of the word of God and sacramental means. When this prerequisite is met, a book like this can help prayer to go beyond creatures to the Uncreated God. 9.

 

But to see The Cloud as pointing us to technique (as centering prayer does) is profoundly to misread the text.

Some of those who promote centering prayer employ questionable practices. For example, I first experienced centering prayer during a retreat whose announced topic and method had nothing to do with it. Without explanation, the director

conducted us into centering prayer. At first I followed the instructions, but, not liking the feel of it, I made the decision to ignore the instructions. The retreat master, even by secular standards, acted unethically in not giving us an understanding and choice in the matter. 

Nor is this uncommon. I know of an incident where several thousand people attending a charismatic conference were brought into centering prayer, again without explanation or choice. This incident was particularly objectionable, because the priest who was leading the session did not even bother with a Christian “mantra” but used an explicit hypnotic technique (e.g., “Imagine you are on an elevator. You begin going down, down inside yourself. The twenty-first floor, the twentieth floor,” etc.). In many Catholic schools, teachers and officials have made centering prayer part of religious exercises without parental notice, understanding, or choice. Equally questionable is the setting aside of traditional safeguards. Centering prayer is often offered to large groups, where there is no way of knowing the psychological and spiritual problems some people may have. And this can be very dangerous indeed, leading to any of the following: (1) The delusion that one has found and pleased God, when in fact he has not. God is not part of the universe. The attempt to reach God by human technique is not only futile, but objectively sinful.

(2) A self-absorption which forgets that life in the Triune God is relationships and that we have been inserted into these relationships through Christ. People who come out of this type of prayer often express it as coming into a freedom they did not know that they had lost.

(3) The danger of opening oneself to evil spirits. Such techniques can bring people in touch with the spiritual realm.

But the spiritual realm includes not only God but human and angelic spirits. A person with a problem in a moral or psychological area can open himself to some degree of demonic influence.

A mother wrote to ask me for advice: “In the Catholic school in [name of town], Sister has been using this [centering prayer and use of the Jesus Prayer] in the religion classes. My ten-year-old daughter took to it right away. This was about two-and-a-half years ago. The things she shared with me that Jesus had told her didn’t appear to me to be imagination. They made her feel very close to Jesus. About six weeks ago, Kristy started having difficulty going to sleep.

She didn’t want to stay in her own room and would lie there afraid to close her eyes, until I would let her go into her sister’s room and sleep with her. Finally she confided in me that she would see something scary if she closed her eyes. A few days ago, she confided that it laughed. Kristy had used the centering prayer on her own at bedtime for some time before this fear started.”

What happened to Kristy? The laughter is very characteristic of evil spirits. It would have taken personal contact and prayerful discernment to know for sure. From the description, I would suspect an evil spirit is harassing her. I would doubt that it has any serious hold on her, unless there was immoral behavior or a special vulnerability in her psychological state. I suspect that her use of centering prayer opened her to evil spirits and such harassments.

The past several decades have seen an explosion of groups and movements involved in spiritual and psychic pursuits. Some of these no doubt are of God; some clearly are not. The New Age Movement, which is actually as ancient as the

Eastern religions from which it draws its resources, has shown a phenomenal growth. A materialistic civilization is trying to find what it threw away. I believe that the interest is more than a sociological phenomenon and that it is part of a conflict of the Kingdom of God and the kingdom of darkness. 

I see the springing up of so many spiritual and psychic movements as part of the rebellion of man and evil spirits against God. The totalitarian movements of the twentieth century managed to capture the major sectors of society, and what destruction they brought on the world! But they fell short of total possession of man. In his interior life, man remained free. Nazism and Communism had some success in penetrating the interior life of man by persuasion, by socioeconomic pressures, and even by the violence of brainwashing.

But the vulnerability of man today to manipulation is today much greater than it was even a half-century ago. The moral order and faith in God have drastically declined. Man’s technology and managerial abilities have increased. Tyranny has better tools to dominate others and, more and more, a ripe situation in which to do so. The restraining influences on the work of evil spirits are being stripped away: loss of moral standards, break-up of family life, uprootedness, merely functional relationships, emptiness of meaning. In this context, what centering prayer does, at a minimum, is make respectable the false spiritualities that are rushing in to fill the spiritual void.

My hypothesis is that it is Satan’s strategy, in all these things, to strip away the physiological and psychological forces that, in our fallen state, are a fail-safe protection for the human spirit. (This is a possible interpretation of Paul’s words in 2 Thessalonians 2:6-10 about the lawless one and the force that restrains him.) Thus, he can hope to capture the spirit of man worldwide and establish a kingdom of darkness.

The Catholic Church is the major obstacle to the Devil’s plan-and the Lord of it the only hope of mankind. Hence the Church has been the special target of today, as indeed it has been since Pentecost. The rapid spread of centering prayer in the past decade into so many areas which are at the very heart of Catholic faith is, I believe, part of the Devil’s strategy against the Church.

Yet none of this has escaped God’s hand. As I see it, he has given us the modern world’s problems right in the very heart of the Church, so that, when we get our own house in order, we will be in very good shape to bring the gospel to every nation. No Christian can read the Great Commission and fail to have hope for the future.

“All authority in heaven and earth has been given to me. Therefore go and make disciples of all nations. And behold I am with you always” (Matt. 28:18-20). Also at http://catholiceducation.org/articles/apologetics/ap0005.html
10.

 
 

 
 

2.
Centering Prayer and Inner Awakening by R.J. Grigaitis, S.F.O* 2007-12-14 (edited 2009-04-07)

http://grigaitis.net/?doc=weekly/2007/2007-12-14.html
*Secular Franciscan Order

I was discussing my difficulties with contemplative prayer with a friend and how the book I was reading wasn’t helping. He said that the book I was reading probably wasn’t the right one for me, and gave me another book that he thought might help: Open Mind, Open Heart by Fr. Thomas Keating. Someone else had given him the book, and he hadn’t read much more that the first few chapters. I read the book, and it seemed to be just what I needed.

Using language to describe contemplative prayer that I was familiar with, Fr. Keating explained a method of prayer that I was unfamiliar with. Fr. Keating made it seem that what I thought only a few attain can be achieved by anyone with a little practice. This should have been my first warning sign. Contemplative prayer is not achieved; it is a gift from God.

Missing this first warning sign, I found Fr. Keating’s website (Contemplative Outreach Ltd.), and ordered a book he recommended: Centering Prayer and Inner Awakening by Cynthia Bourgeault.

It took a little over a month for this book to arrive in the mail. When it finally arrived, I was a little shocked to read on the back cover that Cynthia Bourgeault is an Episcopal priest. First of all, women can’t be priests; and second, I’m a little cautious of anything that does not originate from the Catholic Church.

My caution escalated to concern before I reached the end of the second chapter as she began to contradict Fr. Keating and used language that seemed more Hindu and Buddhist than Christian. I decided to see what I could find on the internet regarding Centering Prayer. This is what I found on websites I’ve trusted in the past:

A Closer Look at Centering PrayerMargaret A. Feaster (Homiletic & Pastoral Review)

Centering Prayer Meets the VaticanDan DeCelles (New Heaven/New Earth)

The Danger of Centering PrayerJohn D. Dreher (This Rock)

I was also referred to the Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation from the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith. Another thing I did was check out the Catholic Culture review on the Contemplative Outreach Ltd. website; something I should have done before I ordered the book.

It seems that Centering Prayer is really Transcendental Meditation disguised with Christian language. Transcendental Meditation, by the way, is Hinduism adapted by the Maharishi Mahesh Yogi for use in a Western society, and is not compatible with Christianity. It is also said that in Transcendental Meditation “there is no concentration or contemplation, no effort to hold or control the mind.” Since Centering Prayer is based on Transcendental Meditation and Transcendental Meditation is said not to involve contemplation, Centering Prayer cannot be described as contemplative prayer. Fr. Keating admits this in Intimacy with God when he says, “It is not contemplation in the strict sense, which in Catholic tradition has always been regarded as a pure gift of the Spirit, but rather it is a preparation for contemplation by reducing the obstacles caused by the hyperactivity of our minds and of our lives.”

Why did I miss this when I read Open Mind, Open Heart? Fr. Keating used language to describe Centering Prayer that I was familiar with and associated with contemplative prayer. He specifically said that the sacred word used to empty the mind is not a mantra. It wasn’t until I read the introduction of Cynthia Bourgeault’s book that I realised that it really was a mantra, despite what Fr. Keating said.

This is where I found contradictions between Open Mind, Open Heart and Centering Prayer and Inner Awakening. However, Fr. Keating must have approved of what I thought where contradiction because he wrote the foreword for Centering Prayer and Inner Awakening. Open Mind, Open Heart is deceitful because it says one thing about Centering Prayer, but it is really the opposite that is true, which Centering Prayer and Inner Awakening outright admits.

I may have been a bit naive when I read Open Mind, Open Heart. When Fr. Keating talked about Eastern meditation, I thought he was talking about the Eastern Rites, such as the Byzantine and Antiochene Rites. I did not for an instant think that he was talking about Eastern religions, such as Buddhism and Hinduism.

In March 2009, I found a book that has helped me with my difficulties in contemplative prayer: Fire within: St. Teresa of Avila, St. John of the Cross, and the Gospel—on Prayer by Fr. Thomas Dubay. After reading this book, I can now see that what I’ve been trying to do is not contemplative prayer, but discursive meditation. At times, God has begun to give me contemplative prayer; however, for the most part, I’ve drowned this out with forced discursive meditation.

There are almost no similarities between what Fr. Dubay teaches and what Fr. Keating teaches. Transcendental Meditation and Centering Prayer require one to empty his mind through techniques, such as repeating a mantra. Once the mind is empty, it is claimed that one can discover God within himself.

In contrast, infused contemplative prayer requires nothing. No technique can induce it. It is a total gift from God that one only has to allow happen. Discursive meditation creates an environment for God to work, but discursive meditation does not induce contemplative prayer.

Discursive meditation focuses one’s mind on God, who is an external being. There are a number of ways to do this, such as repeating the name of Jesus. Some say that this is a mantra, but it is different from the Centering Prayer mantra because it is not used to empty the mind but is a device to help us concentrate on our subject and to chase away any foreign thought or distraction. When one is ready, God will unite Himself with the one who is praying.

This is the bottom-line: contemplative prayer cannot be achieved with techniques. It is a total gift from God. When God gives this gift, the mind is not emptied, but filled, as is the body and the soul.

Once I have completed my series of weekly thoughts titled Spirituality in Erotic Language, I will begin a new series on the holy life, discursive meditation and infused contemplative prayer titled Universal Call to Holiness. The homepage for this series will be found here: http://grigaitis.net/holiness
11.

 

 

3.
Centering Prayer and Enneagram are pagan 
By Susan Beckworth January 6, 2007

http://www.speroforum.com/site/article.asp?idarticle=7349

About the author:
Ms. Susan Beckworth is a Catholic New Age expert. She writes about the involvement of Catholic hierarchs in the New Age movement at the Defender website.

The Centering Prayer empties the mind through repetition of a mantra: it is neither Catholic nor prayer.
Christian meditation has always been about entering more deeply into union with the Lord Jesus Christ and with Him, God the Father and the Holy Ghost. It consists of turning our thoughts, our hearts, our desires and our love to the Living God. 

In stark contrast, “Centering Prayer” focuses on emptying the mind of all thought through the repetition of a mantra (though proponents of centering prayer don’t use the term “mantra” and would object to me using it). Centering Prayer by emptying one’s mind seeks to achieve an ALC – Altered Level of Consciousness.) 

Authentic Prayer, however, has its goal which is union with God. It fosters holiness in the individual. In the Church if meditation is truly authentic, it will possess the following characteristics:

It is Christ-centered and Trinitarian.
It will acknowledge the cross of Christ and suffering.
It will encourage an awareness of sin, a turning away from it, and = trust in God’s mercy.
It encourages a sacramental life, especially the Eucharist.
It encourages a disposition of obedience to Church teaching.
It is Marian.
It looks beyond this world to eternity.

Centering Prayer is a method or technique its advocates claim will result in contemplation for those who practice it. This is why it is often confused with contemplation, contemplative prayer, or mental prayer. But contemplation is not something we do; it is something we receive, not because of a method we follow, but because of the life that we lead. Infused contemplation is a gift from God and most often the result of a life that has grown faithful through prayer and reflection on God’s word. 

Some people have confused the Eastern Christian practice of the “Jesus Prayer” with “Centering Prayer.” The “Jesus Prayer” involves emptying ourselves of all that is self and all that is sinful and filling oneself with Christ. The Jesus Prayer is: “Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me, a sinner.”

Centering Prayer is neither Catholic nor prayer, yet it is offered at most retreat centers. Nowadays, most retreat centers can scarcely be called Catholic and are notorious for adopting New Age and other non-Catholic techniques and philosophies. The New Age practices offered at retreat centers are insidious, but remember, Satan thrives in subtlety. 

An additional problem with retreat centers is that they often promote universalism (everyone is saved). In a short article by Fr. James Behrens, a universalist and Trappist at Holy Spirit Monastery in Conyers, Georgia (where centering prayer and yoga retreats are offered), he asserts his belief in universal salvation by saying: “Salvation is a given…no one is left out… all the Bibles could be destroyed tomorrow and it would not make a difference.”

What is the connection between Centering Prayer and universalism? At the root of Centering Prayer is the belief that we are all already saved and because of this belief, we do not need to pray to God for salvation. New Agers believe that we are God and God is everything, so we do not need to pray to God in a relational way (as someone apart from ourselves), but rather to the god within.    

Centering Prayer is typical of New Age meditative practices. The soul becomes the center, energy replaces grace, God actually becomes a pantheistic energy. Fr. Thomas Keating, founder of the Centering Prayer movement, has this posted on his Contemplative Outreach, Ltd. website:  When we go to the CENTER OF OUR BEING, and pass through the center into the very CENTER OF GOD, we get in immediate touch with this divine creating energy. 

Other evidence of Fr. Keating’s New Age ties include his writings and books. All throughout Keating’s books he states that the goal of Centering Prayer is to find the True Self; to find out who we really are. What exactly is true self? Fr. Keating states “God and our true self are not separate.” Since he describes the true self as the human soul, how can it be the same as God Almighty? 

The Hindus, Shirley MacLaine (in her book Going Within), and Fr. Thomas Keating all claim the True Self (human soul) is God. As Catholics, we know this statement is not truth. We know the soul is created by God, is inferior to God and is tainted with sin. We know the soul will come before God on Judgment Day. 

Fr. Keating also gave his endorsement on the dust jacket for the book Meditations on the Tarot: Journey into Christian Hermeticism.*
The tarot is a deck of cards used in fortune telling. Fr. Keating calls the book, “the greatest contribution to date toward the rediscovery of the contemplative tradition.” The heavily New Age publisher is Amity House. The book has been classified under “Occult Sciences” and “Cartomancy” by the Library of Congress. (ed. note: Meditations on the Tarot includes a dedication by Cardinal Hans Urs von Balthasar) *see page 36 ff

Throughout his newsletters, Fr. Keating advocates use of the Enneagram. The Enneagram is a new age tool used to determine personality traits. Fr. Keating states: “As we practice Centering Prayer, we begin to get insight into the dynamics of our unconscious; perhaps through the Enneagram, we can become aware of our personality traits, which is useful.”

Getting insight into the” dynamics of our unconscious”, as Fr. Keating states, is just another phrase for hypnosis. 

Tarot card reading and use of the Enneagram are witchcraft and purely demonic; yet most people do not even know that all of these “New Age” practices are entirely forbidden by God in the First Commandment.  12.

 

 

 

St. Teresa of Avila was well aware of the tendency to stray off course and so she insisted that meditation always be directed to and with Christ. We have a major crisis in the Church today with Centering Prayer. There are powerful people behind it, so we must keep speaking the Truth. 

“Wrong is wrong, even if everyone else is doing it. Right is right, even if no one else is doing it” – St. Augustine.

Comments by Fr. Ben Cameron, CPM [spironews]:
Susan Beckworth has written an excellent article which exposes the dangers of the New Age movement and its invasion  into Catholicism through ”Centering  Prayer.” “Centering Prayer” is very well explained, along with its dangers. It is a sign of how we as Catholics have lost touch with our rich tradition of prayer, with the insights of hundreds of saints (who are our  brothers and sisters who have definitely made it to heaven), that so many of us have been sucked into the New Age movement and into Centering Prayer. I encourage each person who has practiced, or currently practices, centering prayer to set it aside for a few months and to focus on the Christ-centered and Trinitarian meditation that was practiced by the saints. I would recommend that you start with St. Francis de Sales, ”Introduction to the Devout Life” or Dom  Chautard’s ”Soul of the Apostolate” or the book ”The Spiritual Doctrine of St. Therese of Lisieux.” Another great source is Bishop Fulton Sheen. Just try meditating more deeply on the person and life of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, seeking to apply His teaching to your daily life. That is Christian meditation. Instead of connecting us to “the god within,” it connects us to the true God who is Father, Son and Holy Spirit. I would also encourage anyone who wants to learn more about Christian tradition of prayer to read Part IV of the Catechism of the Catholic Church. 

 

4. Centring prayer: a new religion by John B. Shea, MD, FRCP- Fellow of the Royal College of Physicians

http://www.thefreelibrary.com/Centring+prayer:+a+new+religion-a0146836261
Catholic Insight, June 1, 2006

Dr. John B. Shea has also published “The Church and the New Age Movement” (Catholic Insight, Nov. 2005, pp. 33-36) and “Therapeutic Touch: a critique,” (C.I., Nov. 1999, pp. 14-25). Both articles available on our website.

On March 19, 2006, the Catholic Register of Toronto published an article by, Tara Little describing Centring Prayer (CP) as “a way to find God in the silence.” It described CP as the response of many to the distraction of noise pollution, satellite radio, and Internet travel, which are the “clear enemy of prayer.” CP originated in St. Joseph’s Abbey
[
St. Joseph's Abbey is a monastery of the Catholic Order of Cistercians of the Strict Observance (O.C.S.O.), popularly known as the "Trappists", located in Spencer, Massachusetts], about thirty years ago when Thomas Keating was abbot. At that time, St. Joseph’s held dialogues with Buddhist and Hindu representatives, and a Zen master gave a week-long retreat to the monks. In a few years, CP had spread throughout the world.
What is CP?

CP is a form of prayer taught by Abbot Thomas Keating, a monk, priest, and today abbot of St. Benedict’s Monastery in Snowmass, Colorado, and by Father Basil Pennington, a Trappist monk at St. Joseph’s Abbey, Spencer, MA. Those who practise CP are instructed to pray for a twenty-minute period, twice daily. They are told to sit comfortably with eyes closed and back straight, to choose a “sacred word” such as “Jesus,” “Abba,” “Mercy,” or “Yes,” and to utter this word repeatedly, until all thoughts and feelings disappear. “All thoughts pass if you wait long enough,” Abbot Keating says. (1)
The stated goal of this kind of prayer is to find your “True Self.” (2) Abbot Keating also tells us, “as the Spirit gradually takes more and more charge of your prayer, you may move into pure consciousness, which is an intuition of the True Self,” (3) and that “God and our True Self are not separate. Though we are not God, God and our True Self are the same thing.” (4) Both Abbot Keating and Father Pennington state that in CP “you pick up vibrations.” (5, 6)
A psychology professor has been quoted as saying that CP is self-hypnosis that can be verified physiologically by a drop in blood pressure, respiratory rate, lactic acid in the blood and the galvanic conductivity in the skin. (7) Abbot Keating denies that repetition of a “sacred word” is a mantra such as one used in self-hypnosis and transcendental meditation (TM). CP, however, shares all its characteristics and claims with TM. Both CP and TM use a twenty-minute meditation; use a repeated word to erase all thoughts and feelings; teach that you pick up vibrations; teach one how to reach a mental void or altered level of consciousness (ALC)

and have a common goal of finding your god centre. TM is the technique used by Hindus and Buddhists when they try to reach what they call “god-consciousness.” Father Finbarr Flanagan, who was involved in both CP and TM, says that Father Pennington has endorsed TM “without hesitation.” (8)
Vatican document

On February 3, 2003, the Vatican Council for Culture and interreligious dialogue published a document, Jesus Christ, the Bearer of the Water of Life: A Christian Reflection on the ‘New Age.’ It teaches that:
“Christian prayer is not an exercise in self contemplation, stillness and self emptying, but a dialogue of love…. Life in Christ is not something so personal and so private that it is restricted to the realm of consciousness. Nor is it merely a new level of awareness. It involves being transformed in our soul and body by participation in the sacramental life of the Church…. New Age techniques reproduce mystical states at will…. Sensory isolation, holotropic breathing, hypnosis, mantras … and TM are attempts to control other states and experience them ‘continuously’…. Many people are convinced that there is no harm in ‘borrowing’ from the wisdom of the East, but the example of TM should make Christians cautious about the prospect of committing themselves unknowingly to another religion (in the case of Hinduism), despite what TM’s promoters claim about its religious neutrality.” (9)
The Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith (CDF) (Congregatio pro Doctrina Fidei), previously known as the Supreme Sacred Congregation of the Holy Office, is the oldest of the nine congregations of the Roman Curia, declared in 1989:

 

 

“A Christian’s method of getting closer to God is not based on any technique in the strict sense of the word. That would contradict the spirit of childhood called for by the Gospel. The heart of genuine Christian mysticism is not technique: it is always a gift of God; and the one who benefits from it knows himself unworthy.” (10)
“One of the common elements in New Age ‘spirituality’ is a fascination with extraordinary manifestations, and in particular, with paranormal

entities… ‘Mediums’ claim that their personality is taken over by another entity during trances in a New Age phenomenon known as ‘channeling’…. People who have witnessed these events would willingly acknowledge that the manifestations are indeed spiritual, but not from God…. It is probably more correct to refer to this as a contemporary form of spiritualism rather than spirituality in a strict sense…. Some of these spiritual entities are described as powerful energies existing in the natural world and also on the ‘inner planes;’ i.e., those which are accessible by the use of rituals, drugs and other techniques for reaching altered states of consciousness. It is clear that, in theory at least, the New Age often recognizes no spiritual authority higher than inner experience.” (11)
The Vatican has also identified the following as New Age: Zen Buddhism, Hinduism, Yoga, Enneagram, Wicca, the Higher Self, the True Self, ALCs, the “god within,” and TM. Many of these beliefs and practices have made their way into Catholic retreat centres, workshops, and parish programs. (12)
Is CP an attempt at Pelagian self-salvation?

Some New Agers abolish all thoughts and feelings by the use of mantras or yoga in order to reach an altered level of consciousness, to “discover” their True Self, and find wisdom and knowledge because they consider the True Self to be God. The old heresy of Pelagianism holds that one can save one’s soul without the need for God’s Grace.
Practitioners of CP may be doing the same. Abbot Keating states, “As you go down deeper, you may reach a place where the sacred word disappears altogether and there are no thoughts. This is often experienced as a suspension of consciousness, a space.” (13) The focus of CP is to discover the True Self, which Abbot Keating says is the “same thing” as God. (14)
In a homily
 on November 1, 1982, Pope John Paul II
said that the call of St. Teresa of Avila advocating prayer completely centred on Christ, “is valid even in our day, against some methods of prayer which are not inspired by the Gospel and which, in practice, tend to set Christ aside in preference for a mental void which makes no sense in Christianity.”
In 1989, the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith in a Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on some Aspects of Christian Meditation stated:
“With the present diffusion of Eastern methods of meditation in the Christian world and in ecclesial

communities, we find ourselves faced with a pointed renewal of an attempt, which is not free from dangers and errors, to fuse Christian meditation with that which is non-Christian…. Still others do not hesitate to place that absolute without image or concepts, which is proper to Buddhist theory, on the same level as the majesty of God revealed in Christ.” (15)
Abbot Keating holds that “if you are aware of no thoughts, you will be aware of something that is a thought. If, at that point, you can lose awareness that you are aware of no thoughts, you will move into pure consciousness.” He also holds that pure consciousness is an intuition of the True Self, and that the True Self and God are the same thing. (16)
Cardinal Ratzinger states, however, that to try as far as possible to put aside everything that is worldly, sense perceptible, or conceptually limited, as an approach to this sort of prayer, may actually be “an attempt to ascend to or immerse oneself in the sphere of the divine, which is as such, neither terrestrial, sense perceptible, nor capable of conceptualization” St. Teresa of Avila said in The Interior Castle, “be careful not to check the movement of the mind … and to remain like a dolt.” Cardinal Ratzinger has further stated: “In order to draw near to the mystery of God, which the Greek Fathers called the ‘divinization’ of man, and to grasp accurately the manner in which this is to be realized, it is necessary in the first place to bear in mind that man is essentially a creature, and remains so for eternity, so that absorbing himself into the divine self is never possible.” (17)
Is CP panentheistic?

Pantheism

is the philosophy that the Universe is God. Panentheism
is the philosophy that God is the Soul of the Universe; in other words
that the Universe is a Being.
According to panentheism, “God is not the Creator and Sustainer of the universe, but an ‘impersonal energy,’ imminent in the world, with which it forms a ‘cosmic unity’…. This unity is panentheistic. God is the ‘life-principle,’ the ‘spirit or soul of the world’, the sum total of consciousness existing in the world. In a sense, everything is God. God’s presence is clearest in the spiritual aspects of reality: so every mind spirit is, in some sense, God.”
In Abbot Keating’s book Invitation To Love, p. 125, he speaks of “Energy Centers,” a commonly used New Age term. New Agers believe that the body has several energy centres called ‘chakras.’ Father Pennington, in his book Aware in the Spirit, p. 97, refers to “energies flowing up and down the spinal system.”

Johnette Benkovic, founder of Catholic Women of Grace, an apostolate
of Christian women, holds that “Hinduism teaches that at the base of the spine is a triangle in the Kundalini
Shakti-Serpent Power, also called ‘Prana,’ or ‘divine life force.’ It is usually dormant, but when awakened, it travels up the spine to the top of the head, passing through six psychic centers called ‘chakras.’ As it passes through a chakra, one receives psychic experiences and powers. When it reaches the top chakra, supposedly, the power to perform miracles and liberation is realized.” (19)
According to Abbot Keating, “As you go to a deeper level of reality, you begin to pick up vibrations that were there all the time but not perceived.” (20) Father Pennington speaks of “psychic vibrations that are helpful.” (21) Abbot Keating holds that “according to quantum physics, various levels of material energy can occupy the same physical space at the same time.

14.

 

 

In similar fashion, the divine energy can be at work in us at levels that cannot be perceived at all…. When we sit down to do centering prayer and form our intention, we know the divine presence is already there … All we have to do is consent. The divine energy flows into us … available 24 hours a day at a maximum strength…. There remains a further energy … what the theologians call the Beatific Vision…. This is the energy that lights the universe and forms the whirling nebulae” (22). Abbot Keating does not appear to realize that quantum mechanics is a modern theory of physics. It is in no way whatever related to the power of God, who transcends the natural order.
The Book of Genesis

teaches us that “God made the heavens and the earth … in the beginning.” Today, most scientists believe that, approximately 13.7 billion years ago, there was an original explosion of pure energy, the “Big Bang
from which all the matter in the universe has come into being. This energy, from which all matter in fact originated, was created by God who transcends His creation, and exists for all eternity apart from it. To believe that God and physical energy are the same is to regard God and the universe as one being. This ancient, panentheistic belief was common to both the oriental beliefs of Taoism, Hinduism and Buddhism, and that of the Greeks before the time of Aristotle. Abbot Keating and Father Pennington speak of “vibrations” and “quantum mechanics.” Perhaps they are inadvertently confusing the spiritual with the material world.
Some confusion in medical world

In recent years, a similar confusion has appeared in the medical world. So-called “alternative healing

techniques have been made available to the public. They are variously referred to as “Therapeutic Touch” (TT), Reiki, Rolfing, Yoga, Shiatsu, and Tai Chi.
They claim to use “prana,” a Hindu concept of “life force.” Health is seen as a harmonious interactive flow of “energies” in the person and the environment. A healer can, it is claimed, “control” the “energy” flow. Unfortunately the “energies” and “vibrations” exist, in fact, only in the imagination. They have no real existence in the material or spiritual world.
Linda Rosa, of the National Council Against Health Fraud (U.S.A) has made a convincing study that demonstrated that there is no evidence that TT does anything for patients beyond the placebo effect

(23) Dr. Gordon Guyatt, an expert on evidence-based medicine
evidence-based medicine Decision-making ‘The use of scientific data to confirm that proposed diagnostic or therapeutic procedures are appropriate in light of their high probability of producing the best and most favorable outcome‘. See Meta-analysis. , and professor of Clinical Epidemiology and Biostatistics in Family Health Sciences, at McMaster University, Hamilton, Ontario, says that TT is not science at all, but that it is, scientifically “complete and utter balderdash. The 2003 Vatican document on The New Age movement avoids the term “New Age religion.” It does not question the genuine character of people’s search for meaning and sense in life. It respects the fact that many in the New Age movement themselves distinguish between “religion” and “spirituality:”
“At the heart of New Age is the belief that the time for particular religions is over, so to refer to it as a religion would run counter to its own self-understanding. However, it is quite accurate to place the New Age in the broader context of esoteric religiousness whose appeal continues to grow.” (24)
The Vatican document is meant as an invitation to Christians to take the New Age seriously, and as such, asks its readers to enter into a critical dialogue with people approaching the same world from very different perspectives. (25)
Conclusion
The views of Abbot Thomas Keating and Father Basil Pennington, the original promoters of CP, have been presented along with relevant authoritative statements by St. Teresa of Avila and the Magisterium of the Church. These priests claim in effect that CP can enable one to find the True Self, that the True Self and God are the same thing, and that this form of union with God can be achieved by a psychological self-manipulative technique of word repetition and by access to putative “energies” (which have no real existence). The whole exercise, in my opinion, confuses the psychological and the spiritual, is consistent with gnostic panentheism, delusions produced by self-hypnosis, and a Gnostic Pelagian belief that one can reach salvation by one’s own efforts unaided by Grace.

REFERENCES:

(1.) Thomas Keating, Open Mind. Open Heart, Amity, N.Y Amity House, 1986, p. 97.
(2.) Ibid., p. 51.
(3.) Ibid.
(4.) Ibid., p. 127.
(5.) Father Finbarr Flanagan, “Centering Prayer: Transcendental Meditation for the Christian Market” (Faith and Renewal, May/June, 1991).
(6.) Ibid., p. 234.
(7.) This Rock. The Danger of Centering Prayer, vol. 8. http://www.catholic.com

(8.) See reference number 5, p.2.
(9.) Jesus Christ The Bearer of the Water of Life, A Christian reflection on the “New Age,” Pontifical Council for Culture, Pontifical Council for Interreligious Dialogue, Feb. 3, 2003. n. 3, 5, n. 4, n. 62.
(10.) Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, Some Aspects of Christian Meditation (Orationis Formas) p. 23.
(11.) Ibid., 2.2.1.
(12.) Homiletic and Pastoral Review, Oct. 2004, pp. 23-26. 44-46.
(13.) See reference 1, p.114.
(14.) Ibid., p.127.
(15.) Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation, Oct. 15, 1989. Text from the English version published by St. Paul Books and Media, p. 34. 15.

 

(16.) See reference 1, p. 127.
(17.) See reference 9, 2.3.1
(18.) Ibid., n.14.
(19.) Johnette Benkovic, The New Age Counterfeit, p. 11.
(20.) See reference 5. Quoting from Thomas Keating. Finding Grace at the Center, St. Bede’s Publications, 1978, p. 20.
(21.) See reference no. 5.
(22.) Thomas Keating, Intimacy with God. The Deepening Experience of Centering Prayer, Chapter 9, part II.
(23.) Linda Rosa, B.S.N., R N. et al. “A closer look at Therapeutic Touch.” Journal of the AmeriCan Medical Association. April 1, 1998, vol. 299, no. 18.
(24.) The Swiss “Theologie Fur Laien”, Course entitled Faszination Esoterik puts this clearly. Cf. “Kursmappe 1–New Age and Esoterik.”
(25.) See reference 9, 2.

5. Centering Prayer Meets the Vatican Dan DeCelles catholicculture.org
New Heaven/New Earth, April 1990

http://www.catholicculture.org/culture/library/view.cfm?id=6892&CFID=9561592&CFTOKEN=51679029

Contemplative prayer has a long and venerable history among the many forms of Christian prayer.

Centering prayer, by contrast, is the new kid on the block. It claims to be a technique of prayer that helps a person enter quickly and almost effortlessly into contemplation. (See below for fuller descriptions of each.)

According to its advocates, anyone, at any stage in the Christian life, can use centering prayer with spectacular results.

Abbot Thomas Keating, O.C., one of its main proponents, says, “To move into that realm is the greatest adventure … a new world appears within and around us and the impossible becomes an everyday experience.”

Last December the Vatican’s Congregation for the Doctrine of’ the Faith warned about the dangers of blending Christian prayer and Eastern methods of meditation (e.g., Zen, Transcendental Meditation and yoga).

Although Some Aspects of Christian Meditation does not single out any persons or schools of thought by name, many of its warnings apply to the centering- prayer literature, including the writings of Abbot Keating and his spiritual disciple Father Basil Pennington, O.C.S.O. Both have backgrounds in Eastern meditation methods and cite those experiences favorably as instructive for today’s Christians.

Early in the document the author, Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, describes how the church Fathers combated early “errors” that affected the way Christians thought about prayer. He says, “Such erroneous forms, having reappeared in history from time to time on the fingers of the church’s prayer, seem once more [today] to impress many Christians, appealing to them as a kind of remedy, be it psychological or spiritual, or as a quick way of finding God.”

Several elements of these ancient errors find expression in centering prayer. At the end of this article, we’ll look at two of these: a mistaken understanding of “union with God” and an overemphasis on the experiential dimension of prayer.

First, though, I want to call attention to the phrase “a quick way of finding God.” This phrase indicates the most obvious problem centering prayer has.

When God bestows the gift of contemplative prayer, it is normally to more mature Christians. The word “normally” is important. God is sovereign and gives his graces as he chooses, but normally he reserves this gift for those who have made some progress fighting vice and growing in virtue and in the fruit of the Spirit. This usually takes time.

Centering prayer, on the other hand, promises any Christian at any stage access to contemplative prayer. The impression its promoters give is that a person only has to read a brief description of the method, find a quiet room and, after a few minutes of “centering,” experience a deep, contemplative sense of God’s presence.

The promise of quick results may help to explain the popularity of centering prayer, but it cannot be dismissed as a mere sales gimmick. It is a direct antidote to what its promoters regard as a problem afflicting modem Western culture.

Says Abbot Keating, “To the objection that we might be introducing contemplative prayer (to people] too soon, my answer is that our contemporaries in the Western world have a special problem with discursive meditation because of the ingrained inclination to analyze things [which] has led to the repression of our intuitive faculties…. This conceptual hang up … impedes the spontaneous movement from reflection … into contemplative prayer.” What’s needed, he suggests, is a method like centering prayer, a “means of exposing people to the actual experience … essential to get beyond the intellectual bias.”

People looking for a quick way of finding God are likely to run into two temptations that have plagued Christians from the beginning: to take a negative view of the material world, and to think contemplation is something they can attain all by themselves.

First, let’s look at the proper way a Christian values the material world. God chose to come to us through the material world. He chose to reveal himself to us in the spoken words of the prophets, in his sovereign interventions in human history, and, above all, in Jesus, his eternally begotten Son, made man in time and space. He chose to redeem us through the physical death and resurrection of this man. He chose not to take us out of this world after we are united to him in baptism, but to leave us in the world. God even chose the physical sufferings we endure on this earth as a way we can draw closer to him, following in the footsteps of his Son.

It should not surprise us, then, that God wants the believer to approach him in and through the material world. “To grasp the depths of the divine,” says Cardinal Ratzinger, the Christian meditates on the earthly life of Jesus. God reveals these depths “through the human-earthly dimension.” When the Christian sees Jesus, he sees the Father (John 14:9); he grasps “the divine reality in the human figure of Jesus, his eternal divine dimension in its temporal form.” 16.

 

 

 

However, this sort of “human-earthly” meditation is considered a hindrance in centering prayer. “In centering prayer we go beyond thought and image, beyond the senses and the rational mind, to that center of our being where God is working a wonderful work,” says Father Pennington “just sitting there, doing nothing. Not even thinking some worthwhile thoughts or making some good resolutions-just being.” Abbot Keating goes further, “if you are aware of no thoughts, you will aware of something and that is a thought. If at that point you can lose the awareness that you are aware of no thoughts, you will move into pure consciousness .

Cardinal Ratzinger has reservations. He warns about methods which “try as far as possible to put aside everything that is worldly, sense perceptible, or conceptually limited.” An approach of this sort to prayer may actually be “an attempt to ascend to or immerse oneself in the sphere of the divine, which as such is neither terrestrial, sense perceptible nor capable of conceptualization.”

Besides the temptation to reject the material world in this approach there is another problem-indicated by Cardinal Ratzinger’s use of the word “oneself” in the last quote-the temptation to ascend to God by one’s own power or strength. In fact it is God’s choice, not ours, whether we enter the sphere of the divine. “God is free to ‘empty’ us of all that holds us back …. to draw us completely into the Trinitarian life of his eternal love,” but this gift is granted “not through our own efforts.”

In the 16th century, Teresa of Avila noticed that as some Christians prayed they tried to stop thinking pre-mature, before God had given the grace of contemplation. In Interior Castle she said, “be careful not to check the movement of the mind … and to remain there like a dolt.” A century later, the church was confronted with a still more passive form of prayer in the teachings of Miguel de Molinos. It did not take long for “quietism” to be condemned.

Centering prayer’s advocates occasionally remind their readers that contemplation is indeed a gift from God, but their clear and constant message is that God will give the gift. Every time. To everyone who uses the method. Their insistence that anyone can master the Centering-prayer technique and their virtual guarantee of success will lead many to a do-it- yourself approach to contemplative prayer.

Centering Prayer

Rule 1:
At the beginning of the prayer we
take a minute or two to quiet down and then move in faith to God dwelling in our depths; and at the end of the prayer we take several minutes to come out, mentally praying the “Our Father” or some other prayer.

Rule 2: After resting for a bit in the center in faithful love, we take up a single, simple word that expresses this response and begin to let it repeat itself within.

Rule 3: Whenever in the
course of the prayer we become aware of anything else, we simply gently return to the Presence by the use of the prayer word.

(Centering Prayer, by Basil Pennington, O.C.S.O., pg. 65)

Contemplative Prayer

[When Gods calls a person to contemplative prayer] the soul is no longer inclined to meditate by itself, to reason on the great truths of faith so as to arouse itself to acts of love of God. It receives “a supernatural recollection” which it could never acquire by its own efforts and “which does not depend on our own will.” It is no longer the soul recollecting itself, it is God who recollects it and draws it toward the inner sanctuary. This is the beginning of contemplation, properly so called; it is infused since we cannot procure it for ourselves by our activity aided by grace…. In contemplation “the soul understands that the divine Master is teaching it without the sound of words.” – - – Under this infused light “the soul is inflamed with love without comprehending flow it loves.”

(Christian Perfection and Contemplation, by Reginald Garrigou-Lagrange, O.P., pp. 244-2.46, quotations are from various works of Teresa of Avila.)

In the beginning of this article we saw that centering-prayer advocates promise quick results. They create in people the expectation that the loftiest of contemplative experiences is theirs for the asking, with little or no preparation required.

We showed how this can lead to a do-it-yourself approach to contemplation, and to an unhealthy contempt for the material world.

The second major area of problems with centering prayer has to do with its notion of union with God. Both Father Basil Pennington and Abbot Thomas Keating speak of recasting ancient Christian wisdom on contemplative prayer in a ‘new package’ more acceptable to modern Christians. (Whether what they’ve packaged is the genuine article is debatable.)

In their zeal to sell centering prayer they overemphasize the role of the contemplative dimension of the Christian life.

Union with God is objectively brought about by baptism. It is deepened daily through our obedience to him and our death to self, and through various means of ‘grace available to us in the church. A Christian’s personal experience of this union-the subjective aspect-varies from day to day, even from hour to hour. At times we are more subjectively aware of our objective union with God. Thus, even when he is in the third heaven (2 Corinthians 12:2), the mystic is not necessarily more united with God objectively than is the construction worker when he faithfully toils for his family’s livelihood.

In a recent document, Some Aspects of Christian Meditation, Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger uses the example of Jesus’ earthly life to support this point. What sustained Jesus in his eternal union with his Father was doing his Father’s will. “My food is to do the will of my Father” On. 4:34). Of course, Jesus went off to pray in solitude, but this, too, was part of doing his Father’s will “By the will of the Father he is sent to mankind, to sinners, to his very executioners, and he could not be more intimately united to the Father than by obeying his will.” 17.

 

 

 

Union with God, then, comes precisely from doing God’s will in the whole of life, in all its aspects, minute by minute in all one’s activities. Union with God does not result from the effects of a singular or special experience, but from the fact of one’s whole life.

Contemplative prayer, notes Cardinal Ratzinger, is only one aspect of a life lived in union with God. “The person who prays can be called, by a special grace of the Spirit, to that specific type of union with God which in Christian terms is called mystical.”

The proponents of centering prayer, however, talk about union with God as though it meant the contemplative experience alone. In any lesser state of consciousness (say, when concentrating on one’s work at the factory), one is not in full union. This blurs the distinction between the objective and subjective senses of union with God and, in effect, it devalues the normal day-to-day life of the Christian. Yet it is through-and perhaps especially through-the burden some aspects of this life on earth that God brings us into deeper and deeper union with himself. Contemplative prayer, when it is God’s will for us, is never the whole of his plan.

Another problem with their concept of union with God has to do with a paradox that has puzzled people for a long time. How can two persons be one? As we become more one with God, do we become less ourselves? Father Pennington says, “Men we go to the center, we leave behind time and place and separateness. We come to our Source and are in the Being from which we ever flow and in which we ever stand and apart from which we are not.”

This talk of leaving behind “separateness” puts the centering-prayer people on thin ice, theologically. Lying close underneath is a sea of pantheism, the heresy that God and his creation are of the same substance and essence. Abbott Keating says,

Our basic core of goodness is our true self. Its center of gravity is God …. God and our true-Self are not separate. Though we are not God, God and our true Self are the same thing.

In a section describing early Christian-errors that still tempt us today, Cardinal Ratzinger says they incite us “to try and overcome the distance separating creature from Creator, as though there ought not be such a distance.” Discussing the valid Eastern Christian understanding of “the divinization of man,” he says that, to grasp that concept accurately, “it is necessary in the first place to bear in mind that man is essentially a creature, and remains such for eternity, so that an absorbing of the human self into the divine self is never possible.”

It is likely that Cardinal Ratzinger is primarily concerned here with Christians who borrow from the Hindu teaching on the individual’s future immersion in the anonymous Brahma, or impersonal deity. When Christians indiscriminately borrow non-Christian methods of meditation they run the risk of also borrowing the philosophy that the methods both reflect and sustain.

Christian mystics throughout the centuries have found it difficult to describe their experience of union with God in prayer. The German mystic Meister Eckhart (1260-c.1328), for example, tended to use imprecise language and was rightly criticized for pantheistic tendencies. It’s difficult to say whether the problem with centering-prayer language is due to their dabbling in Eastern meditation techniques or to their reading of certain Christian mystics. It’s likely that we are seeing the effects of both influences.

This brings us to a third problem with centering prayer: an over-emphasis on the experientially satisfying dimension of prayer. Father Pennington says, “Prayer should be spiritually refreshing … it is also geared to be psychologically refreshing. It should moreover be physically renewing and strengthening.”

Says Abbot Keating, “through the regular practice of contemplative prayer the “dynamism of interior purification is set in motion.” Lest anyone confuse this purification with that described by traditional spiritual writers, he adds, “This dynamism is a kind of divine psychotherapy, organically designed for each of us, to empty out our unconscious….”

Speaking about Eastern methods of meditation, Cardinal Ratzinger says, “Some people turn to these methods for therapeutic reasons…. [They] seek in these methods of prayer a path to interior peace and psychic balance.” Undoubtedly this is true of some of those attracted to centering prayer. Hearing it described as “a kind of divine psychotherapy,” they would begin to approach prayer in a way that is basically self-oriented.

When the centering-prayer people instill this expectation of prayer in their followers they run a great risk. “Christian prayer,” says Cardinal Ratzinger, “flees from impersonal techniques or from concentrating on oneself, which can create a kind of rut, imprisoning the person praying in a spiritual privatism which is incapable of a free openness to the transcendent God.” The person who comes to prayer looking for a psycho- logical quick-fix may well never encounter God.

One of the frustrating things about reading Father Pennington and Abbot Keating is that they seem relentlessly inconsistent. Just when you think you’ve got them pinned down on an issue, you come across a statement to the contrary. Perhaps that’s the nature of the topic, not lending itself to careful analysis. Perhaps it’s their own background in Eastern thought, and its aversion to Western logic.

In any case, I’ve tried to isolate some of their more questionable emphases and to show, in light of the Vatican’s recent document, why these are potentially dangerous for Christians. Whether they intend it or not, it’s just too easy to come away from the writings of Father Pennington and Abbot Keating with a false view of the Christian life in general and of Christian prayer in particular.

The most helpful effect of the centering-prayer movement may be that it reawakens in the Christian people a thirst for a deeper prayer life. It is true that as we mature in the Christian life God calls us to more intimate modes of communion, to drink more deeply from the fountain of life. When he does we will find the methods of prayer we are accustomed to no longer as fruitful, and to cling to them would be a mistake. 18.

 

 

 

 

Cardinal Ratzinger is not trying to hold anyone back from progress in prayer. Rather, he says, as we follow the leading of the Lord we should be careful to avoid the temptations that have historically ensnared Christians. The person who thinks God is calling him on to a deeper form of prayer should seek out “an expert in the life of prayer,” for counsel and direction. Such a practice has a venerable tradition in the life of the church, he notes. “Christian experience has known of this practice from the earliest times, from the epoch of the desert fathers.”

Given the current proliferation of questionable schools of spirituality the possibility of getting some really bad advice is significant. For this reason it is also imperative that one’s adviser have a good sense for what is authentically Christian. He must be “an expert in sentire cum ecclesia (perceiving with the church).” Such a “spiritual father,” lie says, can “lead his pupil in a dynamic way, heart to heart, into the life of prayer, which is the gift of the Holy Spirit.”

 

6. New Age teachings lead away from Christ – Priest cautions against yoga, homeopathy

By Deborah Gyapong http://www.wcr.ab.ca/news/2008/0218/newage021808.shtml Week of February 18, 2008
Canadian Catholic News, Ottawa;
Western Catholic Reporter, Canada’s Largest Religious Weekly

[The Mission of the Western Catholic Reporter is "To serve our readers by helping them deepen their faith through accurate information and reflective commentary on events and issues of concern to the church."]

Father Dan Dubroy expects a negative reaction when he speaks about New Age teachings, even when he addresses Catholic audiences. That’s because New Age teachings and practices have infiltrated many parishes and Catholic retreat centres, he told an Ottawa Theology on Tap Feb. 5. He did not realize the extent himself until he read a document on the Vatican website entitled “Jesus Christ the Bearer of the Water of Life: a Christian reflection on the New Age” [http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/pontifical_councils/interelg/documents/rc_pc_interelg_doc_20030203_new-age_en.html]

New Age teachings are “not about Jesus,” he said. They involve techniques that lead to inner knowledge that “God is inside me.” “If God is inside me, then I must be God,” he said.

Some of the practices he described as New Age are: Enneagrams, Yoga, mantras, Zen Buddhism, reflexology, homeopathy, astrology, and Jungian psychology.

“It’s hard to find people in the Church who are totally faithful,” he said, blaming what Pope John Paul II called “cafeteria Catholicism,” where people take what they want, building their own faith, with a little of this and that.

Though New Age teachings and practices can produce “wonderful warm feelings”, they involve “no accountability” and “no having to die to self.” He called them a “narcissistic endeavour.”

Though many cathedrals in Europe have labyrinths, he attributed that to the powerful presence of Gnosticism that has competed with Christian doctrine. New Age teachings are the new Gnosticism, he said.

“If people don’t worship Christ they are “going to find something else to worship,” he said. Instead of going within, we need to “go beyond ourselves and live fully in Him,” he said. “It has to be Jesus. We can only have a personal relationship with someone who is a person. Jesus is a human being and He is also God. He is also a place where we have access to God.” “We’re raising a generation of New Age kids,” he said.

Father Dan Dubroy advised against any techniques that give one control, even when it comes to
centering
[prayer].

He said mantras, even if they are Christian words, are about controlling the process and differ from prayers that beg the Lord to “come into my centre.”

 

7. A NEW AGE OF THE SPIRIT? A Catholic Response to the New Age Phenomenon. Prepared by the Irish Theological Commission, 1994

http://www.spiritual-wholeness.org/churchte/newage/introd.htm / http://www.worldcat.org/isbn/1853902373
EXTRACT:

Counterfeit prayer: communing with self or the unknown

The NAM offers a new spirituality. In fact, it is all about spiritual transformation. 149

Group meetings are often called ‘prayer’ meetings, which is confusing for the Christian. Each person must discover their ‘Higher Self’ or their own ‘divinity’. They are encouraged to reach out for transcendental experiences in order to reach the new enlightenment – which is the discovery of their own divinity and their own unlimited potential. Any means that works to achieve this end is permitted. One of their catch-phrases is that if a thing works for you, it is for you!

Many of these groups abuse prayer techniques such as centreing. They also use relaxation techniques, or mind control techniques in order to achieve ‘peace’ or quiet in mind and body.

The centre is the self, not God, therefore there is no prayer. The purpose of achieving this relaxed mind and body is often for material gain in better work output in the market-place, or better health. Sometimes the pray-er wants ‘spirituality’ in out-of-the-body experiences which they call ‘mysticism’. The means used to achieve altered states of consciousness are drugs, tarot cards, crystals, pendulums, yoga, TM, mantras, fasting, isolation, self-hypnosis, séances, and a form of mind control that is meditation on oneself and a programming of the mind.150

19.

 

 

 

149 ‘Images of New Age’ in Reimagination of the World, pp. 2933. Spangler admits that spirituality and transformation are the goals of NAM.

150 Inside the New Age Nightmare, Randall N. Baer, p. 102.

 

8. New Age Catholicism
by
Mary Ann Collins, “A Former Catholic Nun”

http://www.catholicconcerns.com/New-Age.html
March 2002 Revised June 2004

……During the period between 1970 and 1980 (when I was still a Catholic), I ran into three New Age things which were promoted by Catholic priests.

First, a Catholic priest recommended self-hypnosis and gave me cassette tapes for doing it. Fortunately I never listened to the tapes. I have since learned that any form of hypnosis is spiritually dangerous.

Second, some Catholic friends enthusiastically recommended that I attend a Catholic workshop on “Centering Prayer” which was given by a priest. Fortunately, I was not able to attend the workshop. I bought the priest’s book, but it seemed strange and I didn’t read much of it. I’ve learned from Randy England’s book that “Centering Prayer” is similar to Silva Meditation (also called Silva Mind Control).
It involves altered states of consciousness
and spirit guides. (“Unicorn,” pages 143-146)

 

9. Responding to the Lure of New Age, Interview with Father Paolo Scarafoni of the Academy of Theology, Rome

http://www.catholicfidelity.com/interview-with-father-paolo-scarafoni-of-the-academy-of-theology-on-the-new-age-movementt/
www.zenit.org/english/visualizza.phtml?sid=49976
Zenit, Rome, March 2, 2004 EXTRACT:

Q: Of what does the new mysticism consist, which they propose?
Father Scarafoni:
The new mysticism, also practiced by many Catholics, is nourished by the most varied traditions of prayer, especially Eastern. It rejects the vision of a transcendent God, separated and far from us. It provides for inner purification, signs and wonders, a phase of interior emptiness and, finally the attainment of an encounter with “oneself,” the real self, which is one with God, with the universe, and with all that exists. [
ctd. on page 48]

 

CRITICAL QUESTIONS IN CHRISTIAN CONTEMPLATIVE PRACTICE

http://www.innerexplorations.com/catchspmys/Critical.htm
Edited by James Arraj and Philip St. Romain

The material here came originally from www.shalomplace.com and www.innerexplorations.com  
PART I: Renewing the Christian Contemplative Life  

Chapter 3. Centering Prayer

http://www.innerexplorations.com/catchspmys/Critical_1.htm

Phil St. Romain: The Centering Prayer method of meditation is very simple to learn and teach:

1. Choose a sacred word as the symbol of your intention to consent to God’s presence and action within.

2. Sitting comfortably and with eyes closed, settle briefly and silently introduce the sacred word as the symbol of your consent to God’s presence and action within.

3. When engaged with your thoughts* return ever-so-gently to the sacred word.

4. At the end of the prayer period, remain in silence with eyes closed for a couple of minutes.

*Thoughts include body sensations, feelings, images, and reflections
(http://www.centeringprayer.com/methodcp.htm)

Generally, it is advised that this method be used at the end of a period of Lectio Divina, which is a traditional way of praying with Scripture emphasizing reading, reflection, and affective prayer.  It is also recommended that one practice this method for at least 20 minutes twice a day.

Although the term, “Centering Prayer,” is relatively new, those who teach and write on this topic usually point to the 14th century book, The Cloud of Unknowing, and St. Teresa of Avila’s teaching on the Prayer of Simple Regard as touch-points in the Christian mystical tradition.  Workshops and retreats on Centering Prayer are offered in several countries through Contemplative Outreach, Ltd., an organization founded by Thomas Keating OCSO to promote and support the practice of Centering Prayer.  Fr. Keating has also written numerous books on this topic and is considered one of the founders of the Centering Prayer movement, along with fellow Trappists Basil Pennington and William Meninger.

Jim Arraj: Centering Prayer is one of the most wide-spread and laudable attempts today to introduce people to the life of prayer and dispose them for contemplative prayer. But it is precisely because Centering Prayer is doing such important work that we would like to address these open questions to the world-wide Centering Prayer community in a spirit of gentle inquiry with the hope that any dialogue that results will only strengthen this movement.

Questions for Discussion:

1. Should people be introduced rather indiscriminately to Centering Prayer, as seems to happen, without an assessment of their experience of more discursive forms of meditation? Could they not benefit from exercising themselves in forms of meditation where they use their senses, imagination, intellect, memory and will in a more active fashion, and only later turn to Centering Prayer? If Centering Prayer is a preparation for contemplation, isn’t meditation a valuable preparation, as well?

20.

 

2. What kind of prayer is Centering Prayer? St. John of the Cross describes two fundamental kinds of prayer: meditation, which is the use of our natural faculties of sense, imagination, intellect, memory and will, and contemplation, by which he means infused contemplation, which is a gift of God and which we cannot do at will. According to this distinction, Centering Prayer is a simplified form of meditation, and not contemplative prayer according to St. John of the Cross. It is also, therefore, an active form of prayer rather than a passive reception, and it makes use of our natural faculties in what St. John of the Cross would call a discursive fashion. But would Centering Prayer practitioners agree with this description?

3. In the practice of Centering Prayer there appears to be a deliberate and conscious reduction of the discursive activity of the faculties, but according to the psychology of Jung, the psyche, which embraces the conscious and unconscious, is a closed energy system. If energy disappears from one place it will appear in another. Energy, therefore, excluded from consciousness by the deliberate process of simplification that takes place in Centering Prayer, should appear in the unconscious. Would the process of Centering Prayer, therefore, lead to an activation of the unconscious? Will this activation show itself, for example, in kundalini-like symptoms – that is, currents of energy, the appearance of lights and sounds, etc. – or show itself in the three temptations described by St. John of the Cross, that is, scrupulosity, sexual obsessions and temptations to blasphemy, or in other manifestations? How does the Centering Prayer movement deal with these kinds of things when they happen?

4. The Centering Prayer movement talks about the Divine therapist, that is, God as therapist, and the unloading of the unconscious, and thus leaves the impression that certain psychological effects are an integral part of the Centering Prayer process. But is such psychological work really a direct part of the life of prayer? Couldn’t something like the unloading of the unconscious be an effect due to the exclusion of conscious psychic energy as described in the previous question? Shouldn’t we make a clear distinction between the goal of psychological work and the goal of spiritual work? In short, isn’t it possible that some of the psychological dimension of Centering Prayer practice is actually “provoked” by the Centering Prayer method, itself?

5. The Centering Prayer movement seems to have been significantly influenced by Eastern forms of meditation, especially Zen. It has, for example, intensive prayer retreats which appear to be modeled on Zen sesshins. But does Christian prayer lend itself to intensive retreats like Zen does? Are the two really aiming at the same goals? Can the reduction of discursive activity in Christian prayer be subject to the means used in a Zen sesshin?

6. What is the relationship between Centering Prayer and infused contemplation? Centering Prayer has often been described as a preparation for infused contemplation, which is how St. John of the Cross described what he calls meditation. But the Centering Prayer movement sometimes leaves the impression that many of its habitual practitioners have moved from Centering Prayer as a preparation for contemplation to infused contemplation, itself, even though they are still calling it Centering Prayer. Is this what the Centering Prayer movement actually believes? How does it square this view of Centering Prayer with what St. John of the Cross teaches about the nature of infused contemplation?

Bonnie J. Shimizu responds
(Bonnie teaches Centering Prayer; her response was approved by Thomas Keating, OCSO, founder of Contemplative Outreach)

1. Most people who come to a Centering Prayer Workshop already have an established prayer life even though the forms of prayer may vary greatly from one person to another. Any of the practices mentioned could be a helpful preparation but we assume that the Holy Spirit has directed people to us and if this is something they are called to, they will begin a practice. We are here only to teach the method to those who come to us and help support their practice if they ask us.

2. Centering Prayer goes beyond words, thoughts, and feelings and in that sense is not what John of the Cross calls “meditation.” Infused contemplation as I understand it, even if defined strictly as gift, goes beyond words, thoughts, and feelings. Centering Prayer aids in this movement beyond the faculties and fosters the disposition of openness and surrender to God. It also could be noted that the gift of contemplation is one which is already given (the divine indwelling) and Centering Prayer simply cultivates our receptivity to the gift and helps to remove the obstacles to our awareness of it. It is basically similar to acquired contemplation. Fr. Ernest Larkin, O. Carm., has an interesting article on the nature of Centering Prayer as halfway between discursive meditation and infused contemplation in the January/February 1998 issue of Review for Religious.

3. I am not familiar with this particular Jungian model of the inner life. The simplification that occurs in Centering Prayer is not sought but is allowed to happen as it will. There is no manipulation of the content or process of the mind. However the attitude of receptivity does allow the contents of the unconscious to arise in the form of thoughts, images, and sometimes physical movement such as twitches or itches. Very rarely do Kundalini symptoms appear even in the Intensive Retreats. Exercises are provided to balance the energies of the unconscious that may be released by the length of the periods of silent prayer. In ordinary life the short sessions of Centering Prayer provide a gentle and gradual release of unconscious material or other energies. The teaching of Centering Prayer is that we do not analyze the thoughts, feelings, images, etc., but we allow them to come and go. What is learned over time is an attitude of non-attachment to the contents of the mind and a deeper trust in the wisdom of God in moving through the difficult experiences that can sometimes arise during prayer. All models of reality are simply that – models. Even the best models cannot describe all of reality. Our attitude is to be faithful to the prayer and let God reveal reality in his own good time.

4. There is no clear division between the psychological and the spiritual except those created by the models of reality that we need in order to enlarge our understanding of certain phenomena. What happens on one level of our own personal reality has effects on every other level. The psychological experience of Centering Prayer is what happens or what we tell ourselves is happening in this growing relationship. It would be easier to deal with questions like this if the questioner had a practice of Centering Prayer to draw experience from. Purely theoretical questions about CP cannot adequately be answered. 21.

 

 

5. CP Intensive retreats are not modeled on Zen sesshins. In terms of the number of hours each day devoted to practice, Zen sesshins sit for 10 to 12 hours or longer. In Intensive and Post-Intensive Centering Prayer retreats the participants practice Centering Prayer from 4 to 6 hours only. The antecedents of Centering Prayer are thoroughly Christian and include the “Prayer of the Cloud” as described by a 14th century English author, St. John of the Cross, St. Francis De Sales, St. Therese of Lisieux, and many others.

6. There is no way to accurately judge when a person has moved from Centering Prayer with its minimal effort towards consent and surrender to God’s presence, to a state of infused contemplation where the Holy Spirit is fully directing the prayer or “praying us.” There are some signs, but no distinct states discernable to ordinary human discrimination. Those who are faithful to the practice of CP gradually give up the need to know “where they are” and learn to surrender more and more to what God wants to have happen.

Jim Arraj responds to Bonnie Shimuzu:

The relationship of Centering Prayer to the doctrine of St. John of the Cross is a critical issue since Fr. Keating has made his dependence on John of the Cross, especially his Living Flame of Love, clear. To say that Centering Prayer is not to be equated with St. John’s meditation, that is, the normal working of the faculties of intellect, will and memory, seems to claim for it a passivity that St. John reserves for infused contemplation. Further, to say that Centering Prayer is basically similar to acquired contemplation is to further accentuate this problem because John of the Cross knew nothing about an acquired contemplation between meditation and infused contemplation. The doctrine of acquired contemplation developed after his death, and is a misunderstanding of what he was saying. See, also, the remarks of Fr. Larkin below, which I think are well founded.

The gift of contemplation should not be identified without qualification with the indwelling of the Trinity. Infused contemplation is, indeed, intimately connected to this indwelling, but it is an actual experience of it that takes place through the activation of the gifts of the Holy Spirit. Everyone in the state of grace has the Trinity dwelling in his or her heart, for that is the central reality of sanctifying grace.

But not everyone has a proximate call to infused contemplation, and thus has the gifts activated in the manner necessary for contemplation, and can therefore take up an attitude of passivity in relationship to this indwelling. Further, infused contemplation, when it grows past its delicate beginnings, is a state that is often discernable to the one who receives it.

I think it would be valuable if the Centering Prayer movement could show what the relationship actually is between Centering Prayer and the doctrine of St. John of the Cross. 

Ernest Larkin, O. Carm. responds to the questions:

1. Concerning #1: The Western Christian tradition seems to presuppose some experience in discursive prayer before encouraging the practice of contemplative prayer. Christians with no previous prayer experience are not likely to be attracted to Centering Prayer. If they are attracted, I would think they need to be taught Lectio Divina as well as Centering Prayer.

2. Concerning #2: I think your description of Centering Prayer and contemplation in the context of the terminology of St. John of the Cross is accurate. Centering Prayer is very simplified meditation, in John’s perspective; it is not sanjuanist contemplation, which is purely infused knowledge and love. My own article in the Review for Religious, January, 1998, does take Centering Prayer as a bridge between discursive prayer (“meditation”) and infused contemplation, but in the dichotomy of John of the Cross between meditation and contemplation it belongs in the category of meditation. In this view there is no room for “acquired contemplation,” unless one defines the latter as a form of simplified meditation.

Fr. Larkin writes in his Review for Religious article called, “Today’s Contemplative Prayer Forms: Are They Contemplation?”:

“John (of the Cross) has no transitional form between meditation and contemplation; the prayer is praying one or the other. He does counsel simple attention or loving awareness at the onset of the dark night. While it is tempting to identify this practice with our contemplative prayer, the advice applies to a different situation. The simple attention presupposes the presence of God’s special action infusing light and love in a subtle way, at times so subtle that the divine action may go unrecognized. We are dealing with the beginning of infused contemplation in the strict sense. The three signs will validate its presence, and the person gives a loving attention that is passive, “without efforts… as a person who opens his eyes with loving attention.” For John of the Cross, contemplation is pure gift and simply received; there is no room for active collaboration. John’s contemplation is not the immediate horizon of contemporary contemplative prayer forms.”

M. Basil Pennington, OCSO responds to the questions:

(Fr. Pennington was one of the early leaders of the centering prayer movement.)

1. Should people be introduced rather indiscriminately to Centering Prayer, as seems to happen, without an assessment of their experience of more discursive forms of meditation?

We do not judge people. We presume they come seeking a deeper union with God. This is a thing of grace. We don’t want to bind God’s action to our conceptions of steps and stages.

Could they not benefit from exercising themselves in forms of meditation where they use their senses, imagination, intellect, memory and will in a more active fashion….

Yes, this is why Fr. Thomas and I regularly insist on Lectio and share it at most prayershops.

and only later turn to Centering Prayer?

Why only later?

If Centering Prayer is a preparation for contemplation,
isn’t meditation a valuable preparation, as well?

Centering Prayer is not only an opening to contemplative prayer but it is often contemplative prayer.

22.

 

 

2.
What kind of prayer is Centering Prayer? St. John of the Cross describes two fundamental kinds of prayer…

Are we bound to accept John of the Cross (a great mystic but a man of his times — post-reformation rationalist period in the Church) as the norm for all our philosophical and theological thinking about prayer? There were fifteen centuries of tradition before him. He belongs to a particular school or tradition, the Carmelite. Centering Prayer comes from the Benedictine-Cistercian tradition, a more ancient, beautiful and simpler tradition.

meditation, which is the use of our natural faculties of sense, imagination, intellect, memory and will, and contemplation, by which he means infused contemplation, which is a gift of God and which we cannot do at will. According to this distinction, Centering Prayer is a simplified form of meditation,

This does not reflect an adequate understanding of Centering Prayer. Centering Prayer does not cease in those times within those twenty minutes when God takes over more completely. To tell someone that he is doing Centering Prayer when he begins, then when the Lord begins to move him by the gifts he is now doing contemplative prayer, then when some thought or sound or something comes along and he uses his prayer word again he is back in Centering Prayer and then when he again is moved by the Spirit he is in contemplative prayer, etc…. is really not helpful. Let the scholars play with their distinctions if they want but leave pray-ers at peace.
. . . and not contemplative prayer according to St. John of the Cross. It is also, therefore, an active form of prayer rather than a passive reception,

Centering Prayer is a totally active prayer – we give ourselves as fully as we can to God in love — and it is totally passive — we are wide open to whatever God wants to do with us during the prayer.
and it makes use of our natural faculties in what St. John of the Cross would call a discursive fashion. But would Centering Prayer practitioners agree with this description?

Not if they are truly practicing CP and understand what they are doing.

3. In the practice of Centering Prayer there appears to be a deliberate and conscious reduction of the discursive activity of the faculties, but according to the psychology of Jung, the psyche, which embraces the conscious and unconscious, is a closed energy system. If energy disappears from one place it will appear in another. Energy, therefore, excluded from consciousness by the deliberate process of simplification that takes place in Centering Prayer, should appear in the unconscious. Would the process of Centering Prayer, therefore lead to an activation of the unconscious? Will this activation show itself, for example, in kundalini-like symptoms – that is, currents of energy, the appearance of lights and sounds, etc. – or show itself in the three temptations described by St. John of the Cross, that is, scrupulosity, sexual obsessions and temptations to blasphemy, or in other manifestations? How does the Centering Prayer movement deal with these kinds of things when they happen?

The third point: Whenever we become aware of anything we very simply, very gently return to God by use of our word.

4. The Centering Prayer movement talks about the Divine therapist, that is, God as therapist, and the unloading of the unconscious, and thus leaves the impression that certain psychological effects are an integral part of the Centering Prayer process.

CP is not properly a process, it is rather a state of being with natural effects as well as supernatural which are not an integral part of the prayer but something that can result from it.

But is such psychological work really a direct part of the life of prayer? Couldn’t something like the unloading of the
unconscious be an effect due to the exclusion of conscious psychic energy as described in the previous question? Shouldn’t we make a clear distinction between the goal of psychological work and the goal of spiritual work?

Yes — the essence of CP is to give oneself in love to God — if one is seeking anything else it is not CP and will not have the same effects.
5. The “Centering Prayer movement” (It is not clear just what this expression includes. CP itself is an ancient Christian form of prayer which was in no wise influenced by Zen.) seems to have been significantly influenced by Eastern forms of meditation, especially Zen. It has, for example, intensive prayer retreats which appear to be modeled on Zen sesshins. But does Christian prayer lend itself to intensive retreats like Zen does?

Yes — the whole Christian tradition, beginning with our Lord, of going apart for prayer.
Are the two really aiming at the same goals?

Concretely, no. CP aims at and enters into union with God in love. Zen cannot conceive of such a reality.
Can the reduction of discursive activity in Christian prayer be subject to the means used in a Zen sesshin?

Christian Zen masters believe so.
6. What is the relationship between Centering Prayer and infused contemplation?
Centering Prayer includes infused contemplation if God wants to give it.
Centering Prayer has often been described as a preparation for infused contemplation,

By whom? This reflects an incomplete understanding of CP.

which is how St. John of the Cross described what he calls meditation. But the Centering Prayer movement sometimes leaves the impression that many of its habitual practitioners have moved from Centering Prayer as a preparation for contemplation to infused contemplation, itself, even though they are still calling it Centering Prayer. Is this what the Centering Prayer movement actually believes? How does it square this view of Centering Prayer with what St. John of the Cross teaches about the nature of infused contemplation?

Is everyone to be burdened with squaring with John of the Cross? Let the scholars of John of the Cross worry about this and let us contemplate in peace.

Jim Arraj responds to Fr. Pennington:

23.

 

 

There is certainly more to the Christian mystical tradition than John of the Cross. But looking at Centering Prayer from his perspective is worth while because of the tremendous influence that both he and Teresa of Avila have had on the Western Christian mystical tradition over the last 400 years, and because Thomas Keating has stated that John of the Cross, especially in his Living Flame of Love, where he talks about the transition from meditation to contemplation, had an important influence on his development of Centering Prayer.

If my memory serves me right, you, yourself, once wrote an essay called “Centering Prayer – Prayer of Quiet” in which you tried to clarify the relationship between them. That is just what we would like to do. Is Centering Prayer a simplified form of affective prayer, or something like Teresa’s active recollection, so that it is a prayer we can do whenever we desire? If so, then it is fair to call it a preparation for contemplation. But if we identify Centering Prayer with the prayer of quiet, that is, with the beginning of infused contemplation, then it is hard to see how we can call it a method, or recommend it to all sorts of people. Do many practitioners of Centering Prayer actually receive graces of infused contemplation? Do they realize that they are receiving these graces? These points are not purely theoretical, but very practical because they help determine whether we should try to be active in prayer, or passive.

Gary Horn: I have been practicing Centering Prayer for 2 1/2 years. I can only offer my personal experiences and am not an expert. I offer these experiences in order to facilitate the discussion with the hopes of arriving at a deeper mutual understanding, if possible.

I began experiencing kundalini-like symptoms three months after beginning the practice. They were quite intense at first. They have continued in various forms since then. Lately, I only experience them at the very beginning of prayer. I am not aware of any other moral manifestations. Father Keating advised me personally to ignore them if I could, and if they were too bothersome to “balance the energy” with physical exercise or a yoga practice. He also recommended an encouraging book by Philip St. Romain, entitled Kundalini Energy and Christian Spirituality.

A New York resident: I have read two of Keating’s books in which he speaks of the unloading of the unconscious, and I strongly disagree that this is wise without a very good therapist in addition. He makes it sound so simple and easy, which, where there have been no real traumas, it may, in fact, be. Of course, God can
heal even deep emotional scars. But that isn’t His ordinary way, and to expect Him to do so when a good therapist is available seems rather like expecting Him to heal cancer without consulting an M.D., as well.

In a good therapeutic relationship, psychotherapy and a spiritual pilgrimage can be harmonious – the goal of emotional health is not at all at odds with that of total surrender to God, since grace builds on nature. But unless one’s spiritual director is also
a fully qualified and experienced therapist, it is far safer, and better, to make a clear distinction between psychological and spiritual work.

An Anonymous Pray-er:
Since I have experienced the grace of infused contemplation, you asked for my comments. I would like to comment on numbers 1 and 6.
1. Regarding different prayer forms, I would say that the more the entire personality is engaged in prayer, the closer the prayer is to infused contemplation, because in infused contemplation, it is the whole person that is raised up to God. By prayer, I am referring to what occurs in our formal prayer/meditation times, along with the intention of our will towards God throughout the day as we are engaged in our various activities. The greater the recollection in God, Scripture, and Church teaching throughout the day, the deeper the prayer life.

I believe there is much confusion regarding detachment in general and the senses in particular with respect to infused contemplation. From one perspective, it is true that we do not have the ability to experience God with our senses. However, in infused contemplation, God is experienced in a concrete and tangible way. How can this be? The answer is simply this: While we ourselves do not have the ability to perceive God, he has the ability to communicate himself to us in a way that we can directly experience. In infused contemplation, this direct experience of God “spills over” into the entire personality, the senses, and the body itself and impacts them in tangible ways that are almost impossible to describe. For myself, once I had received the grace of infused contemplation, I found that the following activities and prayers were conducive to infused contemplation. In other words, these activities seemed to open the flood gate, once the inflow of infused contemplation had begun:
The Mass. The Liturgy of the Hours. Meditation on Scripture. Genuine expression of sorrow for faults and failings, along with regular participation in the Sacrament of Reconciliation.
This makes sense, since God is directly present in the Mass, in the Word, and in the sacrament of reconciliation. That being said, I would add that there is no type of prayer or meditation that specifically leads to infused contemplation. It is a sheer gift, given for reasons that are known by God alone. Rather, I would say that someone who receives the grace of infused contemplation will generally pass through the various stages of infused prayer described by St. John of the Cross and St. Teresa of Avila. All Christians are called to a life of prayer. Some people experience infused contemplation. Others experience the same growth in faith, hope, and charity without experiencing infused contemplation.

I would like to stress that the holiness of the latter may well be greater than the holiness of the former. “Blessed are they who have not seen, but have believed.”
Regarding #6: when someone receives the grace of infused contemplation, that person knows, without a shadow of a doubt, that he or she has been touched by God. With respect to Centering Prayer, in all fairness I must say that my experience is limited. For me, it is not conducive to infused contemplation. As I understand Centering Prayer, it involves an attempt to transcend all thought and emotion in an effort to rest in the “ground of our being.” In me, the method of Centering Prayer leads to a natural state of blankness that is quite different from infused contemplation. In infused contemplation, the personality is transcended, but in an entirely different way, and not by a process of elimination. 24.

 

 

 

Rather, the entire person is “raised up” and absorbed into God. Every part of the person is divinized — sometimes in a highly accelerated way, as in a rapture; sometimes to a lesser degree in an ecstasy; and also gradually over time, as infused contemplation is experienced during prayer and outside of prayer as one continues through the purgation process that plays itself out in everyday life.
Gradually, the more intense experiences of infused contemplation level out into a peaceful resting in God. This may be where the confusion arises between infused contemplation and the experience of Centering Prayer. While I can speak of my own experience, I can’t speak to the experience of anyone else. No one knows for sure what someone else experiences in prayer. Words are so inadequate.

Robert Hannon:
The response of Jim Arraj to Fr. Pennington seems to miss his point. The questions you pose may have theoretical value to academics or theologians but add little to the actual process of drawing closer to God. Trying to push C.P. into categories established by St. John of the Cross seems misguided. Having read a good many Fr. Keating’s works he, by far, refers more to the author of “The Cloud of Unknowing” than to St. John, and as Pennington states C.P.’s roots lie more firmly in a different Cistercian soil.

I respectfully ask if a process draws us closer to God, opens us to the Divine and stirs us to take up Christ’s cross and follow Him, to what ends does it serve to pursue your questions? God’s ways are beyond our ken.

Anonymous Response:
By God’s kindness, in the last three years I been given the gift of infused contemplation, apparently as preparation to unexpectedly becoming formation director for a lay-Carmelite community in my parish. My experience is much like the “anonymous prayer” who notes that with this gift comes a dynamic mutual re-enforcement of divine union in Liturgy and every moment of daily “ordinary” life.

20 years ago I had 1 year as a hermit, then 5 years in a Discalced Carmelite Monastery (but did not take vows) This early training has “flavoured” the rest of my life and subsequent relations with God, although my life did not permit much reading of anything beyond old spiritual classics available free from libraries. God took care of my formation, for I was unable to find spiritual direction relevant to my journey.

I had heard about Centering Prayer, but as I was secure on the way God had chosen for me, I felt no urge to try it. A holy woman in my parish involved in prison ministry however, said it was wonderful; she has been doing it some years. But this same woman a year ago said that she now has to pray for protection from the Devil before engaging in her Centering Prayer. She was having “unpleasant” experiences during prayer, which obviously disturbed her. She did not seem to have good guidance to help her deal with this. Why should a person with a healthy prayer life, and supposedly a good spiritual director, need a therapist? This sounded odd to me!

Then I went to the Carmelite Conference in San Antonio in July 2001. There were Carmelites of both branches and all stripes there, priests and cloistered nuns, a few hermits, and many laymen, including some third-order novices who, in conversation, revealed that they barely had a notion of what contemplative prayer really was. One of the general assembly sessions, to hundreds of people, was an explanation of and an experience of Centering Prayer. I was open-minded, obeyed all the instructions, and experienced an altered state of consciousness which, while impressive with what is I suppose is termed “kundalini” energy, ending with an amazing image of a shining Monstrance, it was nothing like the “real thing” which is the profoundly powerful imageless, and peaceful gift of God I was already familiar with. Discernment over the next few days told me this experience was a desolation, not a consolation – it disturbed my interior peace and was not of God. Though no neurophysiologist, I did study biology, (I am a retired ornithologist) and came to the conclusion that Centering Prayer – in me at least – was moving my brain waves from an alpha to a theta state; this was in fact a kind of self-manipulation of the mind-consciousness. Even if done with the intention of pleasing God, Centering Prayer could present serious problems for mentally or emotionally stressed or potentially unstable individuals. I found it disturbing therefore, that this technique was taught to a huge crowd, without knowing if it was suitable for all in the audience, especially at a Carmelite conference; it was presenting Centering Prayer as endorsed by the Carmelite Order. This bothers without upsetting me; God and Our Lady protect and guide the superiors of the Carmelite Order without regard to my opinions, which are entirely insignificant.

Now it so happens that I am formation director of a third order O. Carm. community at my parish; the question of whether I recommend Centering Prayer to beginners on the way of perfection is an important one. I think Centering Prayer may do no harm to those long past the purgative way, and this of course includes its teachers. However, after much prayer and discernment, I am emphatically not recommending it if any novice in my group asks me about it, recommending instead the classic Carmelite ways.

Jim Arraj:
Let me comment, in turn, on a couple of points. First, the woman who has to pray for protection from the devil. This seems to indicate some real activation of the psyche, and it points in the same direction as the experience you relate which you liken to an awakening of kundalini energy.

I really have to wonder whether the Carmelites are turning to various alternatives to Teresa and John’s contemplation because they are simply not attuned to it. If there is a vacuum it will tend to be filled by things like Centering Prayer, or even Eastern forms of meditation like Vipassana that some Carmelites are promoting. In my book From St. John of the Cross to Us I try to look at the historical reasons – the why and how – this took place. Clearly it seems to be that most people do not go by the way of manifest contemplation, but equally clearly, this is what the great Carmelite mystics were talking about, so this is a practical issue that needs to be addressed. Unfortunately, Centering Prayer seems to side-step this problem by acting as if what it does is equivalent or identical to St. John’s contemplation.

25.

 

 

Shalomplace Discussion of Centering Prayer

Phil St. Romain:
At shalomplace.com we’ve discussed Centering Prayer on and off through the years, but have never had a discussion thread devoted exclusively to this topic. Jim Arraj has proposed some good questions for discussion at innerexplorations.com and there have been some interesting responses to them. Let’s take them up here, as well, and see where it leads us.

Before getting into them, however, I want to acknowledge that some of these exchanges might seem negative, nit-picky and head-tripping. I think it will be demonstrated that there are serious pastoral issues at stake here. 

Also, let me reassure you all that this is “nothing personal” with regard to those who’ve written and taught on Centering Prayer. I know many of these people and consider Fr. Keating a friend. He would be the last to discourage an honest in-house discussion on this topic. So let’s begin:

Should people be introduced rather indiscriminately to Centering Prayer, as seems to happen, without an assessment of their experience of more discursive forms of meditation? Could they not benefit from exercising themselves in forms of meditation where they use their senses, imagination, intellect, memory and will in a more active fashion, and only later turn to Centering Prayer? If Centering Prayer is a preparation for contemplation, isn’t meditation a valuable preparation, as well?

My own response to this is that the practice of Lectio Divina (praying with Scripture) and its active engagement of the faculties is the best way to direct one’s attention to God. If the grace of contemplation is given, one will know in that one’s energy seems to have moved from the faculties to a deeper level, where one desires only to rest or “be” with God in silence. Then, continuing to read, reflect and respond will be pointless. Otherwise, however, Lectio Divina helps one to connect with God through the mediation of the sacred word via the use of the faculties. This is no trivial matter and its importance should not be minimized simply because one is not experiencing contemplation.

The teachers of CP often speak of Lectio Divina as a preparation for contemplation, or a means by which the faculties are formed to enable a more contemplative encounter with God. That’s all true, but it still seems to be insinuating that Lectio is somehow second-best. If one really has a choice between Lectio and contemplation, then indeed, that is the case. But for those who do not experience contemplative graces, I am convinced that Lectio Divina is the most worthy alternative.

So what is the value of CP, then? Perhaps at the end of a period of Lectio, it can serve to summarize the recollection that has developed. Outside of this context, however, it seems to be very difficult to practice, which is why so many don’t stick to it.

Concerning CP as a kind of bridge to contemplation? I have my doubts, for I am convinced that contemplation is 100% grace. I even have my doubts that what some who practice CP call contemplation really is contemplation. Jim Arraj’s dialogues with Bonnie Shimuzu and Basil Pennington shed some light on this issue.

Moving on to Bonnie Shimuzu’s response, where she notes: Centering Prayer goes beyond words, thoughts, and feelings and in that sense is not what John of the Cross calls “meditation.” Infused contemplation as I understand it, even if defined strictly as gift, goes beyond words, thoughts, and feelings. Centering Prayer aids in this movement beyond the faculties and fosters the disposition of openness and surrender to God. It also could be noted that the gift of contemplation is one which is already given (the divine indwelling) and Centering Prayer simply cultivates our receptivity to the gift and helps to remove the obstacles to our awareness of it. It is basically similar to acquired contemplation.

Notice the logical fallacy here. Because infused contemplation goes beyond thoughts and words, then any going beyond thoughts and words must somehow be contemplation. That’s quite a leap of logic. (Also, when you stop and consider: a human soul also exists beyond thoughts and concepts, but can you imagine two souls communicating without them? Same goes for God, Who has communicated to us through the Word, the incarnate, visible, Christ.)

Jim Arraj disagrees with the whole idea of acquired contemplation, and I am inclined to agree especially with his main point to the effect that John of the Cross did not teach this. In fact, I even wonder if the experience of silence that CP aims for can even be called contemplation. It is a resting, for sure, but inasmuch as it strives for pure contentlessness as the essence of contemplation, I think they miss the point, which is to rest in God’s loving presence.

Here’s Thomas Keating seemingly equating contemplation as prayer without content or even awareness: Let go of sensible and spiritual consolation. When you feel the love of God flowing into you, it is a kind of union, but it is a union of which you are aware. Therefore, it is not pure union, not full union.”… There is no greater way in which God can communicate with us than on the level of pure faith. This level does not register directly on our psychic faculties because it is too deep. (Chapter 7, Part II, Open Mind, Open Heart)

Man alive! Do you see the problem here? What is being recommended is that one view even the experience of God’s love flowing into you as a kind of distraction simply because it has “content” or because you “experience” it. That flow of God’s love is precisely what is implied in the traditional understanding of infused contemplation, and it seems we are being discouraged from resting in it.

That’s not John of the Cross any more. John would have us give ourselves over to this flow of love, not treat it as a kind of distraction we have to go beyond through the practicing of a method of some kind.
(On contemplation as a pre-existing “given” to be realized through CP practice and the divine therapy)

Let’s turn again briefly to the notion that, as Bonnie Shimizu and, indeed, Fr. Keating teaches, that the gift of contemplation is one which is already given (the divine indwelling) and Centering Prayer simply cultivates our receptivity to the gift and helps to remove the obstacles to our awareness of it. Jim Arraj has responded to this in some detail, but I want to add my two cents here.

26.

 


First of all, notice that contemplation is referred to as something of a “given.” We’re all contemplating already, only we’re not aware of this because of inner obstacles, presumably the defenses and emotional programs of the false self. I would submit to you that this is not the traditional understanding of contemplation, especially infused graces. While it is true that God dwells within (and alongside and beyond), it doesn’t follow that God’s indwelling presence is contemplation, nor that we somehow enter into this presence if we ever manage to remove our defenses. At best, what we can obtain through our own efforts would be something akin to enlightenment, or natural beatitude, which is not infused contemplation. The latter, as mentioned many times, is a gift of the Holy Spirit given to those whom the Spirit wills when/where She wills.
Note that I’m not saying, here, that it’s not a good thing to have those inner blocks removed, either by the unloading effected by CP practice or other means. What I am saying is that doing so does not guarantee one any kind of contemplative grace or experience of union with God as it has been described by Christian mystical writers. Also, if one is not careful, one can get the idea that the reason one does not experience God more is because one still has all these inner blocks, and that can be discouraging.
A counterpoint to all of this, and one that is seldom mentioned by CP teachers and Contemplative Outreach, is the plain fact that there are many, many Christians who do not manifest contemplative graces and who do not practice CP, yet who are nonetheless very close to God. So many of the religious sisters I work with and have come to know in Great Bend fit this description. So does my wife! Their prayer style is almost completely kataphatic, and this nourishes them. Their will is habitually oriented to God, and they have a sense of God through the faith that so informs their identity and lifestyle. There is no doubting that these holy souls are in union with God. In the end, the telling factor is the fruits of one’s life, and we see abundant fruit in people who are faithful to prayer in a kataphatic mode. They exercise their will-to-God just as purely as do CP practitioners, and one can assume that they are just as open to God’s presence and action within. So this is very much prayer, and it is open to even more even possibilities for encountering God than CP. Something to consider . . .

Mystical graces often have nothing to do with where one is in the divine therapy. God can communicate them to us at the most random of times and long before all the inner blocks and imperfections have been resolved. The only real obstacle to them is mortal sin, and even then I’m not so sure that God can’t break through (e.g., Paul on the road to Damascus). What Jim Arraj wrote about gifts of the Spirit is very important. The impression given by CP teachers is that divine union á la contemplation already exists; we just have to go way deep down and live there. This makes contemplation something we “acquire,” and if we don’t know it, then perhaps we’re not trying hard enough, or we have more work to do, more divine therapy to allow, etc. I know that’s not exactly what’s being said here, but it’s kind of implied, no?

It seems to be another fallacy in thinking — i.e., that since mystical graces operate in a realm beyond our experience of the faculties, we cannot then be at a very deep level of grace if we are experiencing God through the mediation of the faculties. Two objections:

1. When we experience God’s presence through the faculties, it doesn’t follow that God is not also working in depths beyond their operations concomitantly. To turn away from an experience of God’s love in favor of cultivating a deeper level of faith — pure faith! — makes no sense, for the turning away process itself makes use of the mind and will, placing one back in discursive meditation. In other words, contemplative grace is being rejected in favor of discursive meditation (which Centering Prayer is, albeit radically simplified) with a goal of deeper union in mind, no doubt. Nevertheless, I don’t think this kind of practice is what the mystical doctors recommend; quite the opposite, in the case of John of the Cross.

2. For John of the Cross, there is no question of seeking anything like the kind of contemplative practice that CP presents itself to be when/if one is experiencing God through the faculties. As long as meditation (as understood in the West) is fruitful, why go looking for God elsewhere? There is, then, an affirmation of the efficacy of discursive meditation/kataphatic prayer, and not simply because it provides a conceptual foundation/preparation for contemplative prayer. It is a good in its own right, and for many people, it will be their primary means of contact with God through their entire lives.

There is a sense in which CP, if practiced rigorously and as taught in contemplative outreach, rejects kataphatic graces during the prayer time. The example above about viewing even the experience of God’s love as somehow less than the best is a case in point. Viewing other nudgings of grace presenting through imagination, thought, feeling, etc. during the prayer time as “distractions” is also problematic, in my opinion. I cannot imagine relating to another person that way — not even in the interest of developing a deep relationship.

Again, I don’t mean to be suggesting here that CP leads one down the wrong path or that it’s of the devil or anything like that. I’m just pointing out some of the problems I see. What we have here is a relatively new teaching, references to The Cloud of Unknowing and John of the Cross notwithstanding.
PG: Phil, I agree with your criticisms. I know that Keating knows St. Thomas pretty well, but perhaps he hasn’t paid sufficient attention to Thomas’ teaching that we are not able to know God in his essence until the beatific vision, which can’t be experienced in this life. Keating himself seems to speak from an experience of ongoing divine union.

But most hermeneutical philosophers would likely argue that even if this union accompanies him through daily life, it is in some way mediated, if only because he remains embodied. For St. Thomas, too, we remain embodied even in the beatific vision, and even this has a kind of mediation via the lumen gloriae, though Thomas insists that it is really God whom we apprehend (without of course, comprehending him). Again, I think that Keating can veer toward an excessive appropriation of atman/brahman anthropology, which emphasizes, “I am not my body, my mind, etc. etc.,” for the sake of getting to the “true self,” which is seen to be without any qualification. This is not, in my opinion, Christian.

27.

 

 

However I think Keating’s notion of pure faith is more than this, and has some valid elements, though these would come through more clearly if they weren’t conflated with the atman/brahman bias. It’s a relief to me to hear others express these reservations. I wish he would correct or clarify these problems before he dies, because I think his movement would have a stronger legacy as a result, at least within the church. As I see it now, the distortions in his thought may only become more magnified in his followers, many of whom do not have the level of theological training he has, and as a result may not be able to maintain the balance he has achieved (despite the flaws in some of his concepts). This was my sense, at least, from some of those I met at a CO retreat, though they were very good and well-intentioned people whose lives have as much value as anyone with theological training. I don’t mean to criticize their faith — I’m thinking more long term, as to what will become of the movement. I do think that Keating’s books have many wonderful insights that will remain valid, even if some of his teachings need to be critiqued.

Phil St. Romain: I can see some of the similarities between CP and vipassana/insight meditation, but a key difference is in CP’s orientation of the will toward God. In this sense, it truly is receptive prayer rather than a concentrative practice. It makes use of some of the dynamics of Eastern meditation — most notably, disidentification, as you all have noted, but it does so with a view of giving oneself more fully to God in the surrender implied by picking up the sacred word, or resting when we sense we are in God’s presence. Nevertheless, one can predict that the dynamics of disidentification will lead to experiences similar to what Buddhism and Advaita report. More on this a little later, although PG has made a good start on it by noting how strongly Fr. Keating relied on Wilber and other Eastern-leaning sources in some of his early books.

(On the topic of “pure faith”)

I’d like to touch briefly on the issue of “pure faith,” which PG mentioned above, as well, and which seems to be the real goal of CP practice. Recall the quote above, where even the experience of an inflow of God’s love is to be gently laid aside in favor of this pure faith.

In Intimacy With God Thomas Keating says. Pure faith does not seek rewards of any kind, especially sensible consolation, which might be called “spiritual junk food.” The solid food of the spiritual journey is pure faith. It is the “narrow way that leads to life” and is exercised by waiting upon God in loving attentiveness without any specific psychological content.

Here again we note the mention of “pure faith” as the deepest we can go on our own–something to be preferred even over the “junk food” of consolations! Inasmuch as these consolations are often openings to a deeper rest infused by grace, that’s an incredible thing to say. Even the phrase, “junk food,” has a harshness to it that takes one aback. I’m not saying we should be attached to these, but what’s wrong with welcoming them when they come?

Another point: if pure faith is rooted in a realm beyond psychological experience, it would seem that we could be growing in this pure faith whether we have thoughts or not and even all through the day. Why? Because what goes on in that realm is obviously outside of the domain of our control. Perhaps the unconscious plays a role, here, but, so must the Holy Spirit, if it is really to be about faith. I’m reminded of Paul’s teaching that our lives are hidden in Christ; in that sense, even the depths of our faith are hidden from us.

I’m trying to understand the relationship between pure faith and CP. Given the understanding of pure faith expressed here, it would seem that CP could have really nothing to do with its deepening or growth. At best, it would enable us to wake up to ourselves at that level without the static of psychological life obscuring our sense of it. That seems to be the real point, isn’t it? There are the teachings on letting oneself rest, but so long as one is having thoughts (even if one is not identified with them), consolations, and even infusions of divine love, the rest is somehow impure, or marred by psychological content.

I’ve shared some of these questions with Contemplative Outreach teachers before, but it didn’t go so well. Fr. Keating is fine with these discussions, and I think he has tweaked his teaching through the years because of the ongoing dialogues with many. There are Contemplative Outreach fundamentalists, however, who have little knowledge of spiritual matters and who tend to regard questioning and reflecting like this to be an instance of the false self wanting to control things. At a week-long workshop in Snowmass one time, one of the Contemplative Outreach leaders told me I was mired in mythic membership thinking because I was concerned about some of the doctrinal implications of CP teaching. “God is beyond thoughts and images,” I was told.

(On the importance of recollection as a pre-requisite for Centering Prayer).

I think it might help to note that the over-arching context for the development of a formal teaching on CP was to respond to the growing number of Christians who were turning East for inner experiences, believing there to be just nothing similar in Christianity. Keating, Pennington and Menninger came up with this method, or, actually, systematized a teaching about it and began offering retreats. Even the structure of the retreats is modeled on Zen, however — dinging the bell, sitting for 20 min., ding the bell, stand up and do a meditative walk, sit quietly, ding the bell, etc. Lectio is given only perfunctory attention — a short psalm or other reading at the beginning of a sit. That’s been my experience, at least.

It also might help to note that, in the classical tradition, what’s being called Centering Prayer was the prayer of simplicity or simple regard. St. Teresa of Avila writes about this at length. It’s a radically simplified prayer, usually coming at the end of a period of Lectio or another kataphatic prayer form.

The prayer is recollected — i.e., the mind and will are oriented toward God, but there is no evidence of the prayer of quiet, which is the first taste of contemplative grace. A simple word or phrase helps to maintain the state of recollection, and generally this comes from the Scriptures just read or prayers prayed.

It also happens that mature Christians who take time regularly for prayer and who lead virtuous lives are in a state of perpetual or habitual recollection. For these people, the prayer of simplicity/CP can help to sustain and deepen recollection. 28.

 

 

But for those who are not in a state of recollection, I think CP is tough going. They experience what could be called the “internal dialogue.” When moving into prayerful silence, this flow of verbiage can seem to be a tumultuous rapids against which the sacred word is virtually powerless. It would be far better for people in this state to do Lectio Divina and postpone CP until such time as they are recollected. My opinion, here, but it’s one I’ve not heard taught in Contemplative Outreach. There, the thinking seems to be that most anyone can benefit from CP even from the start. I have my doubts about this.
Mystical Michael: Keating, when asked if he practiced CP himself, admitted that he is not sure what he does. I know he has done Sesshins with Zen masters for many a year. He’s been a Trappist since the days of silence and hand signals, and an Abbot for a couple of decades.
This is over sixty years of experience in practice and most of that in directing others. His resume is indeed most impressive. I trust his intentions and in this day of litigation I have never heard of any lawsuit against Contemplative Outreach. This surely is a miracle on the order of Moses or Isaiah.

If I have the story straight, Keating had this idea and approached Pennington, who was practicing TM at the time. Menninger actually developed the method based on The Cloud of Unknowing, an apophatic method. They decided not to call it meditation and to sit in a chair to make it more accessible. It was originally intended for clergy and religious only. It developed a life of its own after awhile. Keating noticed that people often made more progress on a retreat than monks had in years of monastic life. Exciting!

Phil St. Romain: Thanks, Michael, for sharing your understanding of the beginnings of Centering Prayer.

As there seems a kind of uneasiness with this ongoing evaluation, I think it might be profitable to acknowledge the good that comes from CP practice. No doubt, some of you who’ve been contributing can share your own stories, and as Michael has pointed out, there are Fr. Keating’s and others’ observations of the progress they’ve seen.

(Positive aspects of Centering Prayer)

First, I think CP helps to strengthen and purify what we might call our will-to-God. By learning to assert this will and to extricate it from distracting thoughts, feelings, and images, one is doing something similar to what Step 3 of the Twelve Steps invites — a turning our lives and will over to the care of God. This is not contemplative prayer, but it is a surrendering of oneself to God. That’s very good, and we can expect good fruit to attend this practice even if contemplative graces are never given.

Second, there is growing awareness of inner dynamics. One begins to recognize subtle thoughts, movements, etc. Awareness of the false self and its games becomes more obvious, as are mixed motives of all kinds. This, too, is a good in and of itself.

Third, there is a growing sense of one’s true self — of the self we are prior to any act of consciousness. In other places, we’ve called this the non-reflecting aspect of consciousness. I believe it’s the same thing that the East calls the witnessing self. This, too, is a good — one pursued in the East as an end in itself. I think CP practice enables one to become more attuned to this aspect of consciousness, and this enables a growing capacity for detachment and discernment. Very good!

Fourth. Activation of the unconscious. This one’s a mixed bag, and even includes such phenomena as kundalini awakenings.

I have several spiritual directees who center regularly, and they’ve experienced growth in faith and virtue as well. Most of them were already fairly mature in the faith when they started — habitually recollected, I’d say. That seems to be a key ingredient.

(Activation of the unconscious and “divine therapy)

What starts to happen with this activation of the unconscious is that defenses are loosened and repressed material begins to emerge. Fr. Keating has called this “unloading,” and he views it in terms of the Dark Night of the Senses and even the Night of the Spirit. This is a new way of looking at what John of the Cross was describing, especially since it is the practice of CP that is plunging one into the unconscious rather than the onset of contemplative graces (unless one equivocates CP with such, which is a mistake, in my opinion). So an adjustment between the unconscious’ relation to consciousness begins to develop, driven by CP practice, and, presumably, oriented to support the central intention expressed in CP — surrender to God.

Two parts of this bother me. One is the assumption — often expressed — that it is the Holy Spirit that is driving the unloading. I don’t think that’s totally correct; I think CP practice is the primary cause. The other thing that bothers me is that what is being unloaded are “blocks” that are an obstacle to divine union; I have deep concerns about that one.

As I’ve already addressed the first concern, I’ll take up the second, as I’ve counseled with many and even seen it expressed on this board that one feels their inner blocks are preventing them from experiencing union with God. First of all, that’s absolutely false; union with God comes through grace, and our inner blocks are no problem for God. We’ve all been touched by grace when we were dirty/slimy with sin and filled with yuck! These blocks might impede a deeper, ongoing experience of life and might be holding energies that throw up “distractions;” yes, of course. But we do not have to work through all of this to be in union with God. In fact, if we’re not careful, we can become too focused on removing inner blocks instead of looking to God.

“Divine therapy” itself is a dubious concept, as there are other explanations to account for how the unconscious is working, the most obvious being its own innate striving for harmony with the conscious mind. CP changes the dynamics of conscious – unconscious relations, and the adjustment of the unconscious to find a new relation doesn’t require any intervention of the Holy Spirit. It’s in our human nature — this dynamism to wholeness and integration.

29.

 

 

Neither does the unloading require the guidance of the Holy Spirit; the unconscious itself can be regulating this adjustment. I’m not denying that the Holy Spirit CAN be involved, but am simply saying that that need not be the case.

Again, please do not hear this as a personal criticism of anyone. We’ve noted the good fruit from CP, but we also need to note that, in the name of the Divine Therapy, people have undergone enormous struggles that they interpreted to be driven by God/Holy Spirit when, actually, it could have simply been caused by practicing CP. Cutting down on CP and using a prayer approach like Lectio Divina that engages one in prayer through the faculties and gently leads one to rest could be of great help to many. Instead, they feel compelled to keep pushing through to get rid of the blocks separating them from God.

(On references to The Cloud of Unknowing)

As CP teachers frequently point to The Cloud of Unknowing as a touch-point in the Tradition, it might help to listen to what the author of The Cloud is saying:

Whoever you are possessing this book, know that I charge you with a serious responsibility, to which I attach the sternest sanctions that the bonds of love can bear. It does not matter whether this book belongs to you, whether you are keeping it for someone else, whether you are taking it to someone, or borrowing it; you are not to read it, write or speak of it, nor allow another to do so, unless you really believe that he is a person deeply committed to follow Christ perfectly. I have in mind a person who, over and above the good works of the active life, has resolved to follow Christ (as far as humanly possible with God’s grace) into the inmost depths of contemplation. Do your best to determine if he is one who has first been faithful for some time to the demands of the active life, for otherwise he will not be prepared to fathom the contents of this book.

Moreover, I charge you with love’s authority, if you do give this book to someone else, warn them (as I warn you) to take the time to read it thoroughly. For it is very possible that certain chapters do not stand by themselves but require the explanation given in other chapters to complete their meaning. I fear lest a person read only some parts and quickly fall into error. To avoid a blunder like this, I beg you and anyone else reading this book, for love’s sake, to do as I ask.

Note the implication that this kind of practice is not meant for beginners, and that the practice recommended presumes a committed Christian who has been striving to live the Christian life. As one reads through the book, one finds other indications that the one for whom the book is being written is already beginning to experience contemplation, in some manner, or else feels a draw to it that indicates an invitation to come to God in that manner. The author is not presenting a method on how to “acquire contemplation” and seems to know nothing of the sort.

And so, with exquisite kindness, he awakened desire within you, and binding it fast with the leash of love’s longing, drew you closer to himself into what I have called the more Special manner of living.

This desire indicates the early stirring of contemplative graces. Then. . .

Is there more? Yes, for from the beginning I think God’s love for you was so great that his heart could not rest satisfied with this. What did he do? Do you not see how gently and how kindly he has drawn you on to the third way of life, the Singular? Yes, you love now at the deep solitary core of your being, learning to direct your loving desires toward the highest and final manner of living which I have called Perfect. (quotes from Introduction and Chapter 1 of The Cloud of Unknowing)

The recipient of this teaching is not only experiencing contemplative stirrings, but is already deeply and authentically awake “at the deep solitary core of their being.” In other words, this is a mature Christian, habitually recollected, grounded in the teaching of the Church, and formed through the active life (practice of virtue, Lectio Divina, Sacraments, etc.). The author of the Cloud is providing teaching on how to enter this new time of life — to cooperate in surrendering to contemplative graces that are, in fact, being offered.

Contrast this with CP teaching and practice, where anyone may attend a workshop and even intensive retreats, where the practice goes on for hours and hours every day. We’ve noted above that there can be good fruit, but what I’m stressing, here, is that it might not be contemplation, and much can be attributed to natural dynamics like the activation of the unconscious.

(History repeating itself?)

It may seem as though I am picking nits, here, but there is a history behind all of this that many do not know, or have lost sight of. Jim Arraj has explored it in depth in From St. John of the Cross to Us: The Story of a 400 Year Long Misunderstanding and what it means for the Future of Christian Mysticism.

Basically, what this is about is the climate after John of the Cross and Teresa of Avila, when people were excited about contemplative spirituality. Many wanted to experience what they described, and they recommended practices very similar to CP, thinking (wrongly) that this is what John was saying. The decades that followed brought forth some truly bizarre teachings and practices, not the least of which was Quietism, which is ever-lurking in the shadows where contemplative methods are taught. The teaching of Miguel de Molinos, in particular, resonates dangerously close to some aspects of CP teaching, especially those on “pure faith.”

Following this period, there was an anti-mystical backlash in the Church, which endured until after the Second Vatican Council. Within a couple of decades, CP had emerged as the Christian response to New Age and Eastern methods of meditation. And so here we are today.

Fr. Keating is aware of this history, and has tried to avoid the same mistakes by recommending Lectio Divina and by upholding the traditional doctrines of the Faith. Some of the early teachings (his Wilber phase, I call it) are problematic, however, especially in relating contemplative experience to Ruth Burrows.

30.

 

Jordan Auman’s Spirituality in the Catholic Tradition is a classical work that I’m happy to see online. The section on Quietism is particularly relevant to the current attempts to promote contemplative spirituality using Centering Prayer. See if this section on Michael Molinos sounds familiar:

In 1675 Molinos published his Guía espiritual, and in six years it went through twenty editions. The theme of the book is that the soul should abandon itself completely to God through the practice of the prayer of simple regard, rejecting all other devotions and practices and cultivating an absolute indifference to everything that happens to it, whether it be from God, man or the devil. It is not possible to say for certain whether Molinos deliberately set out to start a new spiritual movement or whether he simply took advantage of a quietistic and mystical ferment that was near the surface of Italian spirituality. What is certain is that Molinos became the “darling prophet” of Quietism.
As we have already indicated, there was in the 17th century an unusually great interest in the practice of prayer, especially the more passive and affective types of prayer. Acquired contemplation was considered to be within the reach of all, and the means for attaining it were carefully expounded.

(Quietism)

So what are we to make of this? How closely does CP practice come to Quietism? Fr. Keating is surely well-aware of this period in Church history, but some of the teachings that have come down re. “pure faith” and associating CP with the prayer of simple regard bring it dangerously close to Quietist tendencies. I’m sure he wouldn’t go so far as Molinos and, later, Madame Guyon in the practice of indifference re. moral issues, nor would he encourage such an exclusive use of CP in the spiritual life, as Molinos did, but the parallels re. the practice of prayer are there, to be sure. And most controversial of all, here, is the idea of “acquired contemplation” through the practice of the prayer of simple regard.

I do think it’s spot-on to say that, unlike Fr. Keating, the error of the Quietists was in their wholesale devaluation of kataphatic spirituality and doctrinal teaching, in general. Once you break from that and extol, instead, the primacy of intentionality, you lose the accountability that comes from dialoguing with the exoteric tradition and maybe even hold yourself above the need for such. So while CP practice itself is basically indistinguishable from the manner of prayer the Quietists were recommending, the overall context of the teaching by Fr. Keating is different.

(The kataphatic / apophatic dance.)

In the history of Christian spirituality, the apophatic tradition (negative way, God-beyond-images) was generally a corrective to the kataphatic (sacramental way, God-mediated via symbol, creation). It almost seems as though some CP teachers have turned things around so that the apophatic is considered normative and the kataphatic second-rate. Listen to these quotes which we’ve visited before. First we hear Bonnie Shimizu: Centering Prayer goes beyond words, thoughts, and feelings and in that sense is not what John of the Cross calls “meditation.”

Don’t ask me why meditation has to be put in quotes. John of the Cross would surely consider it to be “meditation” in the sense of an active form of prayer.

The teaching of Centering Prayer is that we do not analyze the thoughts, feelings, images, etc., but we allow them to come and go. What is learned over time is an attitude of non-attachment to the contents of the mind and a deeper trust in the wisdom of God in moving through the difficult experiences that can sometimes arise during prayer. All models of reality are simply that – models. Even the best models cannot describe all of reality. Our attitude is to be faithful to the prayer and let God reveal reality in his own good time.

It doesn’t follow that because a model doesn’t “describe all of reality” (actually, some do), that:

a. what they tell us imposes limitations, or

b. that concepts do not convey presence or relational energies; nor,

c. that the only valid encounter with God therefore goes beyond all this concept/model stuff.

Is it just me, or is there a kind of bias against kataphatic spirituality manifesting, here?

From the exchange with Fr. Pennington: Whenever we become aware of anything we very simply, very gently return to God by use of our word.

Think about this statement. Is he not saying that awareness of anything other than silent rest or the focus provided by the sacred word is a “distraction?” In other words, any content of awareness is somehow to be regarded as taking one away from God — even holy thoughts, feelings, etc.? One almost gets the idea from some of these exchanges that contemplation is being equated with states of non-awareness, and that’s not at all congruent with the traditional understanding of this prayer.

As I’ve noted before, this is not a criticism of Centering Prayer per se, nor the good that comes from it, nor, less, the good people who have promoted it. What I’m calling attention to now is the seeming lack of appreciation for kataphatic, sacramental spirituality that seems to be present in some of these teachings. What would be far more natural in prayer is to meet God through kataphatic means when grace seems to move in that manner, then to go deeper when we are drawn in that direction, to use a sacred word or phrase at times, then return to reading, etc. In other words, the kataphatic and apophatic ought to be a kind of dance — even in a prayer time! CP categorically dismisses kataphatic connections with God, or else relegates them to a time before or after the time of CP practice, which, in a way, removes CP from the practice of ordinary prayer. In my own experience (which is not normative or definitive, for sure), this introduces an un-natural manner of relating to God.

One can be as desirous of meeting God and as intense in exercising the will-to-God through kataphatic means as through CP practice, the difference being that in the former case, one does not feel constrained to avoid times of quiet and rest when they come, while in the latter, one is restricting the exercise of the will-to-God and openness to receiving grace only to apophatic means. When this is justified because “God is beyond all images and concepts,” I think there is an unhealthy imbalance. 31.

 

 

The supernatural Spirit, God, who is beyond all thoughts, feelings, concepts, and images, can also be present to us through these mediums as well. For those who know the voice of the Shepherd, He is found through many means — not only in the silence beyond “awareness of anything.”

We’ve seen how Pennington suggests going to the CP word whenever we become aware of anything; Keating says the same in his teachings on pure faith. Now I’m not doubting that this is prayer, only that it is much too restrictive a definition, and much too implicitly discounting of kataphatic means. Buttressed by the constant emphasis that “God is beyond all words and concepts,” what you end up with is an emphasis on kataphatic prayer as being helpful primarily because it provides a “conceptual infrastructure” to support CP and whatever contemplative graces might come. What is missing here is the acknowledgement of the word itself, especially the Gospels and the person of Christ that mediate God’s presence. This transforms the faculties and their operations, so that our conscious human knowing, far from being an obstacle to God, becomes attuned to God’s presence, each faculty in its own unique way. This includes the intellect/reason, and the power of conceptualization. Just so long as we don’t confuse the concept with the reality (does anyone really do that?), then concepts can be a means through which we focus our attention toward God. In fact, it’s the most natural of all ways, and so shouldn’t be discounted or minimized.

w. c.:
(on grace working through the faculties of consciousness):
Just a comment about Centering Prayer and how it may interfere with the simplicity facilitated in Lectio Divina. In CP, the focus on one word doesn’t leave much room for the faculties, which in the beginning of prayer are not ordered or quiet, and often in need of an imaginative space for their soothing, where all the senses can be nourished.

In other words, CP seems to rush the mind to a state of quiet it isn’t ready for. The mind needs to move from a state of discursiveness to a state of wonder (which eases the internal dialogue while easing it further into a receptivity for prayer of simple regard and disposed to the gift of contemplation), and this transition is supported by the container of a meaningful passage of Scripture that suggests a relationship between Christ and the one praying. This state of wonder allows the one praying to be open to receiving meaning without having to control the process. The sense of this relational quality, and how the will is being consented to a Person, is probably lost on most folks new to CP, where one word is far more like a mantra used to quiet the mind rather than engage the mind in meditating receptively on a relationship. And so the delicate, and often fragile movement from active to passive receptivity, so well-contained in Lectio Divina, is poorly taken up via CP where Lectio Divina is given such little attention.

I would wager that those carefully taught Lectio Divina, in an experiential atmosphere, would see these differences quite clearly. As Jim Arraj points out, the psyche, during CP, is probably often pushed too quickly into a state of quiet before its faculties are treated and soothed by the Holy Spirit.

Too bad courses on Lectio Divina aren’t offered more often around the country.

Diane A: I led a women’s retreat this weekend. I used Lectio Divina. We used the story of Mary & Martha and Psalm 139. In my humble opinion, the women were not ready for CP or sitting in silence. Heavens, they are Marthas, they do not sit in silence at any time. It “feels” wrong to them. Their husbands are farmers and they are nurses, administrators, therapists, etc. They do 3, 4, 5 jobs and sleep little. Self-care, not at all. Many women and men live this way in this world. They do not have time to think! Or to question. Meditation would be a pure gift from God, if they could accept it!!

In my humble opinion, they need to start with Lectio Divina. To sit and to hear the word. To allow God to take them deeper when they are ready. To have their focus on the face of Christ. To know “Who” is taking them on this journey of faith and healing.

I believe for a believer who (know I am talking about Christians because this is my experience) knows who their God is can do CP, otherwise, I have to agree, I believe a person is just sitting in silence. Of course, God is still in control and can do all things! So, sometimes just by opening ourselves up, we go where we did not know it was possible to go.

My experience is, I did Lectio before doing CP. The Lectio Divina led into CP or contemplation before I knew what it was or that it was. So, that is my comfort level or known. When I lead groups, I love to use Lectio and see where God takes us.

Mystical Michael: I wonder if there might be a “People Damaged by Centering Prayer” support group forming somewhere.

There are many dangers, and a reading of Merton’s journals reveals that many of the best monks were leaving Gethsemane. One had to leave when he became “spiritually overheated.” There are bound to be problems.

I’ve seen brain scans in Newsweek and Reader’s Digest showing decreased activity in monks and meditators in the area of the brain thought to be responsible for feelings of separateness from others. This can be a desirable effect producing love and tolerance. The down side of it is that someone can let their guard down and embrace theological nonsense and New Age thinking. It may be helpful then to have some corrective remedy for this, something to keep oneself individually and collectively close to Christ and His Body.

I would propose that the Church Fathers be read and I can see that they are by visiting the bookstore at Contemplative Outreach. Sure, they have some Wayne Teasdale and other mystical liberals, but overall I see a balance and it’s nothing that the Holy Spirit cannot handle. There is a very loving intention behind the movement and I feel that makes all the difference in the world.

We may see some flakey spin-offs in the years to come as well as more conservative watchdog groups or whatever, but we have a 2000-year-old tradition and volumes and volumes of experience and good orderly direction.

Phil St. Romain: Michael, I appreciate the spice and perspective you’ve added to this discussion. I see how you keep reminding us that these are all good people with good intentions, and I agree. 32.

 

 

 

Some directions I’d be interested in continuing to explore are listed below:

1. The relationship between CP practice and what we might call “Christian enlightenment.”

2. Has Fr. Keating pretty much abandoned his dependence on Wilber in articulating the spiritual journey?

3. Is there a better alternative to CP to introduce to people who are interested in going deeper into prayer? What about traditional practices like silence, solitude, Lectio Divina, and even oldie/goldies like praise and adoration? Then, of course, charismatic prayer . . .

4. Echoing Mystical Michael’s point above, what about those who have experienced negative consequences from CP practice? I know there are some, but how common is this?

5. Is it really true that all are called to experience contemplation? What about all the many mature Christians who are filled with faith and love, but who never seem to show much evidence of apophatic prayer?

Touching on a few concerns again, but in a new way, now.

1. The emphasis on God being beyond all concepts.
2. The emphasis on the apophatic quality of the exercising of pure faith.
3. The emphasis on the activation of the unconscious caused by CP practice as divine therapy.
4. The emphasis on divine union as finally manifesting when inner obstacles are removed.

What gets lost in this is the great good news that Christ is actually present to us in our inner woundedness — even those that are a consequence of self-indulgence and indiscretions. In other words, those inner wounds need not be viewed as blocks, but as occasions where we encounter the One who entered so fully into the human condition as to experience the full consequences of sin.

These inner wounds are also the spawning grounds for energies co-opted by false-self programming, but it would be a mistake to characterize them as belonging completely to the false self. They more surely belong to Christ, and so they are not really “obstacles” to our connection with God. Christ meets us there if we turn our attention to him, and he communicates his love to us in that context — maybe even contemplatively so.

Again, without discounting the possibility of contemplative graces being given to CP practitioners, the more we go into this matter, the more it seems as though CP is more intrinsically oriented toward metaphysical enlightenment, albeit in a context of Christian faith. The strong apophatic emphasis and the way contemplation is described in terms of “pure faith” (not to mention the dependence on Wilber for tracking the spiritual journey) suggest this very strongly to me. This is not a bad thing at all, in my opinion, but it’s important to be clear about what’s going on, here.

w. c.:
One of the difficulties with this sort of discussion is that we’re all ultimately bound to our limited sense of such things. I was a practicing Buddhist for about 5 years before having an experience of Divine grace, which has completely altered my own perceptions re: grace and enlightenment. Such belongs to another thread, but here, in short, is the way I look now at the two different experiences:

The present moment and the Eternal are not the same. These two are equated in non-dual meditative systems. The radiance of the present moment is something the human organism is capable of intentionally opening to. Such is not the case with the Eternal, which stands outside time and space and all creaturely faculties. In other words, the present moment inheres in the Eternal, its uncreated source, much in the same way the kundalini energy arises from its uncreated source, the Holy Spirit.

St. Paul alluded to this distinction between creaturely perception and the darkness within the faculties during graced contemplation when he said:

“Now we see but a dim reflection, through a glass darkly, then we’ll see face-to-face. Now we know in part, then we shall know fully, even as we are fully known.”

Resting in the present moment is actually an effort by comparison to the rest within graced contemplation, where the faculties are completely at home in their source beyond self-reflection. In non-dual awareness, there is still the need to maintain the rest, keeping the will and mind from distraction, which is not the case when the Holy Spirit fills those functions. In the present moment, some degree of Eternal Light is no doubt experienced, but the present moment itself cannot fill the creaturely faculties, as it is itself an effect of the Uncreated.

geridoc: As a psychiatrist and Catholic Christian using Centering Prayer, I have to say that this kind of prayer is not without its dangers. Spiritual: I would definitely not recommend it to anyone who has not been reading the Bible and praying regularly for some years. Psychological: I would not recommend it to those who are very suggestible, or those with significant mental problems…

Although there is a degree of anonymity in the forum, for medico-legal reasons I am not allowed to give what could amount to professional opinions in a public forum like this. In any case, when in comes to prayer and God being a psychiatrist does not lead to any special competence, other than maybe a different perspective.

I will not discuss cases here, other than to say that the use of certain forms of prayer like CP/contemplation or its external opposite ‘charismatic prayer’ often cause problems. Sticking to CP:

1. Risk of inducing a form self-hypnosis in very suggestible persons; some CP teachers even use phrases used in hypnosis to get people to their “center”. For instance, I have heard this, and I have seen this mentioned either in this forum or elsewhere of people reporting that CP instructors have been asking the people to imagine being in an elevator, then going down to the 11th floor, the 10th floor and so on.. [these are phrases sometimes used in hypnosis]. I don’t think the leaders were aware of it; they usually tend to be teaching with a genuine desire to help people.

33.

 

 

2. Those with major mental problems like schizophrenia, OCD etc tend to have problems if asked to sit quietly and distance themselves from all thoughts. The initial period of learning CP where the person learns to ignore images, thoughts and sensations can lead to considerable confusion. People with these kind of illnesses tend to have an overabundance of thoughts or sensations to begin with. Although they would in theory benefit from learning to ignore them, very often the reverse happens. To me this happens when prayers like this are taught to just anyone who happens to be present.

Ultimately for me, there is one question that needs to be addressed: Is CP and others like it something that should be taught to just anyone, or is it a call from God, that occurs after developing a relationship with God through other forms of prayer? I know that sounds awfully elitist but that is not my intention. My knowledge of John of the Cross and Teresa are second-hand, via the books of Fr. Thomas Green [esp. 'When the Well Runs Dry: Prayer beyond the beginnings']. My understanding is that the traditional teaching was that contemplative prayer is something that some people are led to. In this view going to a parish and sending a flyer saying that there will be a talk on prayer and then surprising people by teaching CP to everyone who is present would not be appropriate.

Phil St. Romain
responding to geriodoc: Concerning the propriety of presenting CP to just anyone, generally, what seems to happen is that those who aren’t ready for it just quit practicing it after a very short while.

But that doesn’t get to the heart of your question concerning who it’s ideally suited for. There are numerous places in this thread where we take that up, and the consensus seemed to be that the best way to proceed with prayer is Lectio Divina, moving into a more simplified rest mode when grace moves one there.

Re. your point about hypnosis, I don’t think that’s common among CP teachers. It’s certainly not part of the method that’s taught, so it wouldn’t really be a fair criticism of the CP movement to use that example. I’ve never run across that in any of their literature, web sites, workshops, newsletters, or in corresponding with CP teachers. In fact, I’m pretty sure that most would discourage “elevator” type meditations, as such are not really in the spirit of prayer. What you’re describing seems more to be a form of guided meditation, and I share your concerns about that approach as well.

(Concluding remarks)

It’s one thing to criticize CP and the noble efforts of Fr. Keating and Contemplative Outreach to renew the Church’s contemplative tradition, but quite another to offer constructive alternatives. Given the interest in Eastern and New Age mysticism, it is imperative, I believe, that Christianity offer the world an alternative from its own tradition — which is precisely what Keating et al. are trying to do. I think the error, here, is primarily one of offering such a small piece of the tradition, and a somewhat controversial one, at that. So here are some alternative suggestions for those who want to live a more contemplative life within the framework of Christian faith.

Part II / Part III / Part III (Continued) / Let us know what you think of this book / Home

 

NOTE: I have intentionally included a few Catholic writers who root for Centering Prayer. After reading what Catholic authors have to say against Centering Prayer, it is easy for the discerning reader to spot the error and the compromise of the others like www.frimmin.com in their defense of these practices. The article below, for instance. They have no problem with eastern meditations like yoga and zen. Like those who promote “Christian yoga”. I need not elaborate. Read my two detailed articles on YOGA.

 

What Works: Meditation

It isn’t boring, it isn’t non-Christian and you do have the time for it

http://www.bustedhalo.com/features/what-works-2-meditation by Phil Fox Rose, March 30, 2009

I’d just lost my job. And I hadn’t seen it coming, so I didn’t have anything lined up. “How are you OK with this? Why aren’t you freaking out?” asks my coworker, Matt. He’s seen me walk through setbacks and disappointments before. “Well, it’s lots of things, but daily prayer and meditation is a big part.” Matt responds a little too quickly: “Oh, I can’t meditate. I tried it. My mind won’t shut up.”

His rejection of the idea that meditation might be a tool he could use is the most common I hear. Matt thinks he can’t meditate.

My old friend Stacy is a cradle Catholic and she gets a lot out of yoga. She heard she should meditate, so she got a book and tried a local Buddhist sitting group a few times.

“I don’t have time to meditate,” she says. I counter, “But you find time for your yoga.” “That’s at a studio,” she says. “There are interruptions at home. And meditation’s boring anyway. I don’t get serenity out of it like I do with yoga.”

Stacy thinks meditation needs special surroundings; oh, and she wants instant results.

Matt and Stacy are missing the point.

The promise of meditation is not the 20 minutes of refuge from an otherwise insane day, wonderful as that may be. The promise is to gradually cultivate a way of living that is less insane.

I’ve noticed over and over: People struggling with anxiety over things they’re powerless to affect rarely have a daily prayer and meditation practice. The Rev. Cynthia Bourgeault, a leading figure in Christian meditation and wisdom teaching, describes the promise of a contemplative practice:

“It is not a matter of replacing negative emotions with positive emotions — only of realizing that… presence can be sustained regardless of whatever inner or outer storms may assail you… You discover that at the depths, Being still holds firm.” 34.

 

 

You may feel calm and restored after meditating. It’s wonderful when you do. But you may not. You may enter a place of profound stillness and awareness and feel conscious contact with God. But you may not.

We call meditation a practice. Think of your daily meditation as practice for life, practice for being in the moment, practice for letting go, practice for attuning to God.

I’ve been practicing Centering Prayer since Cynthia introduced me to it over 15 years ago. Gradually, I assure you, with daily practice we can develop the posture towards life described in 1 Thessalonians 5:17 — to “pray without ceasing.” And when we do that, what the Buddhists call monkey-mind — the constant chatter in our heads — abates. And with that, we stop fighting so much, we start trusting more, and we can just be.

Bestselling author and spiritual education expert Marsha Sinetar says in Ordinary People as Monks & Mystics: “Something in us… is strengthened by silence, much as our physical bodies are strengthened by sleep.”

Isn’t meditation non-Christian?

“Be still, and know that I am God!” (Psalm 46:10)

The purpose of meditation is to better align with God, to better know God — to stop struggling against God’s Will, against the way things are; to better comprehend that we are held and loved, that we are OK no matter what we might be walking through. There is nothing non-Christian about that.

The Desert Fathers of the early Church were meditating in the Third Century. References in the Gospels to Jesus’ prayer life often speak of long unstructured periods in the presence of God. Monks and mystics throughout the history of the Church have meditated. And have you noticed how similar rosaries are to the Buddhist meditation bead bracelets so many people wear?

Cistercian monk Father Thomas Keating, the founder of Centering Prayer, was abbot all through the 60s and 70s at St. Joseph’s Abbey in Spencer, Massachusetts. This area is thick with religious retreat centers, including the well-known Theravadan Buddhist center, Insight Meditation Society. Fr. Keating tells of meeting many young people, some who stumbled on St. Joseph’s by accident, many of them cradle Catholics, who had turned to Eastern practices for contemplative work:

“It did not occur to them to look for a Christian form of contemplative prayer or to visit Catholic monasteries. When they heard that these existed, they were surprised, impressed, and somewhat curious.”

It’s mostly just a matter of form and terminology. And that’s really unfortunate, because a lot of cradle Catholics, when they decide to try meditation, think they need to go to a zendo or yoga studio, without realizing the listing in their church bulletin for “Centering Prayer” offers a beautiful meditation practice that is directly connected to their faith community. Or that they are meditating when they kneel in silence at an Adoration service.

Personally, I also find nothing wrong with borrowing from non-Christian practices, but it is important to be grounded, so, to be clear: Meditation exists as part of the fabric of my religious life — with being Christian, Catholic, a member of a church and parish; with daily reading of Scripture and other spiritual writing; with weekly Mass; with occasional Vespers and Adoration services; and with monthly meetings with a spiritual director.

I don’t meditate 20 minutes a day. I practice meditation 20 minutes a day; I meditate ceaselessly.

Just sit!

In the sidebar on the right, I describe the simple meditation practice I’ve been using for over 15 years. That’s really all you need. Do that every day and it will change you.

But if you’re like me, you will want to read more, learn the history, debate the points. In that case, there are endless books on meditation, from the Desert Fathers to Thomas Merton to the present, and across a variety of methods and religious traditions. I direct people to one book above all others, by the teacher who personally introduced me to Centering Prayer in the early 90s, the Rev. Cynthia Bourgeault: Centering Prayer and Inner Awakening.

If you don’t do daily meditation, let me encourage you right now, today, to change that. Whatever form of meditation you pursue, I encourage you to give it time — time each day, and time to work. Just sit! Commit to yourself that you will stick with it whether it seems like it’s working or not, whether it’s comfortable or not, for… oh, let’s say 40 days.

I’d love to hear about your experiences with meditation — your struggles and joys, your concerns and questions. Comment below or email me at phil@bustedhalo.com.

COMMENT* from “Catholic”, April 1, 2009: Thanks for the interesting article. There are many things I agree with, and there are some elements that are potential cause of concern. Particularly when it comes to “co-opting” other faith’s practices and implementing them into Catholic practice. One does not need to look far inside a yoga studio for example to see images of Hindu gods and goddesses rampant – or instruction about chakras, the kundalini, etc. And any zendo will be just as so as it pertains to Buddhism. To simply ignore it is not only naive, but it’s an invitation to many unforeseen dangers. Yoga cannot be simplistically viewed as a purely physical exercise. Catholics I know that practice yoga have said multiple times that they put on their “armor” when they practice because the Hindu element is beyond obvious.

For further reading about Christianity and New Age http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/pontifical_councils/interelg/documents/rc_pc_interelg_doc_20030203_new-age_en.html#4%20NEW%20AGE%20AND%20CHRISTIAN%20FAITH%20IN%20CONTRAST

*All comments were pro-Centering Prayer. I selected one that was ‘middle of the road’.

RESPONSE from Phil Fox Rose: “Catholic”, thanks for your feedback about meditation. I have no problem with Christians practicing yoga or sitting zazen, but my article pointed out strongly that you could meditate within the Christian tradition, without turning to Eastern practices. Even so, I’ll address your concern, because this is quite important.

35.

 

 

The document you point to — only a working group provisional report dubbed a “meditation” — is about “New Age.” New Age is an entirely different issue. It is rooted in a view from astrology that we’re entering the Age of Aquarius in which human evolution will take our species to the next level of development. It figures prominently in some aspects of the self-help movement because of its focus on individual growth, and it tends also to be associated with things Anglo-Catholic mysticism expert Evelyn Underhill would have categorized as “magic” — crystals, channeling, tarot, etc. Though even the Vatican report says there are things of value in it, none of this has ANYTHING to do with meditation.

To group Hinduism, yogic philosophy and Buddhism into New Age is wrong. These are major world religions practiced by billions of people, each of which predates Christianity. Far more appropriate would be to cite the papal declaration Nostra Aetate, which points admiringly to Buddhism in particular and says it and “other religions found everywhere try to counter the restlessness of the human heart, each in its own manner, by proposing ‘ways,’ comprising teachings, rules of life, and sacred rites. The Catholic Church rejects nothing that is true and holy in these religions. She regards with sincere reverence those ways of conduct and of life, those precepts and teachings which, though differing in many aspects from the ones she holds and sets forth, nonetheless often reflect a ray of that Truth which enlightens all men.”

If I am in a room that has some images of Hindu gods or a Buddha statue, where a few of the people present practice that religion, this does not threaten my Catholic faith or identity. If there is a talk and it veers into territory that is in any way incompatible with my beliefs, in my experience it is almost always possible to find much that is good in the teaching anyway. And this can happen in a Christian church too! If someone finds, week after week, a focus on spiritual teaching that is unwelcome by them, then they can go somewhere else where it’s not, or where the focus is kept to meditation or yoga postures.

One final note. Many people less open than I on this issue still consider it acceptable to identify as both Catholic and Zen. Practitioners of Zen Buddhism tend to be quite adamant about its role as a set of ethics and a way of understanding right actions in the world separate from any belief system.

But I don’t want to get bogged down here in arguing whether it’s a religion or not. The form of Buddhism I have practiced is Theravada. Even if zen and Theravada Buddhism were full-blown theistic religions, I see absolutely nothing wrong with learning from them. The truth of the matter is that in the West, the mystical tradition was largely ignored or even discredited for many centuries. So those faiths that kept it going have much to teach us.

Thanks again for the respectfulness of your note. I hope you find my further thoughts welcome. Phil

 

NOTE: Phil Rose, an advocate of Centering Prayer, above, practices Theravada Buddhism and Hindu yoga!

Below is the occult book that Centering Prayer propagators Thomas Keating and Basil Pennington have endorsed [see pages 6 and 12]. The author of this posthumously published esoteric work is anonymous!

A study of the website is very revealing. From a Christian perspective, it is self-condemnatory, and is probably the best example in this article of the danger of Centering Prayer. My comments follow the article.

 

Meditations on the Tarot – A Journey into Christian Hermeticism*** Last update: Dec. 29, 2003

http://www.medtarot.freeserve.co.uk/index.htm

This site is offered as a service to the worldwide community of friends, known and unknown, whose prayer, thinking and living are being formed by the book “Meditations on the Tarot”. Its author says of these friends:

“There is a community of Hermeticists, known and unknown, but the majority of whose members are anonymous. And it is only a small part of this community which is composed of those who know one another and meet one another face to face in the full daylight of the world of the senses. Another part — still less numerous — is composed of those who know each other and meet each other face to face in vision. But it is inspiration which unites all members of the community of Hermeticists — without regard to whether they are near to one another or far apart, whether they know each other or not, or whether they are living or deceased.” [page 397]

Many students of the book are geographically isolated, and the intention of this site is to offer them a means to exchange questions, thoughts and encouragement. The following resources are available; you are invited to add to them. Just send an e-mail to david.m.carter@ntlworld.com .

 

What is the book about?

From the back cover of the 1993 Element edition:

“This remarkable book is no mere study of occultism*. It is a profound Christian meditation, a journey of discovery into the mysteries of Hermeticism.

“First published in 1987, it has rapidly established itself as a classic of Esoteric** Christian teaching.

“The twenty-two Major Arcana of the Tarot are invaluable aids to meditation and spiritual study. Using them as a starting point, the anonymous author links together the wisdom of the Bible, the Upanishads and the Cabbala, as well as the insights of individual thinkers who have profoundly influenced Western thought — including Plato, Origen, John of the Cross, Kierkegaard, Nietzsche, Bergson and Jung.

“As we approach the 21st century, this unique book shows how study of the Major Arcana not only revives a millennial-old tradition, but immerses us in the ever-flowing current of Hermetic thought*** and revelation.”

*The words imply that it IS occultism, AND MORE.

**esotericism = hidden, is another word for occultism.
36.

 

 

***Hermeticism
http://www.jwmt.org/v1n0/glossary2.html:
Named after Hermes Trismestigus, the supposed author of the Corpus Hermetica and the Emerald Tablet, and equated with the Egyptian God Thoth. Hermeticism is a kind of Alexandrian Gnosticism or Neoplatonism. The rediscovery of the Corpus Hermetica in the middle ages directly inspired Alchemy. “Hermetic” means “pertaining to Alchemy”: or, in modern terms, “using Ritual Magic in way that is based on Spiritual Alchemy.”

http://simple.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hermeticism:

Hermeticism is the study and practice of occult
philosophy and magic. The name comes from the fact that the first books about Hermeticism are said to have been written by the god
Hermes Trismegistus (“Thrice-Greatest Hermes”), who combines aspects of the Greek god Hermes and the Egyptian god Thoth.

Hermeticism is also connected with astrology and alchemy. These beliefs were strong in Europe during the Renaissance. The Hermetic Corpus was translated by Marsilio Ficino in 1463 and published in 1471. At this time, the Hermetic Corpus was thought to be older than both Plato and Pythagoras.

In 1614, Isaac Causabon showed that the texts were actually written sometime between 200 and 300 AD. This view was based on careful study of the way language was used in the original writings.

Hermeticism was revived in the 19th century in Western Europe. The most famous group involved in this revival was the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn.

Hermeticism is New Age; explained in the Vatican Document on the New Age #2.1, 2.3.2, 7.2. See also p.53

 

Reviews of the book
http://www.medtarot.freeserve.co.uk/links.htm
[ONE EXAMPLE SELECTED- Michael]

Review at Tarotpedia, EXTRACT:
written in French by a Russian ex-patriot living in London, 1967. This book, when not long out of print, fetched up to $200 on the second-hand market — such is its desirability. For all serious Tarot enthusiasts, and for all aspirants walking the Occidental Spiritual paths, I would recommend it without reservation.

This work ranks amongst the classics of mysticism, gnosis and magic – the three pathways into Hermeticism. In my opinion, it is the most masterful book which utilizes the trumps of the Tarot as tools to enter spiritual dimensions.

 

Who is the author?
http://www.medtarot.freeserve.co.uk/#author

That question will not be answered here, although some information on his life is contained in Robert Powell’s article. The author of Meditations explains his reasons for anonymity as follows in the Foreword:

“These meditations on the Major Arcana of the Tarot are Letters addressed to the Unknown Friend. The addressee in this instance is anyone who will read all of them and who thereby acquires definite knowledge, through the experience of meditative reading, about Christian Hermeticism. He will know also that the author of these Letters has said more about himself in these Letters than he would have been able to in any other way. No matter what other source he might have, he will know the author better through the Letters themselves.” (p. xii)

Thus it is not at all necessary to know the author’s identity in order to benefit fully from studying the book. In accordance with his posthumous wishes, this site will not identify him.

Your friend greets you, dear Unknown Friend, from beyond the grave.” (Foreword, p xii).

An article by Michael McConville on the author’s anonymity can be found here.

 

Can I learn the Tarot from this book?
http://www.medtarot.freeserve.co.uk/#learntarot

Yes and no. The book offers deep insights into the mysteries of the Major Arcana. However, these insights are given as a means to deeper Christian contemplative practice, thinking and living. They will not teach you how to use the Tarot cards as a means of amplifying the unconscious by the use of spreads and so on, valuable though this can be as a tool for clarifying issues in your life. If that is what you are interested in, I recommend starting with Anthony Louis’s excellent introductory book, “Tarot Plain and Simple”.

 

Can I benefit from this book even if I’m wary of the Tarot?
http://www.medtarot.freeserve.co.uk/#wary

Yes, definitely. The book is written from an orthodox Christian (Roman Catholic) perspective. One of its beauties is the way it draws out the value in many spiritual and cultural phenomena of which Christians have often been wary, without in any way compromising the centrality of the life, death and resurrection of Jesus Christ. The author uses the Tarot images to help the reader deepen his or her relationship with God through prayer and meditation.

You may, of course, be less wary of the Tarot by the time you finish the book.

You might also like to look at an article on Tarot for Christians, or at Basil Pennington‘s comments.

 

Some representative comments on the book [A FEW EXAMPLES SELECTED- Michael]
http://www.medtarot.freeserve.co.uk/comments.htm:

Nominated among the one hundred best spiritual books
published since 1900, here are some testimonials concerning Meditations on the Tarot.

1. Abbot Thomas
Keating, the main developer and teacher of the practice of Centering Prayer, says, “This may be regarded as one of the great spiritual classics of this century. In the hands of this author of immense erudition and deep contemplation, the Tarot cards of ancient Egypt reveal their universal, archetypal, symbolic nature and become a school of objective insight. 37.

 

 

The author gathers us into his own spiritual journey to the authentic Source of all true knowledge and compassion. This book, in my view, is the greatest contribution to date toward the rediscovery and renewal of the Christian contemplative tradition of the Fathers of the Church and the High Middle Ages. With its firm grasp of tradition, its balance, wisdom, profundity, openness to truth, and comprehensive approach to reality , it deserves to be the basis of a course in spirituality in every Christian institution of higher learning, and what would be even better, the point of departure and unifying vision of the whole curriculum.”

2. His colleague Basil Pennington, OCSO, says that it is

“Without doubt the most extraordinary book I have ever read”.

He adds, “It is such a rich collection of wisdom drawn from such a staggering number of diverse sources that it leaves the mind almost reeling. Besides the Bible we find the Upanishads, the Cabbala, the Hermeticists, and men as diverse as Origen and Chardin, Plato and Bergson, Jung and John of the Cross, Kierkegaard and Nietzsche.”

3. Father Bede Griffiths,
founder of the Saccidananda Ashram [Shantivanam] in Southern India wrote:

“It is simply astonishing. I have never read such a comprehensive account of the ‘perennial philosophy’. There is hardly a line without some profound significance. To me it is the last word in wisdom. The book was written by a remarkable convert, an experienced occultist. By means of twenty two meditations in the form of ‘Letters to an Unknown Friend,’ the anonymous author attempts to assimilate his vast store of esoteric knowledge within the orthodox Catholic vision.”

4. Benedictine Brother Wayne Teasdale:

“It is impossible to do justice to the author of this truly inspired work. It is my conviction that he is a genuine mystical philosopher, one who has something rare to contribute to the living tradition of the Church.”

[Brother Wayne Teasdale is a member of the Benedictine Priory of Montreal, having completed his doctoral studies at Fordham University on Dom Bede Griffiths, Cam. O.S.B. This work has now been published under the title "Toward a Christian Vedanta: The Encounter of Hinduism and Christianity according to Bede Griffiths" (Asian Trading Corporation, Bangalore,, 1987).]

5. Gerhard Wehr, author of books on Boehme, Jung and Steiner:

“The author of the twenty-two meditations on the Major Arcana of the Tarot draws upon many different sources: the Gospels, ancient hermetic philosophy, gnosis, mysticism, alchemy and magic, also Rudolf Steiner and C.G. Jung, who he often quotes positively, always with the intention of penetrating ever deeper into the Mysteries of Christianity, in order to communicate these fruits further to his readers.”

6. Cardinal Hans Urs von Balthasar describes the book as follows in his foreword:

“A thinking, praying Christian of unmistakable purity reveals to us the symbols of Christian Hermeticism in its various levels of mysticism, gnosis and magic, taking in also … certain elements of astrology and alchemy … By way of the major Arcana the author seeks to lead meditatively into the deeper, all-embracing wisdom of the Catholic mystery.”

Pope John Paul II was presented with a copy of the two-volume German third edition by the Cardinal, see: http://www.medtarot.freeserve.co.uk/pictures.htm

 

LINKS:

A. Contemplative Prayer

The two best-known modern pathways to Christian contemplation:

1. Centering Prayer : http://www.centeringprayer.com/

2. Christian Meditation : http://www.wccm.org/ and http://www.wccm.org/home.asp?pagestyle=home

B.
The Ecumenical Catholic Church, also known as Christ Catholic Church International. A progressive community within the Old Catholic tradition. Their site mentions Meditations as “of inestimable value”.

C.
Gnosis Magazine. A journal of Western Inner Traditions, sadly defunct. The “Hidden Wisdom” book referred to on their site looks good, and there are lots of back articles.

D.
In Search of the Miraculous. An article on “new age” approaches to the miraculous, at a New Age Catholic web site, covering both Meditations and the Course in Miracles.

E. Christian and Rosicrucian Kabbalah. An introductory essay.

Acknowledgements

This site is put together by David Carter, a reader of Meditations in Cambridge, England. Thanks to Robert Powell and Martin Kriele for their support, for their permission to quote extracts from Meditations on the Tarot, and for their continuing efforts in making this remarkable book available. Robert is the translator of the book into English, and holds the copyright on his translation, while Martin is the copyright holder for the original French version.

 

MY COMMENTS:

Centering Prayer promoters Keating and Pennington eulogize this occult Tarot-based book as “the greatest contribution” towards contemplative spirituality and “the most extraordinary book” he has ever read, respectively.

For Bede Griffiths, “it is the last word in wisdom” even though he admits that it is written by “an experienced occultist” and contains “esoteric knowledge“.

The book is highly recommended by Wayne Teasdale. Who was Wayne Teasdale? He was a disciple of Keating and Bede Griffiths. http://www.wayoflife.org/files/6ec9e9ab5d8e43e56219af2264116f36-128.html reports:

 

WAYNE TEASDALE* (1945-2004) was a Roman Catholic lay monk whose writings are influential in the contemplative movement. As a student in a Catholic college in Massachusetts, he began visiting St. Joseph’s Abbey near Spencer and came under the direction of Thomas Keating. This led him into an intimate association with pagan religions and the adoption of Hinduism. Teasdale visited Shantivanam Ashram and lived in a nearby Hindu ashram for two years, following in Bede Griffiths’ footsteps. In 1989 he became a “Christian” sannyasa or a Hindu monk. Teasdale was deeply involved in interfaith activities, believing that what the religions hold in common can be the basis for creating a new world, which he called the “Interspiritual Age” — a “global culture based on common spiritual values.” He believed that mystics of all religions are in touch with the same God. He helped found the Interspiritual Dialogue in Action (ISDnA), one of the many New Age organizations affiliated with the United Nations. (Its NGO sponsor is the National Service Conference of the American Ethical Union.) It is committed “to actively serve in the evolution of human consciousness and global transformation.”

…The aforementioned Catholic contemplative monk Wayne Teasdale conducted a Mystic Heart seminar series with [New Ager Ken] Wilber. In the first seminar in this series Teasdale said, “You are God; I am God; they are God; it is God” (“The Mystic Heart: The Supreme Identity,” http://video.google.com/videoplay?docid=-7652038071112490301&q=ken+Wilber).

From the Camaldoli Benedictine website which is New Age: In the Ultimate Wayne Teasdale Reference
Guide
by J. Whitford, Bede Griffiths: An Introduction to his Interspiritual Thought by Bede Griffiths (Foreword), “Wayne Teasdale explains the key terms that form the basis for Bede Griffiths essential theology.”

Advertised on the Camaldoli Benedictine website: A Monk in the World: Cultivating a Spiritual Life by Wayne Teasdale; New Ager Ken Wilber wrote the Foreword.

The Mystic Heart: Discovering a Universal Spirituality in the World’s Religions by Wayne Teasdale is another book advertised on the site.

Teasdale was Bede’s disciple, and the one who started the Indian Express debate. In a letter which was published in the IE of June 1, 1987, he praised Fr. Bede Griffiths for the latter’s study of “the Vedas, the Upanishads, and the Gita as well as other texts sacred to the Hindu tradition.” *see my report on the Catholic Ashrams
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CATHOLIC_ASHRAMS.doc
which gives more information about him as well as his mentor Fr. Bede Griffiths and the seditious Catholic Ashrams movement with which they were both closely associated.

The Cabbala/Kabbalah is mystical, esoteric Judaism.

Rosicrucianism, Rudolf Steiner, the founder of anthroposophy, The Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn, etc. are all occult groups. See my article on Homoeopathy. Teilhard de Chardin, C.G. Jung are the world’s leading New Agers. There are repeated references to and links with gnosis and gnosticism.

The book also provides links to an “Ecumenical Catholic Church” which is not Catholic.

Most interestingly, the book also provides links to two websites for “Contemplative Prayer”. One is the website of the World Community for Christian Meditation [WCCM] of Fr. John Main and Fr. Laurence Freeman. I have just published a 106-page report which includes evidence that the WCCM’s “Christian Meditation” is Buddhist and New Age.

The WCCM website FAQ admits that there is an “essential harmony” between Centering Prayer and their “Christian Meditation” [http://www.wccm.org/item.asp?recordid=faqs33&pagestyle=default]. My report also established the connection of the WCCM with the Catholic Ashrams movement.

The other website for which a link is provided for “Contemplative Prayer” is that of Centering Prayer, which again is also connected with the Catholic Ashrams movement.

I could go on and on. The above is more than sufficient to show that Centering Prayer is New Age.

 

One will find an abundance of articles in magazines and on the internet, many written by evangelical Christians and even by Catholics, supportive of Centering prayer and other meditations, for example Centering Prayer www.frimmin.com. But the informed Catholic is able to see through their misinformation which is now quite obvious. For academic interest, two articles on meditation/CP are copied below.

 

Meditation goes mainstream as many Christians discover practice
http://www.hattiesburgamerican.com/article/20090110/LIFESTYLE/901100318
By Bonna Johnson, January 10, 2009

Like many churchgoers in the Bible Belt, Kristy Robinson teaches Sunday school with her husband and helps prepare communion at their Episcopal church in Franklin, Tenn. She rounds out her church- and prayer-filled life with another spiritual practice that’s not quite as familiar: meditation. “I’ll see a difference in my day if I don’t,” says Robinson, who opens each day with 20 minutes of absolute silence.

All the chanting and incense and – yikes – even meditation altars may seem too New Age and mystical for some, but meditation has gone mainstream and been embraced by suburban moms and busy people.

Younger generations get an introduction in yoga classes, careerists escape on meditation retreats and boomers seek tranquility in meditation gardens. Meditation, it seems, is no longer associated as a counterculture activity made hip by The Beatles and favored by flower children.

Some approach meditation through Buddhism or other Eastern religions; more and more Christians meditate through the ancient ritual of centering prayer; while others develop their own style, whether it’s patterned after the breathing techniques of popular [New Age] guru Deepak Chopra or not. 39.

 

 

Most sit still usually focusing on a mantra or on their breathing, but you can even clear your mind while walking around, tending a garden or through movement-based activities, such as tai chi.

A report released this year showed an astonishingly high number of Protestants – nearly half – say they meditate at least once a week. Among the public, 39 percent meditate at least weekly, according to a report by the Pew Forum on Religion and Public Life.

It’s no surprise that people are seeking paths to peace and serenity in our high-octane, 24-hour world.

“We’re a mentally focused, hard-core, achievement-oriented society,” says Dr. J. David Forbes, a medical doctor and meditation teacher in Nashville, Tenn. “People are finding it hard to quiet the brain down.” Once they do, he says, meditation may lead not only to new insights but also to a healthier, happier life, he says. Studies show daily practice can reduce stress and anxiety, lower blood pressure and even increase life expectancy in the elderly, he says.

Robinson’s mind-clearing ritual helps her figure out her beliefs and hopes, her doubts and wishes.

She loves the way prayer gives her a chance to talk with God.

“With meditation,” Robinson says, “It’s me listening for God’s response.”

For Carolyn Goddard of Nashville, she was drawn to centering prayer, a form of contemplative prayer, to deepen her connection with God. A Colorado monk revived this ancient ritual of “resting in God” in the 1970s as an alternative for Christians lured to transcendental meditation.

“You don’t have to go outside the Christian tradition to find methods of meditation. It’s part of our heritage, as well,” says Goddard, who is an instructor with Contemplative Outreach of Middle Tennessee.

Meditation has been, at times, eyed with suspicion. The Vatican in 1989 went so far as to say that methods such as Zen, yoga and transcendental meditation, can “degenerate into a cult of the body” and be dangerous.

And the notion that meditation is too way out there for Christians, if not rooted in the Bible, still exists today.

“The idea of emptying the mind is not biblically based,” says Don Whitney, associate professor of biblical spirituality at the Southern Baptist Theological Seminary in Louisville, Ky. “There can be a danger.”

Referring to meditation’s long association with Hinduism, Buddhism and other Eastern religions, Whitney says, “Some of the yoga stuff, where you’re given a mantra, that is rooted in false religions.” He sees no problem with stretching, but once you start chanting, you’re treading on treacherous ground, he says.

His beef is that some people are seeking tools to help them live and de-stress. “That’s very selfish,” he says. “Our lives should be lived to the glory of God.”

But for many Christians, meditation fits quite nicely into their religious life. They’re drawn to biblical Scriptures, such as in the Psalms, which says, “Be still, and know that I am God.”

For them, meditation has brought deeper meaning to their lives.

“I discovered my true self through meditation,” says Cassandra Finch, a former Nashville television reporter. “Often because we are so busy, we don’t make time for self-discovery.”

A Christian who attends an interdenominational church and considers herself nondenominational, Finch, 42, has also been attending a Buddhist center to meditate. “Going to church is where I’m being talked to. There is not a lot of silent time,” Finch says. “I feel the power and presence of God through my meditation.”

 

Spiritual Perspectives: Healing of Mind, Body and Spirit By Sister Mary Matthias Ward

http://www.gallupindependent.com/2007/august/081107sp_hlngmbs.html
Special to The Independent, August 2007

Elizabeth Hardin-Burrola at The Independent: (505) 863-6811 ext. 218 or lizreligion01@yahoo.com.

For this time I choose to write on Healing of Mind, Body, and Spirit. I choose to do it because in our society, among both Protestants and Catholics, there are such misunderstandings. I choose to write this article because as I write this, we, the people of the Diocese of Gallup, need healing.  With the accident of Bishop Donald Pelotte, SSS, we are in crisis and we need an inner healing. Bishop Pelotte needs both a physical and an inner healing.

When there are areas of the unknown, we readily jump to labeling things as “New Age” as “being of Satan” and criticizing without asking for an explanation. Here at Sacred Heart Retreat Center in Gallup, we have a Reiki Retreat. We have a labyrinth, yoga, and Centering Prayer.

All of these from time to time have been labeled as “New Age,” and we have received our share of criticism.

Our center’s mission statement declares that we strive for wholeness and holiness.  Is there anyone among us that doesn’t need an inner healing? How many of us pray daily for the healing of others as well as ourselves?

It does seem that attitude toward health, spirituality, our way of life and our place in society has changed dramatically.  People search for answers to daily problems. During these times of chaos, we humans suffer from physical and psychological stress. The environment struggles for survival as well. We have no power to control these developments, but we can face them. We need to own our healing gifts (God’s power within us) and look at what blocks God’s power and what diverts God’s power.  As we walk our journey carrying our crosses, we can experience God and find inner healing.

For myself, I’m able to find an inner peace by walking among nature, by walking the grounds of Sacred Heart Retreat Center, and from seeing and appreciating God’s artwork from every direction. I am able to balance my life by taking the time to communicate with my God, in prayer, in meditation, in spiritual reading, and in contemplative living.

As unique as each of us is, so is our finding inner healing. On Wednesday evenings we offer Centering Prayer. For some this contemplative prayer is what they need to sustain them. For others there is a Thursday night prayer group that finds praying together, reflecting together, sharing faith together is what is needed to sustain them. 40.

 

 

St. Paul says that healing is one of the spiritual gifts (1 Corinthians 12: 28). Jesus says: “I tell you the truth, anyone who has faith in me will do what I have been doing. He will do even greater things than these, because I go to the Father” (John 14:12). So, why do we fear healing? Why do we fear the laying on of hands?

Here at the retreat center on the last weekend of August, we will offer a retreat entitled “Journeying with our Angels through Reiki.” This retreat will highlight how our angel guides us on our journey to healing, balance, and harmony. What an experience of inner healing!

Reiki provides a marvelous way to make use of God’s power. The Reiki Master will call upon God, Jesus Christ, the Holy Spirit and the angels… especially Michael, Raphael and Gabriel – to work through the person and to heal the person.

Yes, I know I’ve been accused of bringing Satan into the Diocese of Gallup.  Satan tempts people to do evil. Satan does not heal. Reiki is not a religion. Reiki is not a cult. Reiki can be a religious experience which brings one closer to God. Reiki is in alignment with the teachings of the Bible.

I dare to say, not all of us will be attracted to Reiki. That is all right. But, let us not “down” persons who are attracted to the process of healing. We don’t all communicate the same way with our God.  But, hopefully, we all do communicate with God.

During this chaotic time in our diocese, within our world, let’s try to be open to how each person chooses to communicate with their God, how each person seeks to sustain inner healing, an inner peace. St. Paul says “Be transformed by the renewing of your minds” (Romans 12:2). I pray this for myself and for each of you as you may read this.

Sister Mary Matthias Ward, Ursuline Sister of Maple Mount, KY, is the director of Sacred Retreat Center in Gallup. She can be contacted by mailing her at P.O. Box 1338, Gallup, N.M. 87305 or calling her at (505) 722-6755 or (505) 870-5679.

This column is written by area residents, representing different faith communities, who share their ideas about bringing a spiritual perspective into our daily lives and community issues.

 

The following article is an unconvincing defense of Centering Prayer by its proponents:

Distinction between Centering Prayer and Transcendental Meditation (TM)

http://www.thecentering.org/tm.html

The method of Centering Prayer is designed to prepare sincere seekers of God for contemplative prayer in the traditional sense in which spiritual writers understood that term for the first sixteen centuries of the Christian era. This tradition was summed up by St. Gregory at the end of the sixth century. He described contemplation as the knowledge of God
that is impregnated with love. For Gregory, contemplation was both the fruit of reflection on the word of God in Scripture and a precious gift of God. He called it “resting in God”. In this “resting” the mind and heart is not so much seeking God as beginning to experience, “to taste”, what they have been seeking. This state is not the suspension of all activity, but the reduction of many acts and reflections to a single act or thought to sustain one’s consent to God’s presence and action.
The differences between Centering Prayer and Transcendental Meditation are significant. The use of the Sacred Word does not have the calming effect attributed to the TM mantra. Nor is the Sacred Word a vehicle to go to the spiritual level of one’s being as it is in TM. There is no cause-and-effect relationship between using the Sacred Word and arriving
at some altered state of consciousness. The Sacred Word is merely the symbol of the will’s consent to God’s presence and action within us based on faith in the doctrine of the Divine Indwelling. Thus it is a means of reaffirming our original intention to be in God’s presence and to surrender to the divine action when we are attracted to some other thought, feeling, or impression.
Throughout the process of Centering Prayer, our intention predominates the movement of our will to consent to God’s intention, which according to Christian faith, is to communicate the divine life to us. Hence, unlike TM, Centering Prayer is a personal relationship with God, not a technique. This form of prayer has been known by different names throughout the Christian era such as the prayer of faith, the prayer of simple regard, the prayer of simplicity, and the prayer of the heart.
Centering Prayer is an effort to renew one of the most traditional forms of prayer in the Christian heritage. It is important not to confuse it with certain Eastern techniques of meditation which can produce natural states of enlightenment. Centering Prayer has nothing to do with this kind of technique. It is basically two things at the same time: the deepening of our personal relationship with Christ developed through reflection on Scripture; and a method of freeing ourselves from the attachments that prevent the development of this relationship through contemplation and the unfolding of the theological virtues of faith, hope and love.
In human relationships, as mutual love develops, there comes a time when two friends can convey their sentiments without words. They can sit in silence sharing an experience or simply enjoying each other’s presence without saying anything. Holding hands or a single word from time to time can maintain this deep communion.
This loving relationship points to the kind of interior silence that is being developed in Centering Prayer. The goal of Centering Prayer is to prepare for the grace of contemplation by simplifying one’s activity. Psalm 46 recommends, “Be still and know that I am God”. In contemplative prayer, one ceases to multiply reflections and acts of the will. A different type of knowledge rooted in love emerges in which the awareness of God’s presence supplants the preoccupations with one’s own presence and the inveterate tendency to reflect on oneself. The experience of God’s presence frees one from making oneself or one’s relationship with God the center of the universe. One’s own reflections and acts of the will are necessary preliminaries to getting acquainted with Christ, but have to be transcended if Christ is to share his most personal prayer to the Father which is characterized by self- surrender.

 


Centering Prayer reduces this tendency to over-activity in prayer and to depending excessively on concepts to go to God. Centering Prayer is a cultivation of the heart in the sense of our inmost being. The purpose of this discipline is not to induce a state of enlightenment, but to reduce the obstacles in us, chiefly selfishness, that prevents us from following the delicate inspirations of the Holy Spirit.

Since the following article is self-admittedly written by and for “fundamentalist, Bible-believing Christians“, even if one dismisses some associations and connections as contrived or exaggeration, there still remain enough of facts that confirm what we have seen already – that the meditative and contemplative techniques including Centering Prayer – conceived and propagated by many Catholic monks are of pagan origin and are New Age in nature. Once again, the connection with the seditious Indian Catholic Ashrams movement is well documented. [Words emphasized in capital letters are as in the original article]

CONTEMPLATIVE PRACTICES ARE A BRIDGE TO PAGANISM
by David Cloud August 26, 2008

http://www.wayoflife.org/files/6ec9e9ab5d8e43e56219af2264116f36-128.html

Filed in: Apostasy | Contemplative Mysticism | Roman Catholicism; http://wayoflife.org/catalog/catalog.htm

The Catholic contemplative practices (e.g., centering prayer, …the Jesus prayer, Breath prayer, visualization prayer) that are flooding into evangelicalism are an
interfaith bridge to eastern religions.


Many are openly promoting the integration of pagan practices such as Zen Buddhism and Hindu yoga.


In the book Spiritual Friend (which is highly recommended by the “evangelical” Richard Foster), Tilden Edwards says:
“This mystical stream is
THE WESTERN BRIDGE TO FAR EASTERN SPIRITUALITY (Spiritual Friend, 1980, pp. 18, 19).
Since Eastern “spirituality” is idol worship and the worship of self and thus is communion with devils, what Edwards is unwittingly saying is that contemplative practices are a bridge to demonic realms.
The Roman Catholic contemplative gurus that the evangelicals are following have, in recent decades, developed intimate relationships with pagan mystics.


Jesuit priest Thomas Clarke admits that the Catholic contemplative movement has “BEEN INFLUENCED BY ZEN BUDDHISM, TRANSCENDENTAL MEDITATION, OR OTHER CURRENTS OF EASTERN SPIRITUALITY” (Finding Grace at the Center, pp. 79, 80).
Consider just a few of the many examples we could give.
THOMAS MERTON, the most influential Roman Catholic contemplative of this generation, was “a strong builder of bridges between East and West” (Twentieth-Century Mystics, p. 39). The Yoga Journal makes the following observation:
Merton had encountered Zen Buddhism, Sufism, Taoism and Vedanta many years prior to his Asian journey. MERTON WAS ABLE TO UNCOVER THE STREAM WHERE THE WISDOM OF EAST AND WEST MERGE AND FLOW TOGETHER, BEYOND DOGMA, IN THE DEPTHS OF INNER EXPERIENCE. … Merton embraced the spiritual philosophies of the East and integrated this wisdom into (his) own life through direct practice” (Yoga Journal, Jan.-Feb. 1999, quoted from Lighthouse Trails web site).
Merton was a student of Zen master Daisetsu Suzuki and Buddhist monk Thich Nhat Hanh. In fact, he claimed to be both a Buddhist and a Christian. The titles of his books include Zen and the Birds of the Appetite and Mystics and the Zen Masters. He said: I see no contradiction between Buddhism and Christianity. The future of Zen is in the West. I intend to become as good a Buddhist as I can” (David Steindl-Rast, “Recollection of Thomas Merton’s Last Days in the West,” Monastic Studies, 7:10, 1969, http://www.gratefulness.org/readings/dsr_merton_recol2.htm).

Merton defined mysticism as an experience with wisdom and God beyond words. In a speech to monks of eastern religions in Calcutta in October 1968 he said: “… the deepest level of communication is not communication, but communion. IT IS WORDLESS. IT IS BEYOND WORDS, AND IT IS BEYOND SPEECH, and it is BEYOND CONCEPT” (The Asian Journal of Thomas Merton, 1975 edition, p. 308).
In 1969 Merton took the trip of his dreams, to visit India, Ceylon, Singapore, and Thailand, to experience the places where his beloved eastern religions were born. He said he was “going home.”
In Sri Lanka he visited a Buddhist shrine by the ocean. Approaching the Buddha idols barefoot he was struck with the “great smile,” their countenance signifying that they were “questioning nothing, knowing everything, rejecting nothing, the peace … that has seen through every question without trying to discredit anyone or anything–without refutation–without establishing some other argument” (The Asian Journal, p. 233).
This alleged wisdom is a complete denial of the Bible, which teaches us that there is truth and there is error, light and darkness, God and Satan, and they are not one. The apostle John said, “And we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness” (1 John 5:19). True wisdom lies in testing all things by God’s infallible Revelation and rejecting that which is false. Proverbs says, “The simple believeth every word: but the prudent man looketh well to his going” (Proverbs 14:15).
Merton described his visit to the Buddhas as an experience of great illumination, a vision of “inner clearness.” He said, “I don’t know when in my life I have ever had such a sense of beauty and spiritual validity running together in one aesthetic illumination” (The Asian Journal, p. 235). Actually it was a demonic delusion.
Six days later Merton was electrocuted in a cottage in Bangkok by a faulty fan switch. He was fifty-four years old.
Merton has many disciples in the Roman Catholic Church, including David Steindle-Rast, William Johnston, Henri Nouwen, Philip St. Romain, William Shannon, and James Finley.
Benedictine monk
JOHN MAIN
, who is a pioneer in the field of contemplative spirituality, studied under a Hindu guru.

 

Main combined Catholic contemplative practices with yoga and in 1975 began founding meditation groups in Catholic monasteries on this principle. These spread outside of the Catholic Church and grew into an ecumenical network called the World Community for Christian Meditation (WCCM).

He taught the following method:
“Sit still and upright, close your eyes and repeat your prayer-phrase (mantra). Recite your prayer-phrase and gently listen to it as you say it. DO NOT THINK ABOUT ANYTHING. As thoughts come, simply keep returning to your prayer-phrase. In this way, one places everything aside: INSTEAD OF TALKING TO GOD, ONE IS JUST BEING WITH GOD, allowing God’s presence to fill his heart, thus transforming his inner being” (The Teaching of Dom John Main: How to Meditate, Meditation Group of Saint Patrick’s Basilica, Ottawa, Canada).
THOMAS KEATING
is heavily involved in interfaith dialogue and promotes the use of contemplative practices as a tool for creating interfaith unity. He says, “It is important for us to appreciate the values that are present in the genuine teachings of the great religions of the world” (Finding Grace at the Center, 2002, p. 76).
Keating is past president of the Monastic Interreligious Dialogue (MID), which is sponsored by the Benedictine and Cistercian monasteries of North America. Founded in 1977, it is “committed to fostering interreligious and intermonastic dialogue AT THE LEVEL OF SPIRITUAL PRACTICE AND EXPERIENCE.” This means that they are using contemplative practices and yoga as the glue for interfaith unity to help create world peace.

MID works in association with the Pontifical Council for Interreligious Dialogue.

Consider one of the objectives of the MID:
“The methods of concentration used in other religious traditions can be useful for removing obstacles to a deep contact with God. THEY CAN GIVE A BETTER UNDERSTANDING OF THE ONENESS OF CHRIST AS EXPRESSED IN THE VARIOUS TRADITIONS and CONTRIBUTE TO THE FORMATION OF A NEW WORLD RELIGIOUS CULTURE. They can also be helpful in the development of certain potencies in the individual, for THERE ARE SOME ZEN-HINDU-SUFI-ETC. DIMENSIONS IN EACH HEART” (Mary L. O’Hara, “Report on Monastic Meeting at Petersham,” MID Bulletin 1, October 1977).
Keating and Richard Foster are involved in the Living Spiritual Teachers Project, a group that associates together Zen Buddhist monks and nuns, universalists, occultists, and New Agers.
Members include the Dalai Lama, who claims to be the reincarnation of an advanced spiritual person; Marianne Williamson, promoter of the occultic A Course in Miracles; Marcus Borg, who believes that Jesus was not virgin born and did not rise from the grave; Catholic nun Joan Chittister, who says we must become “in tune with the cosmic voice of God”; Andrew Harvey, who says that men need to “claim their divine humanity”; Matthew Fox, who believes there are many paths to God; Alan Jones, who calls the doctrine of the cross a vile doctrine; and Desmond Tutu, who says “because everybody is a God-carrier, all are brothers and sisters.”
M. BASIL PENNINGTON*, a Roman Catholic Trappist monk and co-author of the influential contemplative book Finding Grace at the Center, calls Hindu swamis “our wise friends from the East” and says, “Many Christians who take their prayer life seriously have been greatly helped by Yoga, Zen, TM, and similar practices…” (25th anniversary edition, p. 23). *Centering Prayer
In his foreword to THOMAS RYAN‘s book Disciplines for Christian Living, HENRI NOUWEN says: “[T]he author shows A WONDERFUL OPENNESS TO THE GIFTS OF BUDDHISM, HINDUISM, AND MOSLEM RELIGION. He discovers their great wisdom for the spiritual life of the Christian and does not hesitate to bring that wisdom home.”

ANTHONY DE MELLO readily admitted to borrowing from Buddhist Zen masters and Hindu gurus. He even taught that God is everything: “Think of the air as of an immense ocean that surrounds you … an ocean heavily colored with God’s presence and God’s bring. While you draw the air into your lungs you are drawing God in” (Sadhana: A Way to God, p. 36).
De Mello suggested chanting the Hindu word “om” (p. 49) and even instructed his students to communicate with inanimate objects: “Choose some object that you use frequently: a pen, a cup … Now gently place the object in front of you or on your lap and speak to it. Begin by asking it questions about itself, its life, its origins, its future. And listen while it unfolds to you the secret of its being and of its destiny. Listen while it explains to you what existence means to it. Your object has some hidden wisdom to reveal to you about yourself. Ask for this and listen to what it has to say. There is something that you can give this object. What is it? What does it want from you?” (p. 55).
Paulist priest
THOMAS RYAN took a sabbatical in India in 1991 and was initiated in yoga and Buddhist meditation. Today he is a certified teacher of Kripalu yoga. In his book Prayer of Heart and
Body: Meditation and Yoga as Christian Spiritual Practice (1995)
and his DVD Yoga Prayer (2004) he combines Catholic contemplative practices with Hindu yoga.
All of these are influential voices in the contemplative movement, and those who dabble in the movement will eventually associate with them and with others like them. This the Bible forbids in the strongest terms.
“Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you” (2 Corinthians 6:14-17).
SOME OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CONTEMPLATIVE PRIESTS HAVE PURSUED THEIR INTERFAITH VENTURE SO FAR THAT THEY HAVE BECOME HINDU AND ZEN BUDDHIST MONKS. FOLLOWING ARE A FEW EXAMPLES:

 


JULES MONCHANIN
and HENRI LE SAUX, Benedictine priests, founded a Hindu-Christian ashram in India called Shantivanam* (Forest of Peace). *or Saccidananda Ashram, see report on the Catholic Ashrams

They took the names of Hindu holy men, with le Saux calling himself Swami Abhishiktananda (bliss of the anointed one). He stayed in Hindu ashrams and learned from Hindu gurus, going barefoot, wearing an orange robe, and practicing vegetarianism. In 1968 le Saux became a hermit in the Himalayas, living there until his death in 1973.
The Shantivanam Ashram was subsequently led by ALAN BEDE GRIFFITHS (1906-93). He called himself Swami Dayananda (bliss of compassion). Through his books and lecture tours Griffiths had a large influence in promoting the interfaith philosophy in Roman Catholic monasteries in America, England, Australia, and Germany. He eventually came to believe in the reality of goddess worship.
WAYNE TEASDALE* (1945-2004) was a Roman Catholic lay monk whose writings are influential in the contemplative movement. As a student in a Catholic college in Massachusetts, he began visiting St. Joseph’s Abbey near Spencer and came under the direction of Thomas Keating. This led him into an intimate association with pagan religions and the adoption of Hinduism. Teasdale visited Shantivanam Ashram and lived in a nearby Hindu ashram for two years, following in Bede Griffiths’ footsteps. In 1989 he became a “Christian” sannyasa or a Hindu monk. Teasdale was deeply involved in interfaith activities, believing that what the religions hold in common can be the basis for creating a new world, which he called the “Interspiritual Age” — a “global culture based on common spiritual values.” He believed that mystics of all religions are in touch with the same God. He helped found the Interspiritual Dialogue in Action (ISDnA), one of the many New Age organizations affiliated with the United Nations. (Its NGO sponsor is the National Service Conference of the American Ethical Union.) It is committed “to actively serve in the evolution of human consciousness and global transformation.” *see report on the Catholic Ashrams
WILLIGIS JAGER, a well-known German Benedictine priest who has published contemplative books in German and English, spent six years studying Zen Buddhism under Yamada Koun Roshi. (Roshi is the title of a Zen master.) In 1981 he was authorized as a Zen teacher and took the name Ko-un Roshi. He moved back to Germany and began teaching Zen at the Munsterschwarzach Abbey, drawing as many as 150 people a day.
In February 2002 he was ordered by Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger (currently Pope Benedict XVI) to cease all public activities. He was “faulted for playing down the Christian concept of God as a person and for stressing mystical experience above doctrinal truths” (“Two More Scholars Censured by Rome,” National Catholic Reporter, March 1, 2002).
Thus, Ratzinger tried to stem the tide of eastern mysticism that is flooding into the Catholic monastic communities, but he was extremely inconsistent and ultimately ineffectual. Jager kept quiet for a little while, but soon he was speaking and writing again. In 2003 Liguori Press published Search for the
Meaning of Life: Essays and Reflections on the Mystical Experience, and in 2006 Liguori published Mysticism for Modern Times: Conversations with Willigis Jager.
Jager denies the creation and fall of man as taught in the Bible. He denies the unique divinity of Christ, as well as His substitutionary atonement and bodily resurrection. He believes that the universe is evolving and that evolving universe is God. He believes that man has reached a major milestone in evolution, that he is entering an era in which his consciousness will be transformed. Jager believes in the divinity of man, that what Christ is every man can become. He believes that all religions point to the same God and promotes interfaith dialogue as the key to unifying mankind.
Jager learned these heretical pagan doctrines from his close association with Zen Buddhism and his mindless mysticism. He says that the aim of Christian prayer is transcendental contemplation in which the practitioner enters a deeper level of consciousness. This requires emptying the mind, which is achieved by focusing on the breathing and repeating a mantra.

This “quiets the rational mind,” “empties the mind,” and “frustrates our ordinary discursive thinking” (James Conner, “Contemplative Retreat for Monastics,” Monastic Interreligious Dialogue Bulletin, Oct. 1985).

This is the same practice that is taught in the 14th cent. Catholic writing The Cloud of Unknowing, which is very influential in modern contemplative circles.
Jager says that as the rational thinking is emptied and transformed, one “seems to lose orientation” and must “go on in blind faith and trust.” He says that there is “nothing to do but surrender” to “THIS PURE BLACKNESS” where “NO IMAGE OR THOUGHT OF GOD REMAINS.”
This is idolatry. To reject the Revelation God has given of Himself and to attempt to find Him beyond this Revelation through blind mysticism is to trade the true and living God for an idol.
THERE IS ALSO AN INTIMATE AND GROWING RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE CATHOLIC CONTEMPLATIVE MOVEMENT AND THE NEW AGE.
The aforementioned Thomas Keating is past president of the Temple of Understanding, a New Age organization founded in 1960 by Juliet Hollister. The mission of this organization is to “create a more just and peaceful world.” The tools for reaching this objective include interfaith education, dialogue, and experiential knowledge (mystical practices).
Shambhala Publications, a publisher that specializes in Occultic, Jungian, New Age, Buddhist, and Hindu writings, also publishes the writings of Catholic mystics, including The Wisdom of the Desert by Thomas Merton, The Writings of Hildegard of Bingen, and The Practice of the Presence of God by Brother Lawrence.
Sue Monk Kidd, who believes in the divinity of mankind and considers herself a goddess, was asked to write recommendations to two Catholic contemplative books. She wrote the foreword to the 2006 edition of Henri Nouwen’s With Open Hands and the introduction to the 2007 edition of Thomas Merton’s New Seeds of Contemplation.
New Ager Caroline Myss (pronounced mace) has written a book based on Teresa of Avila’s visions. It is entitled Entering the Castle: Finding the Inner Path to God and Your Soul’s Purpose. Myss says, “For me, the spirit is the vessel of divinity” (“Caroline Myss’ Journey,” Conscious Choice, September 2003). 44.

 

 


On April 15, 2008, emerging church leaders Rob Bell and Doug Pagitt joined the Dalai Lama for the New Age Seeds of Compassion InterSpiritual Event in Seattle. It brought together Episcopalians, Roman Catholics, Buddhists, Sikhs, Muslims, and others. The event featured a dialogue on “the themes common to all spiritual traditions.” The Dalai Lama said, “I think everyone, ultimately, deep inside [has] some kind of goodness” (“Emergent Church Leaders’ InterSpirituality,” Christian Post, April 17, 2008).
In his book Velvet Jesus, Bell gives a glowing recommendation of the New Age philosopher Ken Wilber. Bell recommends that his readers sit at Wilber’s feet for three months! For a mind-blowing introduction to emergence theory and divine creativity, set aside three months and read Ken Wilber’s A Brief History of Everything (Velvet Elvis, p. 192).
The aforementioned Catholic contemplative monk Wayne Teasdale conducted a Mystic Heart seminar series with Wilber. In the first seminar in this series Teasdale said, “You are God; I am God; they are God; it is God” (“The Mystic Heart: The Supreme Identity,” http://video.google.com/videoplay?docid=-7652038071112490301&q=ken+Wilber).
Roger Oakland remarks: “Ken Wilber was raised in a conservative Christian church, but at some point he left that faith and is now a major proponent of Buddhist mysticism. His book that Bell recommends, A Brief History of Everything, is published by Shambhala Publications, named after the term, which in Buddhism means the mystical abode of spirit beings. … Wilber is perhaps best known for what he calls integral theory. On his website, he has a chart called the Integral Life Practice Matrix, which lists several activities one can practice ‘to authentically exercise all aspects or dimensions of your own being-in-the-world’ Here are a few of these spiritual activities that Wilber promotes: yoga, Zen, centering prayer, kabbalah (Jewish mysticism), TM, tantra (Hindu-based sexuality), and kundalini yoga. A Brief History of Everything discusses these practices (in a favorable light) as well. For Rob Bell to say that Wilber’s book is ‘mind-blowing’ and readers should spend three months in it leaves no room for doubt regarding Rob Bell’s spiritual sympathies. What is alarming is that so many Christian venues, such as Christian junior high and high schools, are using Velvet Elvis and the Noomas” (Faith Undone, p. 110).
In Up from Eden: A Transpersonal View of Human Evolution (1981, 2004), Ken Wilber calls the Garden of Eden “a fable” and the biblical view of history “amusing” (pp. xix, 3). He describes his “perennial philosophy” as follows:
“… it is true that there is some sort of Infinite, some type of Absolute Godhead, but it cannot properly be conceived as a colossal Being, a great Daddy, or a big Creator set apart from its creations, from things and events and human beings themselves. Rather, it is best conceived (metaphorically) as the ground or suchness or condition of all things and events. It is not a Big Thing set apart from finite things, but rather the reality or suchness or ground of all things. … the perennial philosophy declares that the absolute is One, Whole, and Undivided” (p. 6).
Wilber says that this perennial philosophy “forms the esoteric core of Hinduism, Buddhism, Taoism, Sufism, AND CHRISTIAN MYSTICISM” (p. 5).
Thus, this New Ager recognizes that Roman Catholic mysticism, which spawned the contemplative movement within Protestantism, has the same esoteric core faith as pagan idolatry!
This article is derived from our new book Contemplative Mysticism: A Powerful Ecumenical Bond. This is available from Way of Life Literature. If it is not yet available through the online catalog, it can be ordered by phone or e-mail with a credit card.
[Distributed by Way of Life Literature's Fundamental Baptist Information Service, an e-mail listing for Fundamental Baptists and other fundamentalist, Bible-believing Christians. http://www.wayoflife.org/fbis/subscribe.html

OUR GOAL IN THIS PARTICULAR ASPECT OF OUR MINISTRY IS NOT DEVOTIONAL BUT IS TO PROVIDE INFORMATION TO ASSIST PREACHERS IN THE PROTECTION OF THE CHURCHES IN THIS APOSTATE HOUR… Way of Life publishes many helpful books. The catalog is located at the web site.

Way of Life Literature, P.O. Box 610368, Port Huron, MI 48061. 866-295-4143, fbns@wayoflife.org.]

In case the Catholic reader is scandalized by this article, or by its inclusion in this report on Centering Prayer, please once again read my comments on page 42. The truth can very unpleasant.

 

THE REASON THAT THIS REPORT ON CENTERING PRAYER WAS PREPARED

THE SANGAM INTEGRAL FORMATION AND SPIRITUALITY CENTRE, GOA,
AN ORGANIZATION PROMOTED BY SENIOR LEADERS OF THE CATHOLIC CHARISMATIC RENEWAL [CCR], GOA, ADVERTISED A PROGRAMME CALLED THE ‘GOD IN THE NOW RETREAT’:

GOD IN THE NOW RETREAT, A Unique Invitation To Integrate your Prayer and Your Life

Dates: Four Consecutive Saturdays starting on 20th June, 2009, 3-30 P.M. to 7.30 P.M.

Venue:
Sangam Spirituality Center, Miraton Gardens, Airport Road, Chicalim, Goa

Retreat Experiences: Living in the Present Moment, Spiritual Accompaniment and Journaling, Individual and Group Lectio Divina, Centering Prayer, Praying your Everyday Experiences, Welcoming Prayer, The New Universe Story

Charges for the Retreat: Rs. 600

Resource Persons: Br. Mark DaCosta, Mr. Francisco Dias, Dr. Noemia Mascarenhas

For registration contact: Tel Nos. 2541188/ 09370015208/09890172696

45.

 

 

 

 

On learning about this proposed programme, I wrote to Merwyn Rodrigues, CCR National Service Team member who represents Goa, two days before the advertised commencement of the four-Saturday course:

From:
prabhu
To:
merwynrod@hotmail.com
Sent: Thursday, June 18, 2009 8:16 AM

Subject: The God in the Now retreat

Dear Merwyn,

My name is Michael Prabhu and I am writing to you from Chennai.

I came to learn about the above-titled retreat to be conducted at the Sangam Spirituality Centre in Chicalim, Goa.

I also understand that you are one of the organizers of the programme and associated with Sangam. 

There are concerns that one of the components of the programme is Centering Prayer, which is a New Age technique.

As you are a member of the National Service Team of the CCR, you may be aware that there have been articles by reputed priests in the now-defunct New Covenant [Charismatic Renewal-USA] magazine explaining the New Age errors of Centering Prayer.

I write this in the hope that my information about the Centering Prayer retreat — with which senior priests and leaders of the CCR in Goa are reportedly associated — is incorrect.

I look forward to your early response.

At your service in Jesus’ Name, Michael
www.ephesians-511.net

I received this response after four days, which was AFTER the first session of the course was held:

From:
Merwyn Rodrigues
To:
prabhu
Sent: Monday, June 22, 2009 10:26 AM Subject: Re: The God in the Now retreat

Dear Michael

Thanks for your mail and the concern you have expressed. I have noted what you have pointed out and have already forwarded your message to the other members of Sangam and will personally take up the matter at our next meeting.

Thanks and God Bless Merwyn

From:
prabhu
To:
Merwyn Rodrigues
Sent: Wednesday, June 24, 2009 3:45 PM

Subject: Re: The God in the Now retreat

Thanks, Merwyn. God bless you too. I will be happy to be appraised of your decision. Love, Michael

There was no further communication from Merwyn Rodrigues.

A week later, it was brought to my attention that Sangam had advertised another course from August 1-5:

‘HEALING THE INNER CHILD’ by Fr. S.S. Sahayaraj OFM Cap from ANUGRAHA, Institute for Counselling, Psychotherapy and Research, Dindigul, Tamil Nadu

I immediately wrote to Merwyn Rodrigues because Anugraha promotes New Age [read my letter]:

From:
prabhu
To:
Merwyn Rodrigues
Sent: Wednesday, July 01, 2009 10:09 PM

Subject: MOST URGENT: Inner Healing retreats in Goa by the Capuchin priests from Anugraha

My dear Merwyn,

I was waiting to hear from you after your meeting with the other Sangam people [my reply to you, above].

Now, I understand that the Capuchin Fathers of Anugraha, Dindigul, are coming to Goa to conduct an Inner Healing retreat. I am shocked to learn about this programme so soon after the “God in the Now” Centering Prayer retreat arranged by you all.

The type of psychology and counseling that these priests offer is not Catholic-biblical-pastoral at all. In fact, while it may not be Christian even, and purely secular, which need not necessarily be a problem for Catholics, it is hardly avoidable that they include components that are anti-Christian.

While it will take too much time and space for me to prepare an article to justify my statements, what I can assure you is that

the OFM Cap. priests at Anugraha are promoters of yoga retreats, guided retreats based on enneagrams, genograms, bioenergetics, neuro linguistic programming, and other New Age techniques.

Their spirituality is not anything that charismatics would want to touch with a barge pole.

I am preparing a brief report on what the Anugraha priests are doing in the guise of promoting Catholic spirituality and will be sending it to you shortly. [Meanwhile I trust you will reply] It will show you why these practices are not Catholic but New Age.

But that does not shock me. What shocks me is that the charismatic renewal in Goa has become the conduit for New Age!

I would like to be corrected if I am wrong and I will beg your pardon, but aren’t the leading charismatic renewal leaders of Goa in the Sangam organisation? Where has the discernment gone? Where is the Holy Spirit and the Word of God anymore in some sections of the CCR. Do we not have established and reputed charismatic inner healing ministries?

Did not the Goa leaders check out thoroughly the contents of these programmes and the allied activities of those who would be conducting them?

I can say from my experience, observation and the information that I get, that all this is the result of compromises made at different times, a cover up of the truth about New Age dangers because some senior leaders were already into some forms of it, and a decay in the spiritual dispositions of many senior leaders. What is happening was inevitable.

I do not speak as one in authority over you or anyone else, so kindly do not misunderstand me.

46.

 

 

I also request you not to look at me as a fault-finder, as some misguided “leaders” might have you believe. There are lots of good average Catholics in Goa, even in the Renewal, and quite a few priests, who have met me, heard me, and will vouch for me.

I am seriously concerned about the errors, especially the New Age ones, that are getting institutionalized in the Church because of our apathy and silence. And now because of our collaboration with them?

Who will pay the price for this? Our brothers and sisters, our children and grandchildren.

It is our duty to protect and fight for our Faith. Even if today some of the enemies of the Church are within her. Let us do it together.

At your service in Jesus’ Name, Michael Prabhu
www.ephesians-511.net

There was no response to my above letter.

REMINDER: From:
prabhu
To:
Merwyn Rodrigues
Sent: Thursday, July 02, 2009 7:55 AM

Subject: Fw: MOST URGENT: Inner Healing retreats in Goa by the Capuchin priests from Anugraha

Dear Merwyn, This is a reminder. Please do not take offense at anything I wrote. I am very concerned about the spread of New Age error in the Church and the role of the CCR either by its silence or by its participation. Love, Michael

I did not receive any acknowledgement from Merwyn till the time of my completing this report on July 4.

He has not reverted to me on the matter of the Centering Prayer issue either.

Till this time there was no article on Centering Prayer on this ministry’s website because it has had no real presence in India. Or so I thought, because I had not come across anyone promoting it in Catholic circles. But, seeing that the Catholic Charismatic Renewal has taken the initiative to introduce it in this country, I hurriedly put together — in a matter of two days — some information on the subject from material that I had already saved in my computer.

In line with this ministry’s practice of exposing error [Ephesians 5:11] and creating awareness about New Age practices, this writer is obliged to make public this information.

For the SANGAM INTEGRAL FORMATION AND SPIRITUALITY CENTRE, GOA-NEW AGE PSYCHOLOGY, ETC.
report, please see http://ephesians-511.net/docs/SANGAM_INTEGRAL_FORMATION_AND_SPIRITUALITY_CENTRE_GOA-NEW_AGE_PSYCHOLOGY_ETC.doc

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

47.

 

 

 

ADDITIONAL INFORMATION. UPDATE OF THE ARTICLE ON CENTERING PRAYER

Ctd. from page 20

10. Contemplative Prayer

http://www.greenspun.com/bboard/q-and-a-fetch-msg.tcl?msg_id=00BKtO

Q.
I am interested to find out people’s opinions on contemplative prayer. I have been practising the John Main method* for some time now and have been aware of the centering prayer school founded by Abbot Thomas Keating as well. I recently found this on the Internet
http://www.dotm.org/decelles-1.htm (apologies if the hyperlink has not appeared) and wonder how approving the Church is of these two methods of prayer. Does anyone have any idea of other methods of contemplative prayer if the John Main and Abbot Keating ones are not recommended?

Adrian Lowe
adrianmlowe@yahoo.com, September 20, 2003

Q. Does anyone have any idea of other methods of contemplative prayer if the John Main and Abbot Keating ones are not recommended?

Jake jake1REMOVE@pngusa.net, September 22, 2003

*“The John Main method” is the “Christian Meditation” of the World Community for Christian Meditation [WCCM]. It is Buddhist and New Age, see my comments on page 39 and also my separate report- Michael

RESPONSES:

1. For an analysis of the problems with centering prayer, please see The Danger of Centering Prayer by the Rev. John D. Dreher. http://www.petersnet.net/research/retrieve_full.cfm?RecNum=234

Bill Nelson
bnelson45@hotmail.com, September 22, 2003

2. Father Thomas Dubay, S.M., has written and taught extensively on the subject of contemplative prayer. His excellent book, Fire Within, is available from Ignatius Press. It is an introduction to the writings of St. Teresa of Avila and St. John of the Cross — both doctors of the Church, and great Carmelite mystics. While easy to understand, Fire Within is still indepth enough to prepare one for a deeper study of the works of these two great Saints. In my experience as a Secular Discalced Carmelite, one usually begins to study St. Teresa’s writings by reading her Autobiography, followed by The Way of Perfection. Her most profound work is Interior Castle. John of the Cross is best understood by reading The Ascent of Mt. Carmel and The Dark Night of the Soul before moving on to his other more sublime works.

Regarding “centering prayer,” Father Dubay has spoken against it on several occasions that I know of. Contemplation is supernatural prayer, and can therefore only be given by God. We cannot “induce” it ourselves by using methods.

Both Teresa and John teach that we can best prepare ourselves by faithfulness to mental prayer (meditation as best we can), humility, detachment from worldly things, charity and abandonment to God.

Patricia
MTherese2@aol.com, September 22, 2003

3. I agree with you completely, Patricia, concerning Fr. Dubay. He has made several 13-episode series for EWTN, some of them on prayer — with emphasis on mental prayer (meditation and contemplation) according to the great Carmelite saints. Only a few weeks ago, he was interviewed for an hour by Fr. Mitchell Pacwa on “EWTN Live.” He talked about many things, including Centering Prayer [CP]. (I think that someone phoned in a question about it.) He listed several reasons for us to avoid it, though he was careful to say that those promoting CP [including Fr. Keating] were well-intentioned. It meant a lot to me to hear this from an expert like Fr. Dubay, because I have been unsure about CP for more than 15 years. I found out about it in 1985, when I learned that it was being practiced and promoted by a prominent Catholic layman who runs a charitable organization (feeding the hungry, especially in the Caribbean). I had gone to do some volunteer work with this man’s apostolate in Florida, and he sought to interest me in CP by giving me a bunch of audiocassettes made by (then) Abbot Keating and another Trappist/Cistercian, Fr. Basil Pennington. After trying CP and listening to the tapes, I came away “smelling something rotten in the state of Denmark.” This CP business just didn’t “feel” right, so I abandoned it as just another experimental thing that was probably picked up from Eastern Asian non-Christianity. Since seeing Fr. Dubay on EWTN, I have come across two things:

1. A full-length article entitled ‘Is Centering Prayer Contemplation?’
http://www.dotm.org/ctrprayjonnette.htm

2. The following excerpt from another page (http://www.dotm.org/winter99.htm):
“Once again, Catholics … are perplexed by the activities of a local Marian group. In a recent newsletter they aggressively promote the New Age practice called ‘centering prayer.’ In their defense of this practice they have erroneously identified genuine Catholic mystical forms of prayer as examples of centering prayer. We submit that, while there may be some external similarities between the two (the devil will always use a smidgen of truth to lead people astray), centering prayer in itself is irredeemably non-Christian in both its methods and goals.

“What are these methods and goals? Basically, one is directed to empty oneself of all thoughts, not only a simple clearing away of the mind, but a suspension of the intellect. A mantra is used to this effect. An attempt is made to make Catholics more comfortable with this technique by comparing a mantra to the Rosary, or by suggesting that the name ‘Jesus’ be used. One must note that in the Rosary we are called upon to actively contemplate upon the Mysteries (a mindless repetition is exactly what Christ referred to when He cautioned us against vain and repetitive prayers). Some may accept that centering prayer has been ‘Christianized;’ however, the methods of authentic Christian prayer have always been based on cooperation between God and our intellect and will.

48.

 

 

Many noted Catholic theologians and spiritual directors such as: Fr. Thomas Dubay (an expert on Carmelite spirituality), Fr. Benedict Groeschel (a trained psychologist who, ironically, has been invited by this Marian group to be next year’s keynote speaker at their Marian Conference), and Fr. Mitch Pacwa ( a convert from the New Age and centering prayer) — have cautioned strongly against the use of centering prayer pointing out this utter emptying of the mind (better known as Transcendental Meditation) leading to a void which can likely be taken advantage of by satanic forces. Would Christ place souls in such jeopardy? If it is not of God, where did centering prayer come from?

“Johnnette Benkovic … has devoted an entire chapter in her book, ‘The New Age Counterfeit,’ to centering prayer.

In this book, she quotes Fr. Emile Lafranz, S.J., [see page 50- Michael] director of the Center of Jesus the Lord in New Orleans, on the origins of centering prayer: ‘I honestly believe it comes from Hinduism. And it is an attempt to reach an altered state of consciousness.’ He also cautions, ‘I believe it’s something that can likewise introduce a person to an evil spirit.’

“An article entitled, ‘The Danger of Centering Prayer,’ which appeared in the November, 1997 issue of ‘This Rock’ (published by Karl Keating’s ‘Catholic Answers’ apostolate), included a mother’s account of her ten-year-old who had been introduced to centering prayer at a Catholic school: ‘About six weeks ago Kristy started having difficulty going to sleep. She didn’t want to stay in her own room and would lie there afraid to close her eyes, until I would let her go into her sister’s room and sleep with her. Finally she confided in me that she would see something scary if she closed her eyes. A few days ago, she confided that it laughed. Kristy had used the centering prayer on her own at bedtime for some time before this fear started.’ The author of the article, Fr. John Dreher goes on to explain: ‘What happened to Kristy? The laughter is very characteristic of evil spirits. It would have taken personal contact and prayerful discernment to know for sure. From the description, I would suspect that an evil spirit is harassing her. I would doubt that it has any serious hold on her, unless there was immoral behavior or a special vulnerability in her psychological state. I suspect that her use of centering prayer opened her to evil spirits and harassments.

“Having pointed out the dangers involved in the centering prayer method itself, we must address its goals. The Marian group’s newsletter offers the following passage: ‘But in fact its chief purpose is an opening to the Indwelling Trinity, the Divine Presence of God in His Word, Jesus Christ, residing at the core of all creation and at the core of each individual human person.’ This is, indeed, a lofty and laudable goal, but to paraphrase a popular billboard, ‘Will the road of centering prayer really get you to God’s place?’ Centering prayer has been documented to lead some to spiritual ruin and yet the Marian group in its September, 1999 newsletter insists that ‘To call it “demonic” is to blaspheme against the Holy Spirit.’ This claim is the height of spiritual arrogance, an arrogance which is again characteristic of the evil one and not of the One who calls us to humility and a spirit of self-criticism. Let us pray that a group whose stated purpose is to promote Marian devotion will follow more closely the path of her Son.”

Adrian, I have to admit that I have never heard/read anything from the Vatican itself that expresses approval or condemnation of Centering Prayer.

John F. Gecik
jfgecik@hotmail.com, September 23, 2003

4. This CP thing IS New Age mumbo jumbo repacked for Christian consumption. We are to worship with our spirits, hearts and MINDS! We must NEVER empty our minds and leave it open to who-knows-what. That is like walking away from your computer in the middle of a document and leaving the keyboard wide-open to anybody or “anything” else.

Gail
rothfarms@socket.net, September 23, 2003

5. St. Teresa of Avila warns against some methods of prayer “which are not inspired by the gospels, which set Christ aside in preference for a mental void which makes no sense in Christianity”.

The Holy Father {JP 2} addressed the ‘new age’ thing in Rome at an ‘ad limina’ visit from some US bishops in May of 1993. Regarding the ‘new age movement’ he says “it includes some very ambiguous elements which are incompatible with the Christian faith”.

He goes on to say “New Age ideas sometimes find their way into preaching, catechesis, workshops, and retreats, and thus influence even practicing Catholics, who perhaps are unaware of the incompatibility of those ideas with the Church’s faith. In their syncretistic and immanent outlook, these parareligious movements pay little heed to revelation, and instead try to come to God through knowledge and experience based on elements borrowed from Eastern spirituality or from psychological techniques. They tend to relativize religious doctrine in favor of a vague worldview expressed as a system of myths and symbols dressed in religious language. Moreover, they often propose a pantheistic concept of God which is incompatible with sacred scripture and with Christian tradition. They replace personal responsibility to God for our actions with a sense of duty to the cosmos, thus overturning the true concept of sin and the need for redemption through Christ.”
Theresa
Rodntee4Jesus@aol.com, September 25, 2003.

6. It is extremely refreshing to hear your insights into Centering Prayer. I have been looking into Centering Prayer myself for some time now and agree completely with your points. Here is an additional tidbit of information:

Thomas Keating was the President of the Temple of Understanding in 1984. The Temple of Understanding was founded by Lucifer Trust (later renamed to Lucis Trust) which itself was founded by Alice Bailey. Alice Bailey’s goal and the original purpose of Lucis Trust was to prepare the way for “The Christ” (in their speak – the antichrist). The Temple of Understanding promotes the unification of all religions, with the final purpose of creating a one world- religion (i.e., not Christianity). Further, Thomas Keating, in his own words, has stated (to paraphrase) that – through Christ is NOT the only way to get to Kingdom of God. For Christians/Catholics this statement should raise a red flag. Gabo Gaviria
jkcap@hotmail.com, October 08, 2003 49.

 

 

 

 

7. Beware of contemplative prayer. Note that the popular book, “The Purpose Driven Life” by Rick Warren advocates contemplative prayer. Emptying ones mind, repeating mantras……Christians don’t need this. We have direct access to the Father through Jesus Christ who is our advocate. New Age techniques are dangerous and should be avoided.
Diane Constant Shefveland
religiontrends@aol.com, June 27, 2004

8. Your last statement is certainly correct. However, contemplative prayer is not a “new age technique”, nor does it have anything to do with “emptying one’s mind” or “repeating mantras”. Catholic Tradition and teaching recognizes three forms of prayer – vocal, meditative, and contemplative. Many of the greatest saints of the Church practiced contemplative prayer daily, and they certainly were not involved in the New Age movement. Your confusing genuine contemplative prayer with new age techniques is understandable though, for much of what is presented as “contemplative prayer” these days, even in supposedly Catholic seminars, workshops and retreats, is a actually a mishmash of contemplative prayer, eastern mysticism, and new age techniques, frequently with more emphasis on the latter than on actual contemplative prayer.

The Catechism of the Catholic Church devotes considerable space to genuine contemplative prayer (sections 2709 through 2724). A few quotes…

“Entering into contemplative prayer is like entering into the Eucharistic liturgy: we “gather up” the heart, recollect our whole being under the prompting of the Holy Spirit, abide in the dwelling place of the lord which we are, awaken our faith in order to enter into the presence of him who awaits us.”

“Contemplative prayer is the prayer of the child of God, of the forgiven sinner who agrees to welcome the love by which he is loved and who wants to respond to it by loving even more.”

“Contemplative prayer is the simplest expression of the mystery of prayer. It is a gift, a grace; it can be accepted only in humility and poverty.”

“Contemplative prayer is a union with the prayer of Christ as it makes us participate in his mystery.”
Paul M.
PaulCyp@cox.net, June 27, 2004

 

11.
Centering Prayer: A Pastoral Perspective – An Interview with Fr. Emile Lafranz, S.J.


http://www.albawabaforums.com/read.php3?f=3&i=114060&t=113813

Father Emile Lafranz, S.J. was director of The Center of Jesus the Lord in New Orleans, Louisiana, for twenty years. In addition to traveling throughout the United States preaching about the Holy Spirit and living a life in the Lord, much of Father Lafranz’s time was spent in giving pastoral counselling and spiritual direction to the numbers of people who came to the Center On Ascension Thursday, May 25, 1995, Father Emile Lafranz went home to be with Our Lord.

Johnnette: Before we talk about prayer, it is important for us to start with a definition. What is prayer?
Father Lafranz: St. Teresa talks about prayer as conversation with God. It’s the faith that enables us to enter into a relationship with the Father in the Son through the Holy Spirit.
Johnnette: What is centering prayer?
Father Lafranz: I need to be very careful here. Prayer will have through the grace of God the normal progression of simplifying. And there is a centering on Jesus Christ which must always be encouraged. A personal relationship with Him. A centering like-wise on the word of God that makes Jesus so present to us. But there is a technique of prayer that has become quite popular over the last twenty years and that’s called centering prayer. And
I would say that it is simply transcendental meditation in a Christian dress.
Johnnette: Father, let’s talk about the roots of this centering prayer technique. Where does it come from?
Father Lafranz:
I honestly believe it comes from Hinduism. And it is an attempt to reach an altered state of consciousness (meditative thought). A type of mysticism, not Christian mysticism, but a natural mysticism in which there is a feeling of a peace. And many people get into it and they realize there is a change that is happening. But I would say this is not due to the power of the Holy Spirit. I believe its something that can likewise introduce a person to an evil spirit. Why I say this is that when we go into the void, we need to be extremely cautious. We don’t go unprotected. Evil spirits can touch us if we don’t have our minds and hearts guarded. As were told in the sixth chapter of St. Paul’s letter to the Ephesians, Put on the armor of God. What concerns me so much is that a technique is being used to come into contact with God, a technique that will automatically produce mysticism. Union with God is a grace, a gift of God. We cannot create this experience. It is a gift of God. I would say we need to be extremely cautious. When we open ourselves, what spirit is coming in? The Holy Spirit? Is it an evil spirit? That is why I would definitely say Christians need to recognize that first and foremost we need to come with the protection of the Holy Spirit, recognize that the focus has to be on God. Not upon ourselves. I find that this type of prayer actually has the individual looking more and more into himself. He becomes more and more self conscious. The reason I would say this is by its very nature, coming from transcendental meditation, or Hinduism, their understanding of God is very different from the Christian understanding of God.
Johnnette: Share with us, Father, What is that difference?
Father Lafranz: Hinduism believes in a pantheistic awareness of God. All is God. And to become more and more conscious of this relatedness with the is-ness of all creation is the goal of Hinduism. It’s simply something that is passive. For Christians, we believe that God is different from matter. God is separate from matter. The creator is not the creature. God is involved in our lives. He is present to us at the deepest core of our being. But we are not God. The fallacy of the New Age is that it is a proclamation that we are God. That was the first heresy. The first temptation, ‘You will be like God’.

50.

 

 

 

Johnnette: Father, were talking about a technique, and I know that one of the things that concerns me about centering prayer is that it is sometimes stated that centering prayer is a means of coming into contemplative prayer. And sometimes it’s even stated that centering prayer is contemplative prayer. What is contemplative prayer?
Father Lafranz: Contemplative prayer is first of all a gift from God. It’s an infused experience of Gods presence with us through faith and through love. And likewise as a result of the gifts of the Holy Spirit we become more aware of Gods presence to us. The normal progression of the Christian is to grow in the contemplative awareness of God. It’s an infused gift of God. In other words, we can’t create it. We can humbly go before God, in repentance we can turn our lives over to God, and after a period of time we can grow in a deeper understanding of God. But its a process. It doesn’t happen overnight. I believe that what is happening today is people are being told to go into centering prayer and in an instant you will be holy.
Notice the cross is absent in centering prayer, and there can be no growth without the cross…

12.
Fr. M. Basil Pennington (1931-2005) / Tarot Cards / Fr. Thomas Keating (b. 1923)

http://socrates58.blogspot.com/2007/11/centering-prayer-fr-m-basil-pennington.html Posted by Dave Armstrong

All of this inquiry came about as a result of part of my new duties at my new job with the Coming Home Network [CHNI].

I answer some of the “difficult” questions that come in. In this particular instance, someone asked about a show that featured Clare McGrath Merkle*: a critic of centering prayer. See the audio files of her appearances on The Journey Home [link] and also The Abundant Life, with Johnnette Benkovic (one / two / three); see also many EWTN audio files on the topic of a Catholic view of the New Age (many by Fr. Mitch Pacwa, S.J.). *see page 5
My correspondent asserted that the late Fr. Pennington’s views on centering prayer were misrepresented by Merkle, as incorporating New Age techniques, whereas Fr. Thomas Keating’s views were rightly the target of such criticisms. My correspondent also admitted that a lot of what passes for centering prayer (which, she says, is nothing more than a genuine manifestation of the Catholic contemplative prayer tradition) is indeed shot through with an excessive syncretism and mixing of disparate elements. She reiterated that Fr. Pennington (in contrast to these heterodox distortions) was an orthodox Catholic.
I set out to do my research (not knowing much about the topic, going in) so I could offer a substantial answer. My responses show a developing understanding of what I think I found today:

Thanks for your letter. It was forwarded to me, as part of my (recently obtained) job at CHNI is attempting to give answers to the relatively difficult or technical questions that come in. You obviously have a great deal of knowledge about this subject. I can’t say that I knew much of anything, myself, about “centering prayer” before this letter (I had at least heard of it). So I had to look around the Internet to see what I could find from other trusted Catholic sources. I did run across an article in This Rock magazine (Nov. 1997 issue), called The Danger of Centering Prayer [see page 7] [http://www.catholic.com/thisrock/1997/9711fea1.asp] by Fr. John D. Dreher. He does not distinguish Pennington from Keating, and is critical of the entire method. Dreher states:

Centering prayer differs from Christian prayer in that the intent of the technique is to bring the practitioner to the center of his own being. There he is, supposedly, to experience the presence of the God who indwells him. Christian prayer, on the contrary, centers upon God in a relational way, as someone apart from oneself. The Christian knows a God who is personal, yet who, as Creator, infinitely transcends his creature. God is wholly other than man. It is also crucial to Christian prayer that God engages man’s whole being in response, not just his interior life. In the view of centering prayer, the immanence of God somehow makes the transcendence of God available to human techniques and experience.

Centering prayer is essentially a form of self-hypnosis. It makes use of a “mantra,” a word repeated over and over to focus the mind while striving by one’s will to go deep within oneself. The effects are a hypnotic-like state: concentration upon one thing, disengagement from other stimuli, a high degree of openness to suggestion, a psychological and physiological condition that externally resembles sleep but in which consciousness is interiorized and the mind subject to suggestion. After reading a published description of centering prayer, a psychology professor said, “Your question is, is this hypnosis? Sure it is.” He said the state can be verified physiologically by the drop in blood pressure, respiratory rate, lactic acid level in the blood, and the galvanic conductivity of the skin. Abbot Keating relates that, when they began doing the centering prayer workshops in the guest house, some of the monks and guests ” complained that it was spooky seeing people walking around the guest house like ‘zombies.”‘ They recognized the symptoms but could not diagnose the illness.

About Fr. Pennington in particular, he writes:

Centering prayer claims for itself the experience of God, while setting aside external realities and overcoming the “otherness” of God. It takes these characteristics not from Christian tradition but from Hinduism, through the medium of Transcendental Meditation. TM is Hinduism adapted by Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, a Hindu guru, for use in a Western cultural setting. Fr. Pennington, one of the authors of centering prayer and an ardent supporter of TM, says, “Mahesh Yogi, employing the terminology of the ancient Vedic tradition, speaks of this [practice of TM] ‘to plunge into deep, deep rest for fifteen or twenty minutes twice a day’ as experiencing the Absolute. The Christian knows by faith that this Absolute is our God of love, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, who dwells in us. When he goes to his deepest self, he finds in himself an image and participation of God, and he finds God himself.”

Fr. Pennington approves a Christian’s participation in TM, despite the fact that the introductory ceremony to TM, the Puja, involves worship of a dead Hindu guru and that the mantras given those being initiated are in fact the names of Hindu gods. For a Christian knowingly to participate in TM is a violation of the Second Commandment against false worship. 51.

 

 

 

In the February 1998 issue of the same magazine, letters to the editor about Fr. Dreher’s article appear. Ironically, the first one defends Fr. Keating as perfectly orthodox, whereas you would (far as I can tell) disagree with that assessment. But Fr. Dreher’s response and the documentation he provides, is, I think, compelling in showing that Fr. Pennington and Fr. Keating have both committed the errors of espousing false belief-systems to a very troubling degree. I cite his response in full:

Fr. John Dreher replies:

In the spirit of dialogue, especially with those who have had some involvement with centering prayer, let me highlight the crucial issue: Is centering prayer traditional Catholic contemplative prayer or is it New Age in Christian dress or, at least, heavily influenced by the New Age?

Some correspondents make reference to the “method” of centering prayer, so I will begin my response in that area. But first let me say that I believe in contemplative prayer. I practice it every day, and I am reasonably well read in Catholic mystical theology.

1. Method. The guidelines for centering prayer bear similarities to traditional contemplation, enough to package it as Catholic contemplation, but are essentially different.

Guideline 1: “Choose a sacred word as the symbol of your intention to consent to God’s presence and action within.” The “sacred word” has an indispensable place within centering prayer (and in Transcendental Meditation, where it is called a “mantra”) but is not the heart of the Catholic contemplative tradition. Centering prayer uses the “sacred word” as a focusing device for psychic energies. In Catholic contemplation, when I say or think “Jesus,” I intend to relate in a personal way to Jesus. I do not say “love, peace, mercy, silence, stillness, calm, faith, trust,” though centering prayer commends them as “sacred words,” because these qualities or attributes are not persons. The rosary and the Jesus Prayer, though they undeniably have a calming effect, have a personal and relational content that is primary.

Guideline 2: “Sitting comfortably and with eyes closed, settle briefly and silently introduce the sacred word as the symbol of your consent to God’s presence and action within.” What is the nature of “God’s presence and action within”? I reiterate two points I made in the article about the indwelling of God: that it does not reduce his transcendence or make him accessible by any technique or method, and that we are not to go to God deep within but from deep within.

Guideline 3: “When you become aware of thoughts, return ever so gently to the sacred word.” Distractions are a problem not only in contemplative prayer but in daily life as well. A good spiritual director, in Catholic tradition, might offer one of, say, ten different ways to deal with it, depending on the situation. Guideline 3 is a means of deepening the focus of psychic energies and is a hypnotic technique.

What about centering prayer’s fruitfulness in dissipating stress and bringing peace? Many report this outcome. I do not dispute the effect, just the cause. The medieval Flemish mystic Ruysbroeck said there is a form of peace that is purely natural: “When a man is bare and imageless in his senses and empty and idle in his higher powers, he enters into a rest through mere nature . . . without the grace of God. These people err gravely. They immerse themselves in an absolute silence that is purely natural, and a false liberty of spirit is born from this. Having drawn the body in upon itself, they are mute, unmoving. . . . They mistake these types of simplicity for those which are reached through God. In reality they have lost God” (John Ruysbroeck, Adornment of the Spiritual Marriage).

Guideline 4: “At the end of the prayer period, remain in silence with eyes closed for a couple of minutes.” I am not aware of such an instruction in the Catholic contemplative tradition. It is, however, a common place for emerging from a hypnotic state. The examples of St. Teresa, St. Bernadette, the children of Fatima, Padre Pio, and many others who have experienced states of “trance” are not the same, for these are not “acquired contemplation” (accomplished by human effort) but “infused contemplation” in which God has taken the full initiative.

2. New Age? The similarities between centering prayer and Transcendental Meditation are striking. “As an ex-TM mediator,” says Fr. Finbarr Flanagan, O.F.M., “I find it hard to see any differences between centering prayer and Transcendental Meditation.” Frs. Keating, Menninger, and Pennington authored centering prayer at a time when St. Joseph Abbey had received several retreats involving Eastern religions, including Transcendental Meditation. I cited Fr. Pennington’s praise for the Hindu guru and author of Transcendental Meditation. This involvement in eclecticism has continued. Fr. Pennington has not just attended an e.s.t (Erhard Sensitivity Training) session but has served on its board.
Frs. Keating and Pennington gave endorsements, appearing on the dust jacket, for
Meditations on the Tarot: A Journey in Christian Hermeticism.
[See page 36]
The tarot is a deck of cards used in fortune telling. Fr. Keating calls the book “the greatest contribution to date toward the rediscovery and renewal of the Christian contemplative tradition.” Fr. Pennington says it is “without doubt the most extraordinary work I have ever read.”

Amity House, the publisher, is heavily New Age. The Library of Congress has classified the book under “occult sciences” and “cartomancy.” For more on the book about the Tarot, see the article, von Blathasar
and the Tarot, by Carl Olson, writing in Ignatius Insight Scoop: the blog of Ignatius Press (an orthodox Catholic publisher). This issue is complicated by the fact that Hans Urs von Balthasar: a highly-regarded theologian (whose works have often been published by Ignatius Press) wrote a Foreword to the book (see excerpts from it). On this same page (discussion portion), Stratford Caldecott, a Catholic writer, who reviewed the book positively in The National Catholic Register, admits it is not totally orthodox, and that von Balthasar had also noted this:

 

52.

 

 

 

Hi, I am Stratford Caldecott*, editor of ‘Second Spring’ as mentioned above. Carl asked me to jump in. I have to say the intention of our journal is to be as open-minded as we can be from within a total commitment to Catholic truth and the authority of the Church. As background, I am a convert from a New Age sort of background (by which I don’t mean the flakier kinds of occultism but simply an interest in mysticism and other religions, that kind of thing). My heroes are Newman, Chesterton, Tolkien, JPII, Ratzinger/Benedict, not to mention various saints – and I count Balthasar as a big influence, though do not regard him as infallible. *see page 55

I don’t have time now to dig out my original review of Tomberg, but will try to do that later if it might be helpful. It is a very rich and stimulating book, but as Balthasar said (in comments largely edited out of the ‘Afterword’ to the English paperback edition because they sounded too critical) there are certain flaws that need to be borne in mind. It does not appear to be totally orthodox, despite the author’s intention. However, the book is not at all to do with ‘Tarot’ in the sense of divination, but uses the SYMBOLS on the cards as a way into a series of meditations on the Christian and the ‘Hermetic’ traditions that he is trying to weave together…

Translator Robert Powell writes in a review:

Here it must be said that the author’s work does not just connect onto the Hermetic tradition, but rather revivifies it by establishing something new. He has brought into being a new and Christian form of Hermeticism: the birth of Christian Hermeticism is accomplished through these Letters. The reader of the twenty two Letters who works his way through them as meditations can experience that he is on a journey: a journey into Christian Hermeticism.

The excerpt from this book on “Death” (Letter 13) provided on this web page appears to teach the non-Christian belief in reincarnation:

The thirteenth Arcanum of the Tarot is therefore that of the principle of subtraction or death, and is the opposite of the principle of addition or life. It is necessary to subtract the Self from the astral body, the etheric body and the physical body in order to understand the mechanism of forgetting; it is necessary to subtract the Self and the astral body, from the etheric body and the physical body in order to obtain the state of sleep; and it is necessary to subtract the Self, the astral body and the etheric body from the physical body in order to obtain the corpse, i.e. the fact of death. These three degrees of subtraction in their totality constitute the process of excarnation, just as the corresponding three degrees of addition constitute the totality of the process of incarnation. For incarnation is the addition of an astral body to the Self, the addition of an etheric body to the astral body and the Self, and lastly the addition of a physical body to the etheric body, the astral body and the Self.

The Catechism of the Catholic Church flatly rejects reincarnation:

1013 Death is the end of man’s earthly pilgrimage, of the time of grace and mercy which God offers him so as to work out his earthly life in keeping with the divine plan, and to decide his ultimate destiny. When “the single course of our earthly life” is completed, we shall not return to other earthly lives: “It is appointed for men to die once.” There is no “reincarnation” after death.

The meditation from the book, “The High Priestess” (Letter 2) strikes me as rather bizarre, from an orthodox Catholic standpoint:

The re-birth from Water and Spirit which the Master indicates to Nicodemus is the re-establishment of the state of consciousness prior to the Fall, where the Spirit was divine Breath and where this Breath was reflected by virginal Nature. This is Christian yoga. Its aim is not “radical deliverance” (mukti), i.e. the state of consciousness without breath and without reflection, but rather “baptism from Water and the Spirit”, which is the complete and perfect response to divine action. These two kinds of baptism bring about the reintegration of the two constituent elements of consciousness as such the active element and the passive element. There is no consciousness without these two elements, and the suppression of this duality by means of a practical method such as that inspired by the ideal of unity (advaita non-duality) must necessarily lead to the extinction not of being but rather of consciousness. Then this would not be a new birth of consciousness, but instead would be its return to the pre-natal embryonic cosmic state.

. . . Christian yoga does not aspire directly to unity, but rather to the unity of two. This is very important for understanding the standpoint which one takes towards the infinitely serious problem of unity and duality. For this problem can open the door to truly divine mysteries and can also close them to us…for ever, perhaps, who knows? Everything depends on its comprehension. We can decide in favour of monism and say to ourselves that there can be only one sole essence, one sole being. Or we can decide in view of considerable historical and personal experience in favour of dualism and say to ourselves that there are two principles in the world; good and evil, spirit and matter, and that, entirely incomprehensible though this duality is at root, it must be admitted as an incontestable fact. WE can, moreover, decide in favour of a third point of view, namely that of love as the cosmic principle which presupposes duality and postulates its non-substantial but essential unity.

These three points of view are found at the basis of the Vedanta (advaita) and Spinozism (monism), Manichaeism and certain gnostic schools (dualism), and the Judaeo-Christian current (love).

The Vatican document: Jesus Christ: The Bearer of the Water of Life: A Christian Reflection on the “New Age” does indeed (as you allude to) provide a very helpful Christian treatment of the general subject. It includes sections on Hermeticism [see page 37] and anthroposophy:

Hermeticism: philosophical and religious practices and speculations linked to the writings in the Corpus Hermeticum, and the Alexandrian texts attributed to the mythical Hermes Trismegistos.

53.

 

When they first became known during the Renaissance, they were thought to reveal pre-Christian doctrines, but later studies showed they dated from the first century of the Christian era. Alexandrian hermeticism is a major resource for modern esotericism, and the two have much in common: eclecticism, a refutation of ontological dualism, an affirmation of the positive and symbolic character of the universe, the idea of the fall and later restoration of mankind. Hermetic speculation has strengthened belief in an ancient fundamental tradition or a so-called philosophia perennis falsely considered as common to all religious traditions. The high and ceremonial forms of magic developed from Renaissance Hermeticism.

Anthroposophy: a theosophical doctrine originally popularised by Rudolf Steiner (1861-1925), who left the Theosophical Society after being leader of its German branch from 1902 to 1913. It is an esoteric doctrine meant to initiate people into “objective knowledge” in the spiritual-divine sphere. Steiner believed it had helped him explore the laws of evolution of the cosmos and of humanity. Every physical being has a corresponding spiritual being, and earthly life is influenced by astral energies and spiritual essences. The Akasha Chronicle is said to be a “cosmic memory” available to initiates.

At this point (though I would like to study the issue further), I would be very wary of this book, Meditations on the Tarot: A Journey in Christian Hermeticism, as it appears to cross the line between looking for elements in non-Christian and heterodox Christian religious belief-systems that are true (a fully Catholic practice, and one highly stressed at Vatican II) and outright advocacy of those practices, which involves contradiction to Catholic doctrine and metaphysical philosophy. Fr. Pennington’s extreme praise of the book indicates to me that he has also (though not necessarily) blurred this distinction. Stratford Caldecott, editor of Second Spring: A Journal of Faith & Culture, positively reviewed the book, but also admitted that it was not “totally orthodox.”
I’ll let you make up your own mind as to the materials I have presented. It has made me very curious, myself. We want to avoid the two poles of conspiratorialism and “guilt by association” on one hand and laxity in doctrinal orthodoxy out of a desire for conciliation and ecumenism and a certain level of permissible syncretism, on the other.

* * *

Clare McGrath Merkle (or an unmentioned person; it’s not clear) wrote an article entitled “Centering Prayer: Catholic Meditation or Occult Meditation?”
http://www.ourladyswarriors.org/dissent/centerprayer.htm This appeared in The Contemplative Prayer Online magazine. The writer provides a bit of documented argumentation in that piece.

Of related interest is an article by Margaret A. Feaster, that was published in Homiletic & Pastoral Review: “A Closer Look at Centering Prayer”*(October 2004: pp. 26-31, 44-46). This article contains an abundance of information and critiques both Fr. Pennington and Fr. Keating. That means that two major, respected, orthodox Catholic magazines hold to the same view of the difficulties in Fr. Pennington’s and Fr. Keating’s opinions. EWTN also agrees, since it has on its site the critiques of Clare McGrath Merkle, on two of its shows (including The Journey Home). This is not insignificant.

*http://www.catholicculture.org/culture/library/view.cfm?id=6337&CFID=9692006&CFTOKEN=46633867
Yet another article mentions a Vatican document spearheaded by then Cardinal Ratzinger (the present pope), Centering Prayer Meets the Vatican**, by Dan DeCelles. This originally appeared in New Heaven / New Earth, April 1990, and is reprinted, like Feaster’s article, on the Catholic Culture website. The author notes:

Although Some Aspects of Christian Meditation does not single out any persons or schools of thought by name, many of its warnings apply to the centering- prayer literature, including the writings of Abbot Keating and his spiritual disciple Father Basil Pennington, O.C.S.O. Both have backgrounds in Eastern meditation methods and cite those experiences favorably as instructive for today’s Christians. **http://www.catholicculture.org/culture/library/view.cfm?id=6892&CFID=9692006&CFTOKEN=46633867

That’s not to say that I would necessarily think either man is a raving dissenter, deliberately out to subvert Catholic doctrine. That doesn’t follow at all. But there are difficulties here of advocacy of questionable practices and beliefs and a thin line between Catholic doctrine and heterodox hermetic beliefs that cannot be squared with Catholic doctrine. This is why we have the magisterium: to guide us and show us if we are being led astray, whether inadvertently or not, and whether the ones erring may have the very best of intentions and not be aware that they are doing anything questionable, let alone wrong.
That said, I just found an interview http://www.enlightennext.org/magazine/j16/pennington.asp?page=3
Could Christ have been a Woman by Simeon Alev in the What is Enlightenment? Magazine, “A Magazine for Evolutionaries”, where Fr. Pennington advocates a female priesthood:

What Is Enlightenment: In my talk with Father Panteleimon, he went on to assert that this seemingly discriminatory aspect of the Christian tradition the Twelve Apostles and the priests all being male is in fact inspired and sanctioned by God “Himself,” and that allowing the tradition to be toyed with by misguided reformers who want to ordain women can only have disastrous consequences. But some liberal voices within the Catholic Church, such as yours, insist that traditional Christianity’s attitude toward women is not sanctioned by God but has its roots in the patriarchal ambience of the Church’s early history and now can be modified to suit our more socially enlightened times.

Basil Pennington: You know, our present Holy Father, Pope John Paul II, is a very sharp person, and I wonder if he wasn’t sending that very message to the Church and his people when he spoke on this a couple of years ago. According to Catholic belief, you know, he has the power to speak infallibly, but very rarely has it ever been invoked. And when people have tried to push him to speak infallibly about this particular subject, as well as about other things, he’s always refused so that’s already a message. But it was even more significant to me that two weeks after his very sweet apology for the way his predecessors had treated Galileo, in which he said publicly that they had failed because they’d taken the scriptures too literally, he spoke out against this question of ordaining women, himself explicitly arguing, just as Father Panteleimon does from a very literal interpretation of scripture that this male-only priesthood is simply the way it’s always been and always will be. 54.

 

 

Now, again, he’s a sharp man and I don’t think he was missing that. I think he was sending a message that said, in effect, “Just as they were too sure about Galileo back then, we’re a little too sure about this thing now. Just wait around, boys, and you’ll see.” In other words, I think that by using the very same arguments he himself had said were wrong in the Galileo case, he was saying to us, “Hey, this could change, too!” And not only that it could change but that it
will!

Shortly afterwards, he waffles on the question of homosexuality and claims that we are all (in some sense) bisexual:

WIE: Continuing in this vein, in our time there are also many people who view their own experience of gender or sexual preference as the very basis of their spiritual path. For example, there are women who worship the Goddess; there are men who champion a distinctly male spirituality; and there are many gays and lesbians who regard their sexual orientation as requiring unique forms of practice and worship. In fact, some advocates of a distinctly “gay spirituality” have even suggested that because the male and female polarities are theoretically more fully integrated and balanced in homosexuals, theirs is an inherently superior form of spiritual practice. For all of these individuals, gender and sexuality are seen as central to the path and as giving rise to fundamentally different paths for men and women, homosexuals and heterosexuals. What do you see as the advantages and limitations of a view that focuses on gender identification or sexual orientation as a path in itself to spiritual freedom?

BP: I would say that the differences are not that fundamental. What’s much more fundamental is that we are all in some way expressions of the Divine Being and Life. Of course it’s a reality that we come out male or female, but once again, those are secondary. They’re a part of reality, such that when you come into the fullness of who you are in God, and the expression of God that you are, they’ll still be there. But sexual orientation is even farther down the road and also a little more problematic than gender, because even though we pride ourselves on having learned and understood so much about sex, I don’t think there’s anybody who can tell you what the basis of sexual orientation really is. And I think that ultimately we’re all bisexual anyway, which makes me even more hesitant to speak about sexual orientation as being a fundamental part of one’s spirituality. So while I have no doubt, as I said, that the male/female distinction is an essential though not a fundamental part of becoming fully, integrally divinized, I’d be much more hesitant to say that in order to be that full expression you’re going to be gay or straight. And, as I said, ultimately I think that a person who’s really free knows that they’re bisexual that we all have the capacity to relate to our sexuality in these different ways.

WIE: What do you mean, exactly, when you say that “we’re all bisexual”?

BP: It was established by the Kinsey Report, I think, that virtually nobody is right in the middle of that spectrum, or totally at one end or the other, but that it’s a question of dominance. But most men are so afraid of their homosexual side that they totally ignore it or repress it if they can. And I think that many gay men and women have been so hurt by homophobia that they repress their heterosexual side though probably not as strongly as many heterosexuals tend to repress their homosexual side. All I’m really trying to say, though, is that both elements are there in everyone to varying degrees.

WIE: So in terms of a person who’s liberated realizing that they’re “bisexual,” what that would mean is not necessarily that they would practice bisexuality, only that they would be fully aware of the potential within themselves to be both heterosexual and homosexual?

BP: Yes. I think that someone who’s really free knows that they can relate with others in whatever way is appropriate and that they’re not bound by a particular orientation that would make it impossible to relate with others in one way or the other.

WIE: And what about the notion, prevalent in some gay spiritual circles, that being homosexual makes one more predisposed to the Divine, or more open in some way to direct contact with the Divine?

BP: Well, if you’re speaking about the human race as a whole, many people would probably accept the generalization that women are more disposed to spiritual or contemplative life and, based on that generalization, it could seem that those men who are more comfortable with their so-called “feminine side” would be more disposed to spiritual life than those who aren’t. But again, I think that’s all still kind of superficial because how much of that is sociological acculturation is difficult to say. To the extent that gay men tend to be more gentle and maternal and all those sorts of things, they might be more disposed to spirituality. But you see, we’ve labeled those characteristics as “feminine” without knowing whether, in their nature, they really are.

The interviewer, Simeon Alev, gushed:

We fully expected that a man of Father Pennington’s renowned erudition and open-mindedness would have much to say about the relevance of gender and sexual orientation to the pursuit of true spiritual freedom, and we weren’t disappointed.

I think the difficulties of this view from a perspective of orthodox Catholicism and its view of sexual morality, are rather obvious, and it doesn’t make a spectacular impression on myself (to put it mildly) of where Fr. Pennington stood in the spectrum of things in the Church, according to her true teachings.

* * *

I located Stratford Caldecott’s review of the book about Tarot cards [see pages 52, 53] (endorsed by both Fr. Pennington and Fr. Keating), reprinted at Ignatius Insight. Caldecott states:

Meditations on the Tarot has flaws: the influence of anthroposophy is still too evident, for example, in the discussion of reincarnation.

. . . More could be said about Balthasar’s Foreword or Introduction to the French edition, which was reproduced in slightly truncated form as an Afterword to the English paperback edition.

55.

 

 

 

That Foreword originally began: “Having been asked to write an introduction to this book, which for most readers enters into unknown terrain, and yet is so richly rewarding to read, I must first of all acknowledge my lack of competence concerning the subject matter. I am not in a position to follow up and approve of each line of thought developed by the author, and still less to submit everything to a critical examination.

. . . Also omitted at the end of the piece from the English edition were the following comments of Balthasar’s: “[The author] may from time to time make a step from the middle too far to the left (in presenting, for example, the teaching of reincarnation)…

By the latter criticisms I think Balthasar meant that there remained a certain imbalance in Tomberg’s thought and method, which did not always rest in the calm centre of Catholic truth and flow from there, but struggled to reconcile and integrate the turbulent currents of Hermetic thought with the teachings of the Magisterium.

See also:
Q&A on Tarot Cards (EWTN)
History of Tarot Cards, Fr. William Saunders
Some Aspects of Christian Meditation (Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, 15 October 1989)
Section 12 reads:

12. With the present diffusion of eastern methods of meditation in the Christian world and in ecclesial communities, we find ourselves faced with a pointed renewal of an attempt, which is not free from dangers and errors, “to fuse Christian meditation with that which is non-Christian.” Proposals in this direction are numerous and radical to a greater or lesser extent. Some use eastern methods solely as a psycho-physical preparation for a truly Christian contemplation; others go further and, using different techniques, try to generate spiritual experiences similar to those described in the writings of certain Catholic mystics. Still others do not hesitate to place that absolute without image or concepts, which is proper to Buddhist theory, on the same level as the majesty of God revealed in Christ, which towers above finite reality. To this end, they make use of a “negative theology,” which transcends every affirmation seeking to express what God is, and denies that the things of this world can offer traces of the infinity of God. Thus they propose abandoning not only meditation on the salvific works accomplished in history by the God of the Old and New Covenant, but also the very idea of the One and Triune God, who is Love, in favor of an immersion “in the indeterminate abyss of the divinity.” These and similar proposals to harmonize Christian meditation with eastern techniques need to have their contents and methods ever subjected to a thorough-going examination so as to avoid the danger of falling into syncretism.

* * *

I didn’t have any opinion of Fr. Pennington one way or the other before I sought to answer your letter. I didn’t have any “ax to grind” or prior agenda. After reading (especially) what he wrote about sexuality and a possible female “priesthood” it seems to me that he (may God rest his soul; I have nothing against him personally) labored under some serious misconceptions as to the Catholic faith and what is orthodox and what is not. I’d love to see how any orthodox Catholic would react to what Fr. Pennington stated about sexuality and gender issues in the interview I found.
I’m as committed to ecumenism as I am to apologetics, and have often defended the Church against false charges; e.g., the Assisi meetings (one / two) and the Church’s approach to Islam (a post on that is currently on the front page of my blog; see other related articles: one / two).
Centering prayer is, I suspect (and I am no expert; I’m simply thinking out loud), somewhat like the charismatic movement — and I consider myself a charismatic –, in that there is a lot of truth in much of it, but there are also excesses easy to fall into. Hence, the letter from Cardinal Ratzinger in 1989 that dealt with these. There is a line that can be crossed from considering the truths of other religions, and applauding them, and adopting (consciously or not) aspects of those religions that contradict our own.
I have no problem with contemplation whatsoever. I do have a problem with an inordinate mixing of incompatible eastern and western religious concepts. The question is the true nature of orthodox contemplative prayer, and what crosses the line into questionable territory.
As a new staff member of CHNI, part of my job — flowing from my overwhelming apologetic emphasis — is to answer questions (in this instance, about one of the guests on The Journey Home and her expressed opinion). From the feedback I have received thus far, CHNI agrees with my assessment. If something changes in that regard in the future, I’ll let you know!
The present pope appears to agree with a strong caution towards methods that mix foreign concepts into Christianity in a way that does the latter harm. At the very least, we know that Fr. Pennington advocated a book that had unorthodox elements in it, such as reincarnation. Even von Balthasar admitted that, and he wrote the Foreword!
I’ve made plenty of distinctions, just as you have yourself (between Fr. Pennington and Fr. Keating, when the articles I have cited do not make such a distinction). I have to call this as I see it. As an apologist, with a long history of studying various religious belief-systems, it looks rather suspicious to me, based on what I have been reading. For example, Homiletic & Pastoral Review is a pretty solid, dependable resource. It’s been in existence over 100 years. And it printed the article critical of some of these practices.
I’ve come up with plenty of material. You, too, have to judge this matter objectively, and seriously consider and pray about this information you have now received, not simply based on your obvious personal admiration for Fr. Pennington.

56.

 

 

13. A Call to Vigilance (Pastoral Instruction on New Age) by Archbishop Norberto Rivera Carrera

Taken from the August/September 1996 issue of “Catholic International.” Published monthly by “The Catholic Review”, 320 Cathedral Street, P.O. Box 777, Baltimore, MD 21203 http://www.ewtn.com/library/bishops/acall.htm
EXTRACT:

31. Another phenomenon that is especially disconcerting to the Catholic faithful is the inexplicable enthusiasm with which certain priests, religious, and people dedicated to teaching the faith have embraced techniques of non-Christian meditation. Frequently imported from the east, forms of asceticism historically far removed from Christian spirituality are practiced in retreats, spiritual exercises, workshops, liturgical celebrations, and children’s catechism courses.

32. These practices were unquestionably born as spiritual disciplines or religious acts within traditional religions (as in the case of Zen, tai chi, and the many forms of yoga), or in sects or new religious movements (as in the case of transcendental meditation and dynamic meditation). At times an attempt is made to “christianize” these forms, as occurred, for example, with “centering prayer”
and “focusing,” but the result is always a hybrid form with slight gospel basis.

 

14. Catholics and the New Age

A Closer Look at the Vatican Document: Jesus Christ, the Bearer of the Water of Life – A Christian Reflection on the “New Age” by Susan Beckworth, December 29, 2006 http://www.speroforum.com/site/article.asp?id=7236

http://www.thedefender.org/A%20Christian%20Reflection%20on%20the%20New%20Age.html
EXTRACT:

Susan Beckworth is a Catholic New Age expert. She writes about the involvement of Catholic hierarchs in the New Age movement at the Defender website.

The Centering Prayer Movement has become popular through Retreat centers, RCIA programs and even some Seminaries. The Vatican document has linked centering prayer as New Age. It states Christian prayer is not an exercise in self contemplation, stillness and self emptying, but a dialogue of love, one which implies a flight from self to God. A Christian’s method of getting closer to God is not based on any technique (Vatican Document # 2.2.3, #3.4).

 

15. Jung Replaces Jesus in Catholic Spirituality
by Paul Likoudis

http://www.ewtn.com/library/NEWAGE/JUNGCUL2.TXT

It's certainly one of the most bizarre developments in 20th-century Catholicism that Carl Gustav Jung, dedicated to the destruction of the Catholic Church and the establishment of an anti-Church based on psychoanalysis, should have become the premier spiritual guide in the Church throughout the United States, Canada, and Europe over the last three decades. But that's the case. 

Walk into a typical Catholic bookstore and browse in the "spirituality" section, and you'll see the best-selling books of such popularizers of the Jung Cult as priests Basil Pennington, Richard Rohr, and Thomas Keating. 

Read the listings for "spirituality" programs and retreats in many diocesan newspapers. You will see that programs on Jungian dream analysis, discovering the child within, contacting your "god/goddess," or similar such Jungian therapy programs predominate, even though they have nothing to do with Catholic spirituality and are inherently antithetical to it. 

Forty years ago, the great Catholic psychiatrist Karl Stern in "The Third Revolution" (Harcourt Brace & Co.. 1954), wrote that most Catholic scholars recognized that Jung and Catholicism are incompatible-irreconcilable-and he warned that the Jungian who begins viewing religion as existing on the same plane as psychology ends up viewing all religions as equally irrelevant. 

 

16. Centering Prayer (i.e. Keating, Menninger, Herington)

Posted on June 5th, 2009 by Dan Burke

http://rcspiritualdirection.com/blog/topics/church-documents

Though this blog is primarily dedicated to positive teachings the spiritual life, from time to time there are issues that must be addressed that are not so positive. For in your in-depth review, we have provided links to several articles that address the challenges with “Centering” prayer.

It is likely that history will categorize “Centering” prayer (as taught by Keating, Menninger, and Herrington) among the errors of Pelagianism, and Quietism and the challenges of confusing Catholicism with Pantheism. Though many attest that they have benefited from centering prayer (and have not necessarily sinned in so doing), those who were influenced by the aforementioned heresies made the same positive claims. It is also clear that the fundamental desire of many who have fallen into Centering prayer is an honest search for a deeper relationship with Christ.

However, truth is not determined by experience and intention alone, but also by external objective reality – particularly when the magisterium of the Church has spoken on the matter. Accordingly we have also included links from the Vatican and other faithful sources.

If you desire to understand the truth, depth, and riches of a profound prayer life and relationship with Christ, see the books we recommend on this site regarding true Christian Contemplation and Meditation (i.e. The Better Part, The Fire Within, The Fulfillment of All Desire, etc.). 57.

 

 

One thing to remember, if we accept the definitions and teaching of the Church and it’s Saints and doctors on the matter, “Centering” prayer (whatever the claims or beliefs may be) is NOT the same as “Contemplation”.

THE DANGER OF CENTERING PRAYER: Catholic Answers

LETTER TO THE BISHOPS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH ON SOME ASPECTS OF CHRISTIAN MEDITATION: Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith

NEW AGE AND THE CATHOLIC CHURCH (8 Part Series) : Colorado Catholic Herald

A CALL TO VIGILANCE (Pastoral Instruction on New Age) : Archbishop Norberto Rivera Carrera

CENTERING PRAYER MEETS THE VATICAN : Catholic Culture

THE HERESY OF QUIETISM : Catholic Answers

A CLOSER LOOK AT CENTERING PRAYER : Catholic Culture

Many blessings to you in your search for the authentic presence of Christ in prayer.

In Christ, Dan

 

17. Reiki and Yoga: No part of Yoga can be separated from the philosophy behind it

Marie Anne Jacques, http://www.michaeljournal.org/reiki.htm
From:
stmichael_em@googlegroups.com; EXTRACT

Reiki and Yoga
Former Hindu guru Rabi Maharaj, “No part of Yoga can be separated from the philosophy behind it.”

If you listen to the gurus and yogis: the practices of yoga, Reiki, centering prayer, transcendental meditation and all similar methods lead to experiences of self-fulfilment or enlightenment.
Unfortunately, many people today think yoga and Reiki are something that is compatible with Christian doctrine. Nothing could be further from the truth. Even though in many communities, “Christian” yoga and Reiki may be used, it is contrary to what the First Commandment teaches us. They instruct us to go down to the level of human realizations that are man-made and not from God. This is very dangerous.
The Catechism teaches us that “all practices of magic or sorcery, by which one attempts to tame occult powers, so as to place them at one’s service and have a supernatural power over others – even if this were for the sake of restoring their health – are gravely contrary to the virtue of religion.” No. 2117
Also, the Church cites idolatry as being against the First Commandment, saying: “Idolatry consists in divinizing what is not God. Man commits idolatry whenever he honors and reveres a creature in place of God, whether this be gods or demons.” The New Age ideology promotes self-divinization in many forms.

 

An explanation of centering prayer

Here’s a quote from Rev. Dreher describing the ideology of “centering prayer” which follows the same principles as yoga…
“Centering prayer (or yoga), differs from Christian prayer in that the intent of the technique is to bring the practitioner to the center of his own being. There he is, supposedly, to experience the presence of the God who indwells him. Christian prayer, on the contrary, centers upon God in a relational way, as someone apart from oneself. The Christian knows a God who is personal, yet who, as Creator, infinitely transcends his creature. God is wholly other than man. It is also crucial to Christian prayer that God engages man’s whole being in response, not just his interior life. In the view of centering prayer, the immanence of God somehow makes the transcendence of God available to human techniques and experience.
“Centering prayer is essentially a form of self-hypnosis. It makes use of a “mantra,” a word repeated over and over to focus the mind while striving by ones will to go deep within oneself. The effects are a hypnotic-like state: concentration upon one thing, disengagement from other stimuli, a high degree of openness to suggestion, a psychological and physiological condition that externally resembles sleep but in which consciousness is interiorized and the mind subject to suggestion.”
This type of “prayer” or meditation is a form of hypnosis; this has been proven by various studies by professional psychologists. They did tests to confirm that people under the hypnotic state of meditation used in yoga experienced a drop in blood pressure, respiratory rate, lactic acid level in the blood, and the galvanic conductivity of the skin.

 

The difference between Christianity and Eastern ideologies

Since we want to find what the difference is between meditation used in Yoga and Christian meditation, why don’t we look at the differences between the Christian and Eastern spiritualities first?
According to what the Catholic faith teaches, all men are creatures who are called out of nothing, to serve and know God. A Christian is someone who knows his life is linked with Christ; that without Him, he cannot survive. The Christian’s whole life has been reconstructed in Christ because essentially, he lives in Christ if he is in the state of grace. (i.e. not in the state of mortal sin). Of course, this has to be his choice, since God always respects the free will of the human person.
Eastern religions, on the other hand, look for God as if He was a part of the universe, instead of having created it. They believe all reality is one, so God is just a part of a reality, just as man is. They believe they have to go beyond the “real” world in order to get to the spiritual world that is under it. They believe that God is only a state of being, a “state of mind” if you will.
For Christians, however, God is indeed REAL and all of creation only exists to serve Him, because He willed it so. In Christian thinking, it (the world and all that is in it) need not even exist but for the benevolence of God’s love, of His Fatherly love for us. 58.

 

 

 

So in the East, human means are “necessary” in order to go towards God, with the goal of achieving an altered state of consciousness, whereas a Christian seeks to speak and interact with God. In this interaction with God, a Christian aspires to attain a certain “participation in the divine nature” (2 Peter 4:4). The Eastern religions on the other hand, seek to find God within and find an escape from the realities and distractions of the outer world. This is always attempted by different psychological and/or physiological techniques rather than by an encounter with the Divine Personhood of God.
The Eastern religions confuse technique with encounter. They do not believe in God as supreme Person, but as a part of themselves and of the universe. We are not identical with Him, as He is Creator of the universe. We cannot manipulate this fact with techniques of any sort. We can use the way that children speak with their parents as an example, because in reality we speak to God in the same way, through the power of the Holy Spirit.
When a Catholic speaks about sanctifying grace for example, he means the grace of union with God. By the means of this grace, we are given a share of the holiness of God Himself, it is His way of giving Himself to man. By applying this grace in our daily lives, we travel on the journey of conversion, which is complete union with Him. Our goal as Catholic Christians is not only the inner peace so much sought after by the Eastern religions, but the sanctification of body, mind and heart, not only personally, but including the entire world. The Eastern world instead claims inner peace for oneself, without taking into account the “otherness” of God, and even other realities of one’s life.
Archimandrite Sophrony of Mount Athos, who is an authority in Orthodox spirituality, speaks from his own personal story. He was involved in Eastern religions for years, before he returned to the Orthodox faith of his youth. We quote him at length, for he speaks with clarity on these subjects:

“In advising against being carried away by artificial practices such as Transcendental Meditation I am but repeating the age-old message of the Church… The way of the Fathers requires firm faith and long patience, whereas our contemporaries want to seize every spiritual gift, including even direct contemplation of the Absolute God, by force and speedily, and will often draw a parallel between prayer in the Name of Jesus and yoga or Transcendental Meditation and the like. I must stress the danger of such errors…
“He is deluded who endeavours to divest himself mentally of all that is transitory and relative in order to cross some invisible threshold, to realize his eternal origin, his identity with the Source of all that exists, in order to return and merge with him, the nameless transpersonal Absolute. Such exercises have enabled many to rise to supra-rational contemplation of being, to experience a certain mystical trepidation, to know the state of silence of mind, when mind goes beyond the boundaries of time and space. In such like states man may feel the peacefulness of being withdrawn from the continually changing phenomena of the visible world, may even have a certain experience of eternity. But the God of Truth, the Living God, is not in all this.
“It is man’s own beauty, created in the image of God, that is contemplated and seen as divinity, whereas he himself still continues within the confines of his creatureliness. This is a vastly important concern. The tragedy of the matter lies in the fact that man sees a mirage which, in his longing for eternal life, he mistakes for a genuine oasis. This impersonal form of ascetics leads finally to an assertion of the divine principle in the very nature of man. Man is then drawn to the idea of self-deification, the cause of the original Fall. The man who is blinded by the imaginary majesty of what he contemplates has in fact set his foot on the path to self-destruction. He has discarded the revelation of a personal God… The movement into the depths of his own being is nothing else but attraction towards the non-being from which we were called by the will of the Creator.” (His Life is Mine, 115-116)
To put it simply, authentic prayer goes to God from our soul, and not in the soul itself. Our souls are brought closer to God Himself, and not brought into some distant space in our mind, as what happens in Transcendental Meditation, Yoga, etc. Incidentally, these practices not only distance us from God, but also give us the idea that we can escape from our lives and reality. Christian teaching is just the opposite, because it teaches us to first put our faith in God, and then allow Him to help us to carry our cross.

 

18. The Errors of Centering Prayer

http://acatholiclife.blogspot.in/2007/05/errors-of-centering-prayer.html

By Matthew May 2, 2007

Over the past three decades, thousands of Catholics have fallen into the commonly misunderstood New Age practice known as “Centering Prayer”. Centering Prayer actually is not a prayer and it is not even Christian. Originating with Abbot Thomas Keating in St. Joseph’s Abbey in Spencer, Massachusetts, centering prayer has spread across the country and attacked the faith of many good-hearted Catholics would unknowingly embrace a pagan practice. Authentic prayer and meditation stem from contact with God. Prayer does not center in one’s being as advocates of centering prayer claim but rather prayer is a conversation with God from the center of our souls.
As stated in the Catechism of the Catholic Church (2nd Edition), “Prayer is the raising of one’s mind and heart to God or the requesting of good things from God” (CCC 2559). To understand centering prayer, we must first understand what centering prayer is not. Centering prayer is not the raising of one’s mind and heart to God principally because the practice seeks for participants to look within themselves. Such practices should not be confused with meditation, contemplation, or even Lectio Divina. Similarly, centering prayer is not an examination of conscience where we look upon our faults through the lens of the Church and seek to remain in the state of sanctifying grace.

59.

 

On the topic of centering prayer, an article on Our Lady’s Warrior states, “Typical of New Age meditative practice, [in centering prayer] the soul becomes the “center”, energy replaces grace, God actually becomes a pantheistic energy, and the unleashing of this ‘energy’ leads to chaos.” The article continues, “…And then, mysteriously, an evolution of consciousness.” Such statements are based entirely off of the words of Fr. M. Basil Pennington from March 9, 2000, when he states, “When we go to the center of our being and pass through that center into the very center of God we get in immediate touch with this divine energy…”
Both Keating and Pennington are advocates of centering prayer, which is a pagan practice that achieves hypnosis. As confirmed by a psychology professor interviewed in the article “The Danger of Centering Prayer” by Fr. John D. Dreher: “Your question is, is [centering prayer] hypnosis? Sure it is.” Centering prayer is a technique where participants repeat a “mantra”, a word that is repeated over and over again in order to focus one’s will. In true prayer, participants will seek to develop inner peace only through the sanctification of mind, body, and soul, which is achieved by living in a state of grace. In meditation and contemplation, individuals reflect upon the lives of Jesus, Mary, the saints, or other holy things. Above all, we seek to remain in grace and grow in love of God. Centering prayer replaces God with energy.
Centering prayer is not Christian – period. Rather, centering prayer utilizes characteristics from Hinduism such as the medium of Transcendental Meditation (TM). Again quoting from Fr. John D. Dreher’s article: “Fr. Pennington approves a Christian’s participation in T.M, despite the fact that the introductory ceremony to TM, the Puja, involves worship of a dead Hindu guru and that the mantras given those being initiated are in fact the names of Hindu gods.” Thus, praying centering prayer is praying to false gods! Fr. Dreher simply writes, “The rapid spread of centering prayer in the past decade into so many areas which are at the very heart of the Catholic faith is, I believe, part of the Devil’s strategy against the Church.”
Susan Beckworth in “Centering Prayer and Enneagram are Pagan” states the following as the characteristics of authentic meditation:
1) It is Christ-centered and Trinitarian
2) It will acknowledge the cross of Christ and suffering
3) It will encourage an awareness of sin, a turning away from it, and trust in God’s mercy
4) It encourages a sacramental life, especially the Eucharist
5) It encourages a disposition of obedience to Church teaching
6) It is Marian
7) It looks beyond this world to eternity
Since centering prayer fails to meet any of the above criteria, Catholics should simply refuse to participate in centering prayer. In Some Aspects of Christian Meditation by the Vatican’s Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith led by then Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, the Vatican warns against certain practices that are common in centering prayer without using the actual term “centering prayer”.
Even if the “mantra” used in centering prayer sounds Christian, its focus is to draw the person within and see God as nothing more than energy. Rather, such repetitive prayer like the Rosary or the Jesus Prayer used in many Eastern Churches are attempts to quiet our soul and empty all that is sinful and fill ourselves with Jesus Christ. Centering prayer is not contemplation or meditation like what is achieved by the Rosary or the Jesus Prayer. Centering prayer is simply pagan. Fr. Keating, founder of the Centering Prayer Movement, states in his books that the goal of centering prayer is to find the “True Self”. Fr. Keating further claims that the True Self is the human soul and that the True Self is also God. We know that the soul is created by God and tainted with sin. Various catechisms including the Catechism of the Catholic Church state thus. Claiming that our soul is God is blasphemy! However, centering prayer teaches something that is Hindu and not Christian. Fr. Keating even endorsed the book Meditations on the Tarot: Journey into Christian Hermeticisim, which promotes Tarot Cards, which are mortally sinful to use. He even advocates the usage of the Enneagram, which is nothing more than a demonic device.
Another flaw in centering prayer is the promotion of universalism, the belief that all people have salvation. At Holy Spirit Monastery in Conyers, Georgia, a place where centering prayer is offered, Fr. James Behrens states, “Salvation is a given… no one is left out… all the Bibles could be destroyed tomorrow and it would not make a difference.” Again, this is blasphemy. And at the very root of centering prayer is the belief in universalism.
Consequently, I appeal not only to my readers to reject centering prayer but to discuss it with other Catholics and encourage all Catholics to abandon this practice.
Sources:
The Danger of Centering Prayer by Fr. John D. Dreher
Centering Prayer Catholic Meditation or Occult Meditation?
Some Aspects of Christian Meditation
Centering Prayer and Enneagram are pagan
The New Age Mystic: Different Path, Same God?

 

19.
						New Age Traps

http://www.catholicculture.org/culture/library/view.cfm?recnum=6667
EXTRACT

By Margaret Anne Feaster, 2005

A parishioner may encounter the New Age in several ways. His parish might be teaching centering-prayer techniques that would help him to reach the center of his being, to find the True Self, or “God within” by using the sacred word (or mantra) to empty the mind of all thoughts. 60.

 

 

These techniques may resemble transcendental meditation, where the person tries to reach the hidden depths of self. The major beliefs of the Centering Prayer Movement have been identified by the Vatican document as linked to New Age.

 

20. Centering Prayer and the Vatican

http://annefeaster.accountsupport.com/sitebuildercontent/sitebuilderfiles/centeringprayerandthevatican.pdf

By Margaret Anne Feaster

The Centering Prayer Movement is very popular in retreat centers and parish programs. However, after a closer look, many people have discovered it to be a Hindu type of prayer rather than Christian. (See my article “A Closer Look at Centering Prayer”)

 

What does the Vatican document say about Centering Prayer?

The Vatican recently released a document exposing the New Age and its dangers. It is called “Jesus Christ, the Bearer of the Water of Life: A Christian Reflection on the New Age.” This 62-page document describes New Age spirituality and how it differs from the Christian faith. It lists most New Age practices and beliefs.

It does not mention the term Centering Prayer anywhere in the document. It does, however, expose the four major beliefs or practices of Centering Prayer as being New Age. These are: mantras (sacred word), altered levels of consciousness, Transcendental Meditation (which is almost identical to Centering Prayer) and the belief in the True Self (Higher Self).

Fr. Thomas Keating, the founder of the Centering Prayer Movement, has written a number of books on Centering Prayer. Fr. Basil Pennington has also written many books on the subject. According to Fr. John D. Dreher’s article, “The Dangers of Centering Prayer”, Keating learned prayer techniques from Buddhists and Hindus in an effort to Christianize TM.
According to the article, Keating had asked the monks, “Could we put the Christian tradition into a form that would be accessible to people…who have been instructed in an Eastern technique and might be inspired to return to their Christian roots if they knew there was something similar in the Christian tradition” (Intimacy with God, p. 15). Frs. William Menniger [sic]
and M. Basil Pennington took up the challenge, and Centering Prayer is the result.

Centering prayer originated in St. Joseph’s Abbey, a Trappist monastery in Spencer, Massachusetts. During the twenty years (1961 – 1981) when Keating was abbot, St. Joseph’s held dialogues with Buddhist and Hindu representatives, and a Zen master gave a week-long retreat to the monks. A former Trappist monk who had become a Transcendental Meditation teacher also gave a session to the monks.

CP is almost identical to TM. The only difference is that in CP the sacred word is usually love, peace, or Jesus. In TM, the mantra or sacred word calls on a Hindu god. Both CP and TM use a 20 minute meditation. Both CP and TM use a mantra to erase all thoughts and feelings. Both CP and TM teach that in this meditation you pick up vibrations. Both CP and TM claim that this meditation will give you more peace and less tension. Both CP and TM teach you how to reach a mental void or altered level of consciousness. Both CP and TM have the common goal of finding your god-center. In the books written by Keating and Pennington, they both teach the reader to use a sacred word, or mantra to achieve mind emptying in order to go into pure consciousness (which is an altered state) to find the True Self. (New Agers believe the True Self, the human soul, is the same as God) Keating makes a similar statement in his book, Open Mind, Open Heart, p. 127, where he states, “God and our true Self are not separate. Though we are not God, God and our true Self are the same thing.” This statement represents the basic belief of all New Agers and is clearly contrary to the Christian faith! Our soul was created by God. It is not God Himself!

The techniques used in both Centering Prayer and in Transcendental Meditation, are used to empty the mind of all thoughts and feelings. Keating says in his book, Open Mind, Open Heart, p.97, “All thoughts pass if you wait long enough.” On p. 35, Keating says, “The method consists of letting go of every thought during the time of prayer, even the most devout thoughts.”
Since New Age beliefs are contrary to the Christian faith, the document states, “It is therefore necessary to accurately identify those elements which belong to the New Age Movement, and which CANNOT BE ACCEPTED by those who are faithful to Christ and His Church.” (#4)

 

What did Pope John Paul II have to say about this type of prayer?

When Pope Benedict XVI was Cardinal Ratzinger, he wrote the Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation.

 

On p. 34, footnote 12, he writes “Pope John Paul II has pointed out to the whole Church the example and doctrine of St. Teresa of Avila who in her life had to reject the temptation of certain methods which proposed a leaving aside of the humanity of Christ in favor of a vague self-immersion in the abyss of divinity.” In a homily given on November 1, 1982, he said that the call of St. Teresa of Jesus advocating a prayer completely centered on Christ “is valid even in our day, against some methods of prayer which are not inspired by the gospel and which in practice tend to set aside Christ in preference for a mental void which makes no sense in Christianity. Any method of prayer is valid insofar as it is inspired by Christ and leads to Christ who is the Way, the Truth, and the Life” [(cf. John 14: 6). See Homilia Abulae habita in honorem Sanctae Teresiae: AAS 75 (1983) 256-257]

 

What else did Cardinal Ratzinger say about mind-emptying prayer? 61.

 

 

In the same document, Cardinal Ratzinger states, “With the present diffusion of Eastern methods of meditation in the Christian world and in ecclesial communities, we find ourselves faced with a pointed renewal of attempt, which is not free from dangers and errors, to fuse Christian meditation with that which is non-Christian.” He goes on to say, “Still others do not hesitate to place that absolute without image or concepts, which is proper to Buddhist theory on the same level as the majesty of God revealed in Christ.” He says they abandon the Triune God, “in favor of an immersion in the indeterminate abyss of the divinity.” Then he says mixing Christian meditation with Eastern techniques can lead to syncretism (the mixing of religions).

 

What warnings does Fr. [Gabriele] Amorth, the Vatican exorcist give us on CP?

Fr. Amorth, states that “Yoga, Zen, and TM are unacceptable to Christians. Often these apparently innocent practices can bring about hallucinations and schizophrenic conditions.” (Centering prayer and Transcendental Meditation are almost identical, so this warning would apply to both CP and TM)

 

What does the Catechism have to say about this type of prayer?

The Catechism of the Catholic Church refers to mind-emptying prayer as “erroneous”. In section #2726, it describes “erroneous notions of prayer.” It then lists different types of prayer that fall into that category. It states, “Some people view prayer as a simply psychological activity, others as an effort of concentration to reach a mental void.”

 

What does St. Teresa of Avila say about contemplation?

She said that contemplation is a gift from God, and no technique can make it happen. She says it is usually given to people who have a deep prayer life and are practicing many virtues, although God can give it to anyone he chooses. She repeatedly insists that contemplation is divinely produced. She said that entering into the prayer of quiet or that of union whenever she wanted it “was out of the question.” She also said in her book, Interior Mansion, “For it to be prayer at all, the mind must take a part in it.” Our Pope, when he was Cardinal, quotes St. Teresa in his booklet, Letter to Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation on p. 34. She said “the very care not to think about anything will arouse the mind a great deal”, and that the separation of the mystery of Christ from Christian meditation is always a form of ‘betrayal’. St. Teresa advised her nuns to meditate or think about the Passion of Christ as a preparation for contemplation.

The Catechism describes contemplation as “a gaze of faith, fixed on Jesus” (#2715). The focus is Jesus and the heart is involved.

In summary, the Vatican document on New Age, Pope Benedict XVI as Cardinal Ratzinger, Pope John Paul II, St. Teresa of Avila, the Catechism, and Fr. Amorth give warnings about mind-emptying prayer. We must remember that prayer is a dialogue with God. A person wanting to reach contemplation begins with normal prayer, or they may remain silent with a loving gaze toward God. Then if God so chooses, he may take that person up into ecstasy or some supernatural state. Then and only then would their normal faculties (ability to think) be suspended! It would be a gift from God!

 

An erroneous article on “Contemplative Prayer”

Ignite the Gift of Faith with the Gift of Contemplative Prayer

http://www.catholic.org/homily/yearoffaith/story.php?id=47992

By Fr. James Farfaglia, October 12, 2012

Contemplative prayer is for everyone.

Contemplative prayer?  Who me?  Isn’t that something for monks and cloistered nuns? Contemplative prayer is for everyone.  Contemplative prayer is essential for the times that we live in so that the gift of faith may be re-ignited and burn ever so brightly. 

CORPUS CHRISTI, TX (Catholic Online) – Faith is an immense gift from God.  It is through the gift of faith that we are able to see the invisible in the visible world.  As we read in the Letter to the Hebrews, “Only faith can guarantee the blessings that we hope for, or prove the existence of the realities that at present remain unseen” (Hebrews 11: 1).
When we pick up the Bible and read it, it is faith that allows us to see that this not an ordinary book, instead, it is the very word of God: inspired and without error.
When we gaze upon the Tabernacle, it is faith that allows us to see not ordinary bread, but the Jesus, the Bread of Life.   
When we look upon a Catholic priest, it is faith that allows us to see through his human frailties and see him for who he is: an Alter Christus, another Christ. 
When we see our neighbor, it is faith that permits us to see Jesus in every person.
When we gaze upon the mountains, the valleys, the oceans and the sky, it is faith that allows us to see the beauty of the Creator. 
Faith is a gift.  It is a gift that we receive through the Sacrament of Baptism.  But, faith needs to be fed and it needs to be proclaimed. 
Faith is nourished through a serious spiritual life and through the thoughtful study of our Catholic Faith.
Faith must be proclaimed.  “What I say to you in the dark, tell in the daylight; what you hear in whispers, proclaim from the housetops” (Matthew 10: 27).

62.

 

 

Contemplative Prayer
A number of years ago, my spiritual director turned my spiritual life upside down. He introduced me to the gift of contemplative prayer.  I must admit that at first I was a bit hesitant to journey into this unknown way of praying, but upon my spiritual director’s gentle insistence, I made the decision to take him seriously. 
It is a decision which has been one of the most important decisions of my almost twenty-five years as a Catholic priest.
Contemplative prayer is an immense gift that needs to be rediscovered during the Year of Faith that we have just begun. 
Anyone today who affirms “I believe” is a survivor. 
We have survived a modern history of wars, death camps, persecutions and terrorist attacks.  We have survived scandal after scandal and the disappointment of institutional collapses both in the Church and in society. 
We have survived our dysfunctional families and a secular culture which is increasingly anti-Christian. 
Contemplative prayer is essential for the times that we live in so that the gift of faith may be re-ignited and burn ever so brightly. 
We may be tired of believing. 
Contemplative prayer will renew us and allow us to believe anew. 
So, what is contemplative prayer? 
The Catechism of Catholic Church defines contemplative prayer with these words:  “Contemplative prayer is the prayer of the child of God, of the forgiven sinner who agrees to welcome the love by which he is loved and who wants to respond to it by loving even more.  But he knows that the love he is returning is poured out by the Spirit in his heart, for everything is grace from God.  Contemplative prayer is the poor and humble surrender to the loving will of the Father in ever deeper union with his beloved Son” (Catechism of the Catholic Church, 2712).
Contemplative prayer is not a method of prayer.  Instead, contemplative prayer is a free, unmerited gift of the Holy Spirit.  Any baptized Christian can receive this gift and every baptized Christian should ask for this gift. 
“Ask, and it will be given to you; search, and you will find; knock, and the door will be opened to you.  For the one who asks always receives; the one who searches always finds; the one who knocks will always have the door opened to him” (Luke 11: 9-10).
Contemplative prayer?  Who me?  Isn’t that something for monks and cloistered nuns?
Contemplative prayer is for everyone. 
But, speaking of the monastery, how would you like to have a spiritual life as described by John Cassian (c.350 – c.435)?  “It is not easy to know how and in what respects spiritual tenderness overwhelms the soul.  Often it is by an ineffable joy and by vehement aspirations that its presence is revealed.  So much so that the joy is rendered unbearable by its very intensity, and breaks out into cries that carry tidings of your inebriation as far as a neighboring cell.
Sometimes on the contrary, the whole soul descends and lies hidden in abysses of silence.  The suddenness of the light stupefies it and robs it of speech.  All its senses remain withdrawn in its inmost depths or completely suspended.  And it is by inarticulate groans that it tells God of its desire.  Sometimes, finally, it is so swollen with a sorrowful tenderness that only tears give it consolation.”
Older works of spirituality distinguished between acquired and infused contemplation.  Acquired contemplation considered the personal human actions that the individual can do during prayer time.  Infused contemplation was the name given to the moment when God takes over and all human intellectual activity ceases.
Modern authors no longer make this distinction.  Contemplative prayer is seen as a gift of the Holy Spirit. 
“And in this way one comes to the sacred emptiness and detachment from thinking which characterizes the mystical state.  There may come a time when even the word Jesus is no longer necessary because a total unitive silence reigns in the heart; and here again one is in nakedness and darkness with no other light than that which burns in one’s heart” (William Johnston, S.J., The Inner Eye of Love, p. 95). 
There are two methods of prayer that prepares and predisposes us to receive the gift of contemplative prayer.  The first and most effective method is Centering Prayer and the second method is called Lectio Divina.  Let us consider both methods next week. 
In the meantime, let us continue our journey during this amazing Year of Faith. ”With so many witnesses in a great cloud on every side of us, we too, then, should throw off everything that hinders us, especially the sin that clings so easily, and keep running steadily in the race we have started
(Hebrews 12: 1).
Father James Farfaglia is a contributing writer for Catholic Online and author of Get Serious! – A Survival Guide for Serious Catholics. You can visit him on the web at www.fatherjames.org. 

 

COMMENTS

Centering Prayer, as far as I know, is a method that is based on eastern religions and attempts to manipulate God by reciting “mantras” (that is, incantations). It was invented and is promulgated by Fr. Thomas Keating. It is not approved by the Church and I believe it is also condemned. It is a dangerous practice. I’m surprised the editor of Catholic Online permitted publishing of this article. I’m also confused with Fr. Farfaglia who first said that Contemplative Prayer is an unmerited gift of the Holy Spirit, which is true, and that it is not a method of prayer, which is also true. Yet he goes on to say that the most effective method is Centering Prayer.
Contemplative Prayer requires a very mature prayer life and close relationship with God. 63.

 

 


If you want to learn about true Contemplative Prayer, read the section in the Catechism on the three types of prayer approved by the Church: vocal, meditative and contemplative. Also Fr. Thomas Dubay’s series on contemplative prayer is also very good. -Mario

 

Mario, Regarding Fr. Thomas Keating and Centering Prayer, I encourage you to read an objective study of the topic by an Irish priest. The book is called “Centering Prayer and the Healing of the Unconscious” by Fr. Murchadh O Madagain. I have studied the topic of Centering Prayer and the topic of Contemplative Prayer quite extensively and Fr. O’ Madagain’s work is the best that I have found thus far on the topic.
A few corrections are in order:
1) Centering Prayer is simply a modern name that Fr. Keating applied to an ancient method of prayer rooted in the patristic tradition of the Church. There is nothing new about it.
2) It is not condemned by the Church. As a method, it is not for everybody. But, it does work and it is rooted in an ancient form of prayer in the Catholic tradition of prayer.
3) It is not a dangerous practice.
4) Fr. Keating proposes Centering Prayer as a method of prayer in order predispose the soul to receive the gift of Contemplative Prayer. It has worked for me and it has raised my own personal spiritual life to an entirely new level of incredible intimacy with God.
5) Centering Prayer is not a method based on eastern religions, nor is it a method where one repeats a mantra. Again, I invite you and everyone to read Fr. O’ Madagain’s excellent book which is available through Amazon. Centering Prayer has nothing to do with Buddhism, Hinduism or New Age. I would challenge anyone who affirms that it does.
6) The fourth part of the Catechism on prayer is an incredible gift for the Church as is the section on Contemplative Prayer. Read the section on Contemplative Prayer again and read it with the book that I recommend. You will not find any inconsistencies.
7) Be assured that neither I nor anyone associated with Catholic Online would say or write anything that is not in communion with the Magisterium of Catholic Church. I would die first before teaching anything contrary to the Faith. However, in my writing I like to push the envelope and challenge people to go deeper and to think. Comments, discussion, arguments and other viewpoints are always welcome.
8) Fr. Thomas Dubay’s work is excellent and should be read. Agreed. But at the same time Keating’s work is excellent as well.
9) I will explain Centering Prayer in my next article.
10) What is important is for all of us to be a people of prayer. Whatever method we use to seek the gift of Contemplative is a personal choice. However, I do believe and agree with many authors, that Centering Prayer is the best method to use in order to predispose the soul for the reception of the gift of Contemplative Prayer. -
Fr James Farfaglia

 

Fr. Farfaglia,
This issue is very confusing then because I have read articles contrary to what you have told me. Catholic Answers, for instance has forum entries that link Centering Prayer with the claim I made–and even New Age. And I believe their apologists (although I haven’t listened to the recordings myself) have addressed it also.
I think the Church needs to address this issue once and for all. And if there’s a document already please point me to it. I would never dare to claim something isn’t true if I didn’t have the conviction, much less in matters of the Catholic Faith that I love. I am only seeking the truth.
Thanks so much for replying to my comment. I have also considered contacting you directly. I have read other articles you have published here and they have inspired me. Thanks for all that you do. –Mario

 

Mario:
Many thanks for your second comment and your kind words. I have read the Catholic Answers material on Centering Prayer. I have a great admiration for the work of Catholic Answers, but on this particular topic they are incorrect in their assumptions and conclusions.
When speaking about Centering Prayer, I would like to limit our discussion to the work of Fr. Thomas Keating. Others, even non-Catholic Christians, have written about Centering Prayer. It is Fr. Keating and Fr. Basil Pennington who have done much work on the topic.
My understanding is that they coined the name “Centering Prayer” in order to attract people of our times to an ancient form of Catholic prayer going back to the early patristic period.
So, sticking only to Fr. Keating and Fr. Pennington, the Catholic Answers articles and the criticisms raised by EWTN’s Johnette Benkovic are incorrect and unfounded. The book that I mentioned by the Irish priest answers Benkovic’s concerns directly. Moreover, the author also answers concerns regarding New Age and non-Christian eastern religions, especially Buddhism and Hinduism.
To my knowledge, there is no Church document on the topic of Centering Prayer. Regarding an official treatment of contemplative prayer, the Catechism of the Catholic Church is the first official Church source that I know of that treats contemplative prayer. Of course, the Church has a treasure of writings by such greats as Teresa of Avila and John of the Cross. There is a short document from Cardinal Ratzinger on prayer and eastern prayer methods which is very helpful. http://www.ewtn.com/library/curia/cdfmed.htm
64.

We live in a world of unfounded opinion. Everyone has something to say about something. The Internet world of instant publication and instant broadcasting has dramatically increased this problem of the entire world living out of reality. What I mean is this: what does the word mean? What is the truth of a particular concept? What is Fr. Keating saying? One of the greatest gifts that I received in college (Magdalen College, Warner, NH) was to read the author, not someone’s opinion about the author. What is he saying? Objective sources.
Lots of Catholics jump to the conclusion that “centering” means some kind of naval gazing, or a Buddhist type emptying of the mind. This is completely unfounded and incorrect.
Now, it is true that New Age folks and eastern religions may use methods of prayer and/or meditation that are the same or similar to Christian prayer, but their purpose and their end are totally different from what the Christian does in prayer.
The method of Centering Prayer is extremely simple: rather than repeating a word like a “mantra”, Keating suggest taking one word to express intention. For example, take the word “Yes.” Yes to God means yes to Him: whatever you want. Like Abraham and like Mary, the “Yes” expresses the totality of surrender to God. Centering Prayer suggests taking one word as a word that expresses direction or attention such as “yes.” But, don’t stay with the word. Use it if the mind is bombarded with thoughts. The goal is to arrive at a mind that is silent. This is totally different than “emptying the mind.” There is nothing Buddhist, Hindu or New Age about a silent mind. This is all that Keating is talking about. It is quite remarkable how Catholic writers and speakers take Keating’s work and immediately jump to unfounded assumptions and conclusions.
The best work that I have found on the topic is the book that I mentioned by Fr. Madagain. It is an excellent work and I highly recommend it to everyone interested in developing a serious life of prayer. My only objection about the book is the second chapter. I am not sure where Father is going. But, the rest of the book is quite amazing and very clear.
As I mentioned in my article, I was introduced to Contemplative Prayer by my spiritual director, a 75 year old hermit who lives at a retreat center about an hour from Corpus Christi. He introduced me to a great gift and he changed the whole way that I prayed before. I truly believe that Contemplative Prayer is the answer for the crazy world that we live in. Just imagine if everyone asked the Holy Spirit for the gift of contemplative prayer and spent and hour every morning in and with that gift! The world would change very quickly.
Centering Prayer is one method for preparing the soul to receive the gift of contemplative prayer. It is a method. There are other methods. But, my opinion is that it is the best method. That’s all that I am saying. We live in a hyperactive world where we are immersed in noise. Noise at home, noise in the car, noise at work, noise in our heads. What we moderns need is the profound experience of silence. Order and sanity will come to a world through silence.
OK, end of sermon. Got to go and pray before a busy day begins.
Thanks for your comments, questions and concerns. Email me anytime: fjficthus@gmail.com-
Fr James Farfaglia

 

Charism gifts building up the Church

http://www.saint-mike.org/warfare/library/wp-content/docs/spiritualgifts.pdf
EXTRACT

(Excerpt from the Rule of St. Michael) 2004, Order of the Legion of St. Michael

Genuine contemplation requires great commitment of years of prayer and devotion. There are no short-cuts, although the immature and impatient continually seek an “easy” and “faster” way, such as through Tongues and also through the so-called “centering prayer.”70

70
“Centering prayer,” we would suggest is an attempt to rob God. It seeks to attain the levels of intimacy with God that are really reserved to the gifts of the higher forms of contemplation and to mystical union. It seeks to acquire the mystical gifts that God only gives to a few. It says, in essence, “God, you did not give me the gift of mystical union, so I will steal it through the techniques of “Centering Prayer.” The Letter to the Bishops on Some Aspects of Christian Mediation (n. 23) reminds us: Without doubt, a Christian needs certain periods of retreat into solitude to be recollected and, in God’s presence, rediscover his path. Nevertheless, given his character as a creature, and as a creature who knows that only in grace is he secure, his method of getting closer to God is not based on any “technique” in the strict sense of the word. That would contradict the spirit of childhood called for by the Gospel. Genuine Christian mysticism has nothing to do with technique: it is always a gift of God, and the one who benefits from it knows himself to be unworthy.

65.

 

 


 


Is it correct for a lay person to “lay hands” on another?

$
0
0

 

JULY 26, 2013

 

Is it correct for a lay person to “lay hands” on another?

Charism gifts building up the Church

http://www.saint-mike.org/warfare/library/wp-content/docs/spiritualgifts.pdf
EXTRACT

(Excerpt from the Rule of St. Michael) 2004, Order of the Legion of St. Michael

237. Misdirected and False Teachings […]

(c) On Using the term “baptism”: Although the Church has instructed the Renewal on the proper definition of the “baptism” of the Spirit, the use of the term, “baptism” in the Holy Spirit, is nevertheless misleading and is a “Pentecostalism.” A more accurate term would be a “re-awakening or filling with the Holy Spirit” 42
since existentially and ontologically that is the phenomenon actually taking place. 43
The term “baptism in the Holy Spirit” in the context of the charismatic experience was born in theological error.

Pentecostals do not believe in the Sacrament of Confirmation.

Thus when they read the passages in the book of Acts about laying on of hands to receive the Holy Spirit, they misinterpreted it to be some additional post-conversion act that must be performed. That is not true. The gift of the Spirit may not be separated in any way from conversion…44
There are no instances in the New Testament of the “laying on of hands to receive the Holy Spirit” outside of the Sacraments.

 

(d) On the Laying on of Hands and Anointing with Oil: The practice of anointing with oil and laying on of hands to “receive the Holy Spirit” was adopted by Pentecostals, as explained above, because they did not understand the doctrine of the Sacrament of Confirmation. Given this theological bias, it is not surprising that they misinterpreted the passages in the Book of Acts 45. As such, it appeared to them that this “laying on of hands to receive the Holy Spirit” was a separate act and experience from that of conversion, rather than as an act of the Sacrament of Confirmation. As Catholics we know that there is no need for us to “receive the Holy Spirit” in some extra-Sacramental way. As the Catechism instructs us, Confirmation gives us “the full outpouring of the Holy Spirit as once granted to the apostles on the day of Pentecost” (CCC 1302) We already have the fullness of the Holy Spirit.

Thus, there is no need for any additional forms of quasi-liturgical ceremonies or actions to “receive” the Holy Spirit and His gifts. In addition, the Magisterium has repeatedly warned the Faithful against performing rites and prayers that too closely resemble the Sacraments or the actions and prayers reserved to priests. The Instruction on Prayers for Healing, 46

Confusion between such free non-liturgical prayer meetings and liturgical celebrations properly so-called is to be carefully avoided. for example, makes this point: Another example is found in the Collaboration of the Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry of Priest: In using sacramentals, the non-ordained faithful should ensure that these are in no way regarded as sacraments whose administration is proper and exclusive to the Bishop and to the priest. Since they are not priests, in no instance may the non-ordained perform anointings either with the Oil of the Sick or any other oil. 47
Pope John Paul II reminds us that: …the particular gift of each of the Church’s members must be wisely and carefully acknowledged, safeguarded, promoted, discerned and coordinated, without confusing roles functions or theological and canonical status.
48
Also in the Collaboration Instruction: Every effort must be made to avoid even the appearance of confusion … To avoid any confusion between sacramental liturgical acts presided over by a priest or deacon, and other acts which the non-ordained faithful may lead, it is always necessary to use clearly distinct ceremonials, especially for the latter.
49

 

Finally, in a letter sent to us from the Sacred Congregation for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments, Monsignor Mario Marini, Undersecretary, writes:

Prot. N. 1116/00/L Rome,

24 June 2000

This Congregation for Divine Worship has received your letter dated 4 May 2000, in which you ask whether the Instruction Ecclesiae de mysterio on Lay Collaboration in the Ministry of the Priest, article 9, should be interpreted as prohibiting the use by laypersons of blessed oil as a sacramental.

 

 

 

While a certain degree of prudent reserve in this matter is indeed advisable, it is clear that the exclusion of traditional devotions employing the use of blessed oil, and in which there is no likelihood of confusion with the sacramental of Anointing of the Sick by a priest, is not the intention of this Instruction. Excluded instead would be any use by a layperson of oil, which even if not the Oil of the Sick blessed by the Bishop on Holy Thursday, would be interpreted as replacing the sacramental Anointing by a priest, or which would in any way be seen as equivalent to it, or which would be employed as a means of attaining for laypersons a new role previously reserved to clergy.

The intention of the person using the oil, the clarity with which such an intention is expressed by such a person, and the understanding of those present will all be relevant in determining the likelihood of misunderstanding and therefore the degree to which such a practice should be avoided. In this matter as in all similar cases, such a practice is subject to the supervision of the local Pastor and ultimately of the diocesan Bishop.

Thanking you for your interest and with every prayerful good wishes for a blessed Easter Season, I am,

Sincerely yours in Christ,

Mons. Mario Marini, Undersecretary

 

The common practices of the Charismatic Renewal of the quasi-liturgical “laying on hands to receive the release of the Holy Spirit” is often done without regard to the understanding of those present that the Congregation requires. Even when permission has been attained by a group’s Pastor, the actual practice among many groups tends to be quasi-liturgical in appearance. Many individual Charismatics seem present themselves as quasi-priest in their demeanor even if verbally claiming they are not. Thus, in much of the Charismatic Renewal this practice can be both potentially theologically problematic and certainly too closely resembling what is reserved to bishops and/or priests.

 

47 Holy See, Instruction, On Certain Questions Regarding the Collaboration of The Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry Of Priest (15 August 1997), art. 9 §1.

48 John Paul II, Discourse at the Symposium on “The Participation of the Lay Faithful in the Priestly Ministry” (11 May 1994), n. 3, l.c.; quoted Collaboration, “Conclusion.”

49
Collaboration, art. 6 §2.

 

An extract from the Konkani Catholics blog, January 4-6, 2008

http://davidmacd.com/catholic/how_did_this_site_get_built.htm

David MacDonald is a convert into Catholicism and he’s a singer; his website www.catholicbridge.com.
The site does provide a wealth of information for Evangelicals on their various doubts and questions on the Catholic faith. The answers are simple and easy to understand and have the additional force of his testimony and music background.
Here is the section on “Sacramentals” (and I hope our readers know what “Sacramentals” – not Sacraments – are). This is how he explains it:
QUOTE: Many Evangelicals have a problem with the Catholic idea that a material item can conduct spiritual power. Despite this criticism, many Evangelicals freely use the idea of Sacraments and Sacramentals in their ministry (though they don’t call it such). For example:
-blessing people (especially the laying on of hands)

-anointing people with holy oil during a healing service

Austine Crasta, moderator

 

Laypeople’s Use of Oil

http://www.zenit.org/article-26570?l=english

ROME, July 28, 2009 (Zenit.org) Answered by Legionary of Christ Father Edward McNamara…
Q:
There are chaplains who minister at a local Catholic hospital and one of them likes to use “oil” when she prays with the patients (Catholics and non-Catholics). I feel that this causes confusion. One of the chaplains attended a recent convention of chaplains and was told by a presenter that this practice is allowed as long as they tell the patients that they are not receiving the sacrament of the sick. I seem to recall that years ago the Vatican came out with a document on the use of oil by laypersons. Could you please comment? — A.S., Bridgeport, New York
A: The document you refer to is probably the 1997 instruction “On Certain Questions Regarding the Collaboration of the Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry of Priest.” This is an unusual document insofar as it was formally issued by the Congregation for Clergy but was co-signed by no fewer than eight Vatican congregations and councils, including that of the Doctrine of the Faith. This gives the document a certain weight with respect to its authority.
The document first presents the theological principles behind its decisions before giving a series of practical considerations on aspects of lay ministry in the Church. Then, having laid the groundwork, it enunciates in 13 articles practical provisions and norms that outline the possibilities and limits of the collaboration of the lay faithful in priestly ministry.
The first article, on the “Need for an Appropriate Terminology,” attempts to clarify the multiple uses of the expression “ministry.” This responds to an intuition of Pope John Paul II who, “In his address to participants at the Symposium on ‘Collaboration of the Lay Faithful with the Priestly Ministry’ …, emphasized the need to clarify and distinguish the various meanings which have accrued to the term ‘ministry’ in theological and canonical language.”
The document accepts that the term “ministry” is applicable to the laity in some cases:
“§3. The non-ordained faithful may be generically designated ‘extraordinary ministers’ when deputed by competent authority to discharge, solely by way of supply, those offices mentioned in Canon 230, §3 and in Canons 943 and 1112.

 

Naturally, the concrete term may be applied to those to whom functions are canonically entrusted e.g. catechists, acolytes, lectors etc.
“Temporary deputation for liturgical purposes — mentioned in Canon 230, §2 — does not confer any special or permanent title on the non-ordained faithful.”
However: “It is unlawful for the non-ordained faithful to assume titles such as ‘pastor,’ ‘chaplain,’ ‘coordinator,’ ‘moderator’ or other such similar titles which can confuse their role and that of the Pastor, who is always a Bishop or Priest.”
Another article, No. 9, is on “The Apostolate to the Sick.” Regarding our reader’s question on the use of oil in a non-sacramental way, the article is very clear:
“§1. […] The non-ordained faithful particularly assist the sick by being with them in difficult moments, encouraging them to receive the Sacraments of Penance and the Anointing of the Sick, by helping them to have the disposition to make a good individual confession as well as to prepare them to receive the Anointing of the Sick. In using sacramentals, the non-ordained faithful should ensure that these are in no way regarded as sacraments whose administration is proper and exclusive to the Bishop and to the priest. Since they are not priests, in no instance may the non-ordained perform anointings either with the Oil of the Sick or any other oil.
“§2. With regard to the administration of this sacrament, ecclesiastical legislation reiterates the theologically certain doctrine and the age old usage of the Church which regards the priest as its only valid minister. This norm is completely coherent with the theological mystery signified and realized by means of priestly service.
“It must also be affirmed that the reservation of the ministry of Anointing to the priest is related to the connection of this sacrament to the forgiveness of sin and the worthy reception of the Holy Eucharist. No other person may act as ordinary or extraordinary minister of the sacrament since such constitutes simulation of the sacrament.”
To many it might appear that this document is excessively restrictive in its dispositions. Yet by providing clear guidelines and demarcations of proper competences based on solid theological reasons, it actually facilitates fruitful collaboration between priests and laity in a true spirit of charity and service to Christ, the Church and to souls.

 

Confirmation and the laity’s role

http://www.catholic.org/featured/headline.php?ID=832, Catholic Online

ROME, March 30, 2004 (Zenit.org) Answered by Legionary of Christ Father Edward McNamara…

Q: Could you please comment on the following which occurred at an Easter Vigil Mass in my parish at which a number of RCIA candidates were confirmed. At the confirmation the priest asked everyone in the congregation to outstretch their right arm toward the persons being confirmed as we said the “Prayer of Confirming.” The words of the prayer were, in summary, “All powerful God … send your Holy Spirit upon (names) to be their helper and guide … fill them with the spirit of wonder and awe in your presence. We ask this through Christ Our Lord.” After this prayer the priest performed the anointing with chrism on the candidates’ foreheads. The outstretching of arms by the congregation made it seem that the laity had some role in conferring the sacrament of confirmation. My understanding of confirmation is that the role is normally the bishop’s (or a priest in his place) to emphasize the transmission of the Holy Spirit by apostolic lineage going back to Pentecost. — D.N., Victoria, Australia

A: There are two elements to be taken into account the laying on of hands and the proclamation of the prayer over the candidates.

During the sacrament of confirmation there is a double laying on of hands. The rite you describe pertains to the first moment, which does not form part of the essential rite of the sacrament. But as Pope Paul VI wrote when he reformed the rite of confirmation (see “Ad Pascendum,” Aug. 15, 1971), the first rite should be held in high esteem as it contributes to the integral perfection of the confirmation ritual and gives a better understanding of the sacrament.

What the Church wishes to show is the transmission of the Holy Spirit, by apostolic genealogy going back to Pentecost, through the symbolism of consecrated hands being laid on the head of the confirmands.

In conformity with this principle the rubrics for this first laying on of hands states that when that when the bishop and priest(s) are both celebrating the Mass where confirmation occurs, they lay hands upon all candidates (i.e. extend their hands over the whole group of confirmands). However, the bishop alone says the prayer: “All-powerful God … send your Spirit upon them. … We ask this through Christ our Lord.”

The practice of laying on of hands is certainly subject to many symbolic meanings. In some cases, such as the sacrament of holy orders and the second imposition with the anointing of confirmation, it is an essential part of the rite without which the sacrament itself would not exist.

In other sacraments such as the anointing of the sick, it forms part of the auxiliary rites performed by the ordained minister.

In other cases it is a sacramental, such as when the priest extends his hands over a person or object in order to impart a solemn blessing.

It may also be used by lay people, such as when parents bless their children. In recent times it has often been used in prayer groups such as the Charismatic Renewal.

Given the symbolic polyvalence of the gesture it is necessary to determine its meaning and importance within the context of each specific rite.

In the rite of confirmation it clearly symbolizes the power of efficaciously invoking the Holy Spirit so as to achieve the effect of the sacrament. This power properly and fully belongs to the bishop.

Priests also possess this power in a latent manner and may exercise it whenever the bishop or general Church law delegates them to do so.

 

 

This is why only the bishop and concelebrating priests should extend their hands at this moment. But only the bishop says the prayer, since he actually administers the essential rite of the sacrament.

Even in a very large confirmation, where the bishop is assisted by priests who also administer the sacrament, only the bishop recites the prayer, as the priests receive their authority to administer the sacrament through the bishop.

When a priest confirms alone, as is commonly the case during adult initiation at the Easter Vigil, then all concelebrating priests extend their hands. But only the priest who confirms says the prayer.

Thus in the case of the sacrament of confirmation it is inappropriate for the entire assembly to either extend their hands or to say the prayer, as this gesture would symbolically indicate the possession of a spiritual power which they do not possess as it requires the sacrament of orders.

It is also hard to see exactly what is meant by this change, because the other elements of the rite seem to be respected; it does not appear that it symbolizes that the community is the source of the sacrament.

It might have been introduced as a nice way of having everybody involved, without much thought given to the consequences for the meaning of the rite itself. Modifying the rites in the way described despoils them of the wealth of meaning that they embody.

The reception of this sacrament through the ministry of the bishop — and in general the need for a minister for any sacrament — is a necessary element in showing that the grace of our sanctification is primarily God’s gift to us through the Church and does not spring from ourselves nor from the community. This does not mean that the community has no role in the sacraments. On receiving confirmation, a Christian enters, in a way, into the fullness of the common priesthood of the baptized through which Catholics receive the power and capacity to participate in the Church’s liturgy and to place their own personal sacrifices alongside that of Christ in the Eucharistic celebration.

However the common priesthood may only be exercised in communion with the ministerial priesthood and can never substitute it in its essential tasks.

This communion and the interplay between the two priesthoods are highlighted by the very rite of confirmation now under discussion, although it entails repeating one or two aspects already mentioned.

Before beginning the prayer of confirmation, the bishop, with the priests who will assist him on either side, says a prayer which invites all present to pray to the Father to send the Holy Spirit.

All then pray silently for a brief moment. This silent prayer is the exercise of the whole body of the faithful and thus for the faithful an exercise of their common priesthood.

After all have prayed, the bishop and priests extend their hands over the candidates while the bishop says or sings alone the following prayer which is redolent of similar priestly prayers of consecration such as the prayers of ordination:

All-powerful God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,
by water and the Holy Spirit you freed your sons and daughters from sin and gave them new life.

Send your Holy Spirit upon them to be their helper and guide.

Give them the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of right judgment and courage, the spirit of knowledge and reverence.

Fill them with the spirit of wonder and awe in your presence.
We ask this through Christ our Lord.

To this prayer all give their assent by responding “Amen” in an analogous way to the final amen of the Eucharistic Prayer.

In this way the organization of the rite makes clear that the prayer of the whole assembly is called upon during confirmation although the administration of the sacrament is reserved to the bishop or priest in virtue of the ministerial and hierarchical structure willed by Christ for his Church.

 

Traditionalists are wary and critical of the laying of hands on one another in charismatic circles:

When did the laying on of hands become Catholic? 

http://catholicforum.fisheaters.com/index.php?topic=2393555.0

 

Who did laying on of hands to Paul?

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=109968

The Catholic Answers Forum, September 18, 2006

Interesting discussion… The brief answer is i) Ananias, Acts 9:17 and ii) The elders at Antioch Acts 13:2, 3.

St. Jerome wrote:

As Sergius Paulus Proconsul of Cyprus was the first to believe on his preaching, he took his name from him because he had subdued him to faith in Christ, and having been joined by Barnabas, after traversing many cities, he returned to Jerusalem and was ordained apostle to the Gentiles by Peter, James and John. -Lives of Illustrious Men Chapter 5

 

Laity and laying on of hands

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=684800

The Catholic Answers Forum, June 13, 2012

Q: Do the hands of lay people have any special powers?
Last night I was praying with my wife and she got upset when I wouldn’t put my hand on her belly to pray over the baby in her womb (I would have but it would have been an awkward position for my arm). I told her it didn’t matter where I put my hands and the argument went on. Who is right?

 

There is another discussion here:

Laying on of hands

http://theologica.ning.com/forum/topics/laying-on-of-hands

 

Check out these:

The laying on of hands

http://laviecatholique.blogspot.in/2009/04/laying-on-of-hands.html

April 9, 2009

 

The Sacrament of Confirmation
– The Catechism of the Catholic Church CCC 1285 to 1321

http://www.vatican.va/archive/ccc_css/archive/catechism/p2s2c1a2.htm

 

Imposition of hands

http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/07698a.htm

The Catholic Encyclopedia

A symbolical ceremony by which one intends to communicate to another some favour, quality or excellence (principally of a spiritual kind), or to depute another to some office. The rite has had a profane or secular as well as a sacred usage. It is extremely ancient, having come down from patriarchal times. Jacob bequeathed a blessing and inheritance to his two sons Ephraim and Manasseh by placing his hands upon them (Genesis 48:14) and Moses on Josue the hegemony of the Hebrew people in the same manner (Numbers 27:18, 23). In the New Testament
Our Lord employed this rite to restore life to the daughter of Jairus (Matthew 9:18) and to give health to the sick (Luke 6:19). The religious aspect of this ceremony first appeared in the consecration of Aaron and his sons to the office of priesthood. Before immolating animals in sacrifice the priests, according to the Mosaic ritual, laid hands upon the heads of the victims (Exodus 29; Leviticus 8:9); and in the expressive dismissal of the scapegoat the officiant laid his hands on the animal’s head and prayed that the sins of the people might descend thereon and be expiated in the wilderness (Leviticus 16:21). The Apostles imposed hands on the newly baptized, that they might receive the gifts of the Holy Ghost in confirmation (Acts 8:17, 19; 19:6); on those to be promoted to holy orders (Acts 6:6; 13:3; 1 Timothy 4:14; 2 Timothy 1:6; Matthew 13); and on others to bestow some supernatural gift or corporal benefit (Acts, passim). In fact this rite was so constantly employed that the “imposition of hands” came to designate an essential Catholic doctrine (Hebrews 6:2).

To understand clearly the extent to which the imposition of hands is employed in the Church at present it will be necessary to view it in its sacramental or theological as well as in its ceremonial or liturgical aspect. In confirmation, the imposition of hands constitutes the essential matter of the sacrament, not however that which precedes the anointing, but that which takes place at the actual application of the chrism (S.C. de Prop. Fide, 6 Aug., 1840). In the sacrament of Holy orders it enters either wholly or in part, into the substance of the rite by which most of the higher grades are conferred. Thus in the ordination of deacons according to the Latin rite it is at least partial matter of the sacrament; in conferring the priesthood there is a threefold imposition, viz.: (a) when the ordaining prelate followed by the priests, lays hands on the head of the candidate nil dicens; (b) when he and the priests extend hands during the prayer, “Oremus, fratres carissimi”, and (c) when he imposes hands at giving power to forgive sins, saying “Accipe Spiritum Sanctum”. The first and second of these impositions combined constitute in the Latin Church partial matter of the sacrament, the traditio instrumentorum being required for the adequate or complete matter. The Greeks, however, rely on the imposition alone as the substance of the sacramental rite. In the consecration of bishops the imposition of hands alone pertains to the essence (see CONFIRMATION; ORDERS).

The ceremonial usage is much more extensive. (1) In baptism the priest signs the forehead and breast with the sign of the cross, lays hands on the head during the prayer, “preces nostras”, and again after the exorcism, beseeching God to send down the light of truth into the purified soul (cf. Rom. Rit.). Tertullian mentions imposition being used in conferring baptism in his own day (de Bap., VI, VII, &c.). (2) In penance the minister merely raises his hand at the giving of absolution. The ancient ordines (cf. Martene, “De antiqua ecclesiæ disciplina”, passim), record this custom. (3) In extreme unction there is no imposition of hands enjoined by the rubrics, although in the prayer immediately before the anointing the words “per impositionem manuum nostrarum” occur. Possibly the imposition is contained in the unctions as it is in the administration of confirmation. (4) Apart from the sacraments the rite is also employed in almost all the various blessings of persons and things. Abbots and virgins are thus blessed (cf. Roman Pontifical and Ritual). (5) In the reconciliation of public penitents and the reception of schismatics, heretics, and apostates into the Church, hands were formerly, and still are, imposed (cf. Duchesne, “Christian Worship”, pp. 328, 435, St. Cyprian, De Lapsis 16). (6) Those obsessed by evil spirits are similarly exorcized (cf. Roman Ritual, Titus, x, cl). (7) The rubrics of the missal direct the celebrant to hold his hands extended during most of the prayers. At the pre-consecration prayer, “Hanc igitur oblationem”, he also holds his hands over the oblata. This action seems borrowed from the old Levitical practice, already noticed, of laying hands on the victims to be sacrificed, but curiously it has not been proved to be very old. Le Brun (Explication de la Messe, iv, 6) says he did not find the rubric in any missal older than the fifteenth century. Pius V made it de præcepto (cf. Gihr, “la Messe”, II, 345). The significance of the act is expressive, symbolizing as it does the laying of sin upon the elements of bread and wine which, being changed into the Body and Blood of Christ, become thus our emissary or scapegoat, and finally the “victim of our peace” with God. Nothing can better show the relationship that has always existed between prayer and the ceremony that is being considered, than this expressive sentence from St. Augustine, “Quid aliud est manuum impositio, quam oratio super hominem?” (De Bap., III, xvi, 21).

 

 

Laying on of hands

https://www.ewtn.com/vexperts/showmessage.asp?number=314688&Pg=Forum4&Pgnu=1&recnu=15

March 18, 2002

Q: What can you tell me about the idea of laying on of hands? Is it biblical? Can Catholic lay people do it to other lay people? What does it mean? Is it Catholic in tradition or does it come from more from a Pentecostal or Evangelical type tradition? –Brian Vogrinc

A: The laying on of hands is a sign used in a number of the sacraments, most particularly in ordination. It has been used in this manner since the first century and signifies the invoking of God’s blessing on the person on whom hands are laid.

Catholic lay people cannot administer any of the sacraments that involve the laying on of hands, therefore they cannot do it sacramentally. Some Catholics do lay hands on others while praying for healing, though this is not a sacrament and must not be confused with one. The latter practice has been especially popularized through the Pentecostal movement. -James Akin, Catholic apologist

 

Laying on of hands: Widespread practice can be both a ‘danger’ or a gift of the Holy Spirit

http://www.spiritdaily.net/layingonhands.htm

We are of two minds when it comes to the “laying on of hands.”

On the one hand (not to play on words), there are the many claims of healing and deliverance. Through the years — through the centuries — countless have benefited from prayer that is said while a healer or simply another person rests one or both hands onto the afflicted person, allowing for the flow of the Holy Spirit. “When Paul placed his hands on them, the Holy Spirit came on them, and they spoke in tongues and prophesied,” we have in Acts 19:4-6.

Clearly, the laying on of hands is biblical.

But then, in Scripture, we also have: “Do not be hasty in the laying on of hands, and do not share in the sins of others,” intones 1 Timothy 5:22. “Keep yourself pure.”

Therein is the rub and the reason we always urge prayer and fasting (without haste) before allowing anyone, including a priest, to lay on hands. The reason is simple: if the person laying on the hands has a dark spirit (“sin”), there is a chance that spirit can be transferred. This is called “imparting” a spirit. Fasting seals a person against the enemy — and purifies. Meanwhile, we see that Jesus also healed by praying from a distance.

“Laying hands on a person in prayer is not just a picturesque religious ritual,” a foremost deliverance expert named Derek Prince once warned in a terrific, insightful book called They Shall Expel Demons. “It can be a powerful spiritual experience, a temporary interaction between two spirits through which supernatural power is released. Normally the power flows from the one laying on hands to the one on whom hands are laid, but at times it can flow the other way.

“The power may do either good or evil. It may emanate from the Holy Spirit or from a demon, depending on the one from whom it flows. For this reason Paul established certain safeguards. [Here he quotes the passage from 1 Timothy above]. In other words, be careful with whom you allow your spirit to interact!

“The laying on of hands should be done reverently and prayerfully. Any person participating should make sure he or she is not thereby, in Paul’s words, sharing in another’s sins. It is a mistake to lay hands indiscriminately on one another. The following brief testimony illustrates the danger:

“‘In 1971 I was attending a charismatic meeting, and the speaker asked people to stand if they wanted prayer for healing. I had a bad cold, so I stood. He then instructed people seated nearby to lay their hands on us and pray for our healing. Four or five prayed for me.” 

‘When I awoke the next morning, my cold was better — but my fingers were all curled up and stiff and hurting. Immediately I thought, Someone with arthritis laid hands on me last night! I renounced the spirit of arthritis, and within five minutes all the symptoms were gone.  

“‘I was a very young believer, less than one year old, and I have been so grateful to God for teaching me then to be careful who lays hands on me.’”

We see the need for caution at the same time we must not be paranoid. These things we discern only through extensive prayer, and protect against by fasting.

See The Laying on of Hands – Derek Prince Ministries

 

Laying on of hands

http://saint-mike.org/swbbs/viewtopic.php?t=133

St. Michael Spiritual Warfare Depository Archive, May 17, 2010

Q: Well is laying on of hands good or bad? I have been to many Charismatic groups where they do this, but I will only let someone that I know and is right with the Lord to do this?

A: You are looking for trouble when you have someone lay hands on you. It is an open door to possession. The same goes with massage. If you consider how many people to a massage therapist and how many of them are carrying some kind of demonic “baggage” it can get transferred. So, the answer is NO, do NOT let someone lay hands on you. The only one who should lay hands on you is an ordained Catholic priest. PERIOD. –Ellen Marie

A: Well Ellen is wrong again on certain points not because I say so, but because the Vatican says so.
There is a grain of truth in what Ellen says. The Collaboration of the Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry of Priest states at article 6 §2:

Every effort must be made to avoid even the appearance of confusion… To avoid any confusion between sacramental liturgical acts presided over by a priest or deacon, and other acts which the non-ordained faithful may lead, it is always necessary to use clearly distinct ceremonials, especially for the latter.

 

 

 

This Instruction, however, does not prohibit such things as laying on of hands or the administering of oil in conjunction with laying on hands. I personally wrote a letter to the Vatican to clarify this.

 


 

In Summary, what follows is what the Vatican told me about the use of Holy Oil:

A) Sacramental Oil (blessed by the Bishop on Holy Thursday) cannot ever be used.


B) Blessed oil, like that you get at shrine MAY BE USED, but

1. Prudent reserve must be exercised.

2. The situation of its use MUST NOT be one in which there is ANY confusion that what is happening is the Sacrament of Anointing the Sick.

3. The use of a blessed oil by the laity MUST NOT replace the Sacrament of Anointing of the Sick.

4. The use of blessed oil by the laity cannot be used in such a way as to be EQUIVALENT to the Sacrament of Anointing of the Sick.

5. The use of the blessed oil cannot be used in such a way as to create a new role for the laity which is really reserved to clergy.

6. The intention of the person using the oil must not be to violate items 2-5 above.

7. The person using the oil must express WITH CLARITY why he is not in violation of items 2-5 above.

8. The people observing or participating with the person using the oil must fully UNDERSTAND what is happening is not in violation of items 2-5 above.

9. The practice of using blessed oil by the laity is governed specifically (in addition to these general principles) by the local Pastor and ultimately the diocesan Bishop.

 

This instruction clearly does not prohibit the use of oil, or the lay on hands that is associated with it. What it means is that they laity can NEVER substitute the Sacrament of Anointing of the Sick with their own anointing. If the situation is one that a priest would normally administer oil, then the laity cannot do it.

 

 

Laity cannot use oil in such a way that is equivalent to the Sacrament of Anointing of Sick even though they are not intending to do the Sacrament. This probably prohibits many charismatic groups from using oil in the way they do.
Laity cannot use oil in such a way that they essentially co-opt a role that really belongs to clergy. This too will prohibit the way typical charismatics use oil.
What is also important to see here, is that even if all criteria is met to allow a layman to use oil, if there is misunderstanding on the part of on-lookers, then it is not to be done. All involved must be properly catechized.
The situations in which oil and laying on of hands can be used are in situations in which there is some sort of paterfamilias relationship. This would include laying hands on your children, your spouse, or others family members. A paterfamilias relationship also may exist between a Spiritual Director and a directee or a Counselor and counselee (even the Spiritual Director or Counselor is not a priest). Even in these paterfamilias relationships, however, the non-priest can never use this privilege as a replacement for the Sacrament of Anointing which must be administered by a priest.
In other words, we cannot do these actions in such a way that too closely resembles that which is reserved to a priest. As long as we are cautious about that and those prayed over, and those on-looking are properly catechized about this, laying on hands can be done by laity.
The use of Holy Oil must not be the Sacramental oil blessed by the Bishop. If we use oil it must be oil that blessed in the normal way by a priest like that of Holy Water. Thus, oil given a normal blessing can be used by the laity in a similar way as Holy Water. Holy Water represents a washing clean factor, and is a reminder of our baptism and our baptismal promises. Blessed Oil represents a healing factor, and is a reminder of our confirmation and the fullness of the Holy Spirit indwelling us, and our promises to live a Godly life.
If we understand the differences between Sacramental Oil and regular blessed oil, and understand the differences between the Sacrament of Anointing and what laity might do with its limitations, then we can be okay in the practice.
We must always remember that the Particular Sacramental Power of Healing is reserved to clergy.

Ellen also has a grain of truth concerning the possibility of becoming demonized when laying hands on someone. We have had clients who became demonized after having hands laid upon them. There is a phenomenon called transference. A demon can transfer from one person to another through laying on hands. This is why one should not lay hands on a person too quickly and a person should not allow someone to lay hands on them too quickly.
Certainly we should never lay hands on anyone without their permission. But, if we have the permission of the person being prayed for, and have the right preparations and discernment, and doing the act with the proper circumspection, avoiding doing anything that too closely resembles the acts reserved to priests, then lay on hands may be done. Only the leader of the prayer team, however, should be laying on hands, not the whole team. –Bro. Ignatius Mary

 

Isn’t Energy Healing and Laying on of Hands the Same Thing?

http://www.womenofgrace.com/blog/?p=13036

By Susan Brinkmann, March 14, 2012

MM asks: “There must be some element of truth in the practice of energy healers who use their hands to heal. Aren’t their methods similar to what Christians refer to as the ‘laying on of hands’?”

Great question, MM, and now that you ask it, I’m actually a little surprised that it took two years for someone to pose it.

The only similarity between the methods used by energy healers and Christians who lay on hands is that they both use their hands – and this is as far as it goes. 

The Catechism clearly states that the use of the hands in Christian healing is as a “sign,” not as an energy channel. “Jesus heals the sick and blesses little children by laying hands on them. In his name the apostles will do the same,” the Catechism teaches. “Even more pointedly, it is by the Apostles’ imposition of hands that the Holy Spirit is given. The Letter to the Hebrews lists the imposition of hands among the ‘fundamental elements’ of its teaching. The Church has kept this sign of the all-powerful outpouring of the Holy Spirit in its sacramental epiclesis.”

In other words, the use of the hands in the Christian form is a symbol while in energy healing the hands have an actual function as a channel. 

But that doesn’t stop proponents of energy medicine from luring Christians into their practices by drawing attention to this similarity. Some even go so far as to suggest that Jesus was an energy healer because of how He used His hands during healings. William Lee Rand, founder of the pro-Reiki International Center for Reiki Training actually suggested that because Jesus sometimes laid hands on people while healing them, He may have been using Reiki.  
“There are many similarities between the laying on of hands healing Jesus did and the practice of Reiki,” Rand writes.

Naturally, he goes on to list only those episodes in the Gospel where Jesus used His hands to heal, leaving out all other methods such as the casting out of demons and healing by command. By deliberately “cherry picking” Scripture in this way, the result is a myopic and distorted view of the nature and purpose of the healing power of Jesus.
“Jesus was not channeling a universal energy, but was acting with the power of God,” writes New Age expert Marcia Montenegro.

“As Acts 10:38 says, ‘God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power. He went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed by the devil, for God was with Him.’ The power of God was not coming through a technique or secret teaching, but from the Person of Jesus Christ. When Jesus conferred this power specifically to and only on His disciples, He ‘gave them authority over unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal every kind of disease and every kind of sickness,” (Matthew 10:1, Mark 3:13-15, Luke 9:1). It is His authority over illness that Christ gave the disciples, not a secret teaching or technique.”

 

 

 

 

Perhaps the biggest difference between energy healers and the Christian laying on of hands is the fact that energy healers claim to be manipulating an alleged energy force. When Christians pray over one another, we’re not trying to manipulate God’s power. We’re simply using our hands as a sign of intercession. Whether or not God wants to heal the person is left totally up to Him.

Energy healers have a whole different mindset. This is their power that they supposedly learn how to use through classes or attunement ceremonies such as those required for Reiki masters. True biblical healing is never based on a belief in one’s own power, but is based solely on the power of God.

You should also beware of those who say Christians can participate in these practices simply by believing that the energy comes from God. This can be a very dangerous delusion, particularly in the case of techniques such as Reiki, which employ occult entities known as spirit guides.

Even if energy healers are Christians (sadly, there are many of them out there), they can’t say their energy comes from God because God never revealed Himself to us as an energy force. He’s a personal God who once identified Himself to Moses as “I am” not “It is.”

Whether the healer believes it or not, the energy he or she is using during an energy healing session is a putative energy form (that has no scientific basis) which is believed to permeate the universe. The healer can call this energy anything they want, but it doesn’t change the nature of it. It’s still a putative energy form. Just by calling it God doesn’t make it God. That would be like calling a dog a cat and expecting the dog to now be a cat. The energy is what it is and if the healer doesn’t understand this, then they don’t understand either energy medicine or basic Christian theology.  (This blog gives a more in-depth explanation for why God cannot be called an energy force.)

The bottom line is that energy healers are to be avoided by Christians. They are not only practicing a bogus science that won’t help you anyway, but many of them also dabble in other New Age modalities, some of which – such as Reiki – are effected through occult agencies.

 


 


Blessings

$
0
0

APRIL 2011/SEPTEMBER 2012/JULY 2013

Blessings

 

Note: Whenever I use bold type or underline, the emphasis is mine and not the emphasis of the source that I am quoting unless indicated otherwise.

 

Q:


My question is as follows: Why do Catholics have things such as holy medals blessed by a priest? What is a blessing? (No name with question)

 

A:


“Bless: to hallow or consecrate by religious rite; to invoke divine care for; to protect, preserve.”

Blessing means placing a thing or person under the care of God. A liturgical blessing is one that uses a prescribed formula or ceremony, and is given by a (Catholic) priest. The simplest blessings are made with the Sign of the Cross, and sometimes are accompanied by the sprinkling of holy water. By the visible signs and formula of words of blessings, God’s benediction is invoked on persons, places, or things.”

“Benediction: From the Latin word benedicere, benediction is the general term for any kind of blessing.”

 

“The Lord said to Abraham: I will make of you a great nation, and I will bless you. I will make your name great so that you will be a blessing. I will bless those who bless you and curse those who curse you. All the communities of the earth shall find blessing in you.”

“But to you who hear I say, love your enemies, do good to those who hate you, bless those who curse you, pray for those who mistreat you.”

Bless those who persecute [you], bless and do not curse them.

“Do not return evil for evil, or insult for insult; but, on the contrary, a blessing, because to this you were called, that you might inherit a blessing.”

 

“Whether God blessed the people himself or through the ministry of those who acted in His name, His blessing was always a promise of divine help, a proclamation of His favor, a reassurance of His faithfulness to the covenant He had made with His people. When, in turn, others uttered blessings, they were offering praise to the one whose goodness and mercy they were proclaiming. Whoever blesses others in God’s name invokes the divine help upon individuals or upon an assembled people. Blessings therefore refer first and foremost to God, whose majesty and goodness they extol, and since they indicate the communication of God’s favor, they also involve human beings, whom He governs and in His providence protects. Further, blessings apply to other created things through which, in their abundance and variety, God blesses human beings.”

 

“Sacramentals derive from the baptismal priesthood: every baptized person is called to be a blessing, and to bless‘. Hence lay people may preside at certain blessings; the more a blessing concerns ecclesial and sacramental life, the more is its administration reserved to the ordained ministry (bishops, priests, or deacons).” “Every blessing praises God and prays for His gifts.”

 

So, Catholics have things such as religious medals blessed to invoke God’s protection on the person who uses the medal and to praise God

 

This report prepared on January 22, 2005 by Ronald Smith, 11701 Maplewood Road, Chardon, Ohio 44024-8482, E-mail: hfministry@roadrunner.com. Readers may copy and distribute this report as desired, without restrictions in number, as long as the content is not altered and is copied in its entirety.

 

michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
www.ephesians-511.net

 

 

THE FOLLOWING THREE EXTRACTS UNDERSCORE WHAT RON SMITH WRITES:

THE PRIESTHOOD

http://www.therealpresence.org/archives/Priesthood/Priesthood_001.htm

Conference transcription from a retreat that Father Hardon gave to the Handmaids of the Precious Blood

By Fr. John A. Hardon, S.J., 1998 EXTRACT

Finally, beyond the ordained ministerial priesthood, which is unique and possessed only by those who receive the sacrament of orders, there is a true although subordinate sense in which all the baptized faithful belong to the priesthood of Christ. We begin to share in the priesthood of the Savior when we are baptized into the priesthood of Christ. This sacramental character which we receive at Baptism is deepened by the sacrament of Confirmation and the Holy Eucharist. It is because of this sharing in Christ’s priesthood that the faithful are able to receive any of the other sacraments; without this one no other sacrament can be received. It is because of this share in Christ’s priesthood that they are enabled to offer with the priest at the altar the body and blood of the Son of God to His heavenly Father, which is why it is said, “Pray, brethren, that my sacrifice and yours may be acceptable to God, the almighty Father.”

 

THE PATERNAL ORDER OF PRIESTS

http://www.catholiceducation.org/articles/religion/re0647.html

By
Scott Hahn EXTRACT

If this comes as news today, it’s only because so many of us have unwittingly become religious empiricists. Since a sacramental character is invisible, we may be tempted think of it as less real, less permanent, merely propositional. But because it is sacramental, it is more real, more permanent, and much more than propositional.
This demands of us a deep faith, an act of faith sustained over a lifetime. St. Thomas Aquinas said: “We do not believe in formulas, but in those realities they express, which faith allows us to touch. The believer’s act of faith does not terminate in the propositions, but in the realities which they express” (Catechism, no. 170). We do not put our faith in theories or abstractions, but in realities.

 

Monsignor Nwachukwu’s Address on Priestly Life – “A Sad Celibate Is a Bad Celibate”
http://www.zenit.org/article-28631?l=english

By Monsignor Fortunatus Nwachukwu, head of protocol for the Holy See’s Secretariat of State

ROME, MARCH 14, 2010 EXTRACT

For the Christian, birth is not just physical. The more important birth is not necessarily the physical one, but also the sacramental birth or rebirth in Christ, through the Holy Spirit…
In fact, the notion of rebirth is so fundamental that the New Testaments tends to view the entire life of a Christian in two parts, before and after the encounter with Christ (1 Pet. 1,23; Titus 3, ; 2 Cor 5,17; Eph 2,1-2; 1 Cor 2,14; Rev. 1,8; Rom 8,9b). In the life of the Church, this rebirth is realized through the sacraments, which are “efficacious signs of grace … by which divine life is dispensed to us” (Catechism of the Catholic Church, no. 1131). Renewal of the rebirth is also realized through the sacramentals, instituted by the Church “for the sanctification of certain ministries…, certain states of life, a great variety of circumstances in Christian life, and the use of many things helpful to man” (Catechism of the Catholic Church, no. 1668).

Both in sacraments and in sacramentals, the principle of rebirth is the Holy Spirit. For the Christian, the Mystery of the Incarnation divides human history into two, before and after Christ. In the same way, the encounter with Jesus Christ, the “Alpha and Omega” (Rev 1,8), divides the life of the Christian into a “before and after”, respectively beginning with a physical birth and a spiritual rebirth in Christ.

Blessing or Consecrating Third Class Relics

Note: In this report I may occasionally use bold print, Italics, or word underlining for emphasis. This will be my personal emphasis and not that of the source that I am quoting.

 

Q:


Dear Ron: Are third class relics treated as if they were consecrated such that if they were exposed to certain kinds of sacrilege they would need to be re-consecrated by a priest? Rick Harrison

 

A:


No. I read what the Catholic Encyclopedia of 1913 has to say regarding relics. It does not mention the need for relics to be either consecrated or blessed. It says that relics have historically been venerated (not worshipped) because of what they are in their own right.

“Blessing: Ritual in which the right hand is raised and usually the Sign of the Cross is made over the person or thing, invoking God’s favor or intervention upon the one blessed.”1

“Consecration: The setting aside of a person or an object exclusively for God and His service. Many such prayers over people or objects that were called ‘consecrations’ formerly are now called blessings (e.g., altars and churches), although virgins are still consecrated.”2


2.

“Consecration: In general, an act by which a thing is separated from a common and profane to a sacred use or by which a person or thing is dedicated to the service and worship of God by prayers, rites, and ceremonies.”3

Whether God blessed the people Himself or through the ministry of those who acted in His name, His blessing was always a promise of divine help, a proclamation of His favor, a reassurance of His faithfulness to the covenant He had made with His people.”4
“Blessings refer first and foremost to God, whose majesty and goodness they extol, and, since they indicate the communication of God’s favor, they also involve human beings, whom He governs and in His providence protects. Further, blessings apply to other created things through which, in their abundance and variety, God blesses human beings.”5

Blessings are signs that have God’s word as their basis and that are celebrated from motives of faith. Blessings are signs above all of spiritual effects that are achieved through the Church’s intercession. Blessing formularies have, from age-old tradition, centered above all on glorifying God for His gifts, on imploring favors from Him, and on restraining the power of evil in this world.”6

“At times the Church also invokes blessings on objects and places connected with human occupations or activities and those related to the liturgy or to piety and popular devotions. But such blessings are invoked always with a view to the people who use the objects to be blessed and frequent the places to be blessed.”7

The celebration of a blessing, then, prepares us to receive the chief effect of the sacraments and makes holy the various situations of human life.”8

Primarily the two books used by the clergy to give official blessings of the Church are the Book of Blessings frequently quoted within this report and The Sacramentary.9

Neither of these books mentions anything specifically regarding blessing relics of any class.

Since I could not find a specific Church teaching or reference to the blessings of relics of any class, I contacted out diocesan Chancellor. She replied, “The third class relic may be blessed for the solace of the user. Its merit is that of a representation of the saint. I know of no other reference to verify my opinion.”10

“The Church distinguishes consecration from blessing, both in regards to persons and to things. Hence the Roman Pontifical treats of the consecration of a bishop and of the blessing of an abbot, of the blessing of a corner-stone and the consecration of a church or altar. In both, the persons or things pass from a common, or profane, order to a new state, and become the subjects or the instruments of Divine protection. At a consecration the ceremonies are more solemn and elaborate than a blessing. The ordinary minister of a consecration is a bishop, whilst the ordinary minister of a blessing is a priest. At every consecration the holy oils are used; at a blessing customarily only holy water. The new state to which consecration elevates persons or things is permanent, and the rite can never be repeated, which is not the case at a blessing; the grace attached to consecration are more numerous and efficacious than those attached to a blessing; the profanation of a consecrated person or thing carries with it a new species of sin, namely sacrilege, which the profanation of a blessed person or thing does not always do.”11

Blessings are sacramentals and, as such, produce the following specific effects: (2) freedom from power of evil spirits.”12

So, in answer to the original question, there is no doctrine that says a relic needs to be blessed under any circumstance. However, if a relic has a sacrilege committed against it, I would recommend that you take it to a priest, explain what happened and ask him to bless the relic. I say this because of the power of a blessing against evil spirits explained above. When I was actively involved in deliverance ministry and teaching about the occult, I learned that through evil acts evil spirits could attach themselves to objects and unknowingly be brought into homes or other places. “Sacrilege: Violent, disrespectful treatment of persons, places, and objects dedicated to God.”13

If you need further information, please contact me.

This report prepared on November 15, 2010 by Ronald Smith, 11701 Maplewood Road, Chardon, Ohio 44024-8482, E-mail: hfministry@roadrunner.com.

 

ENDNOTES

1 Catholic Dictionary, ISBN. 978-0-87973-390-2, (1993, 2002), Editor – Rev. Fr. Peter M.J. Stravinskas, Ph. D, S.T.D., Our Sunday Visitor, Inc., Huntington, IN., P. 139

2 Our Sunday Visitor’s Catholic Encyclopedia – Revised Edition, ISBN. 0-87973-669-0, (1998), Rev. Fr. Peter M.J. Stravinskas, Ph.D., S.T.D., – Editor, Our Sunday Visitor, Inc., Huntington, IN. P. 270

3 The Catholic Encyclopedia – Vol. IV, (1908), Robert Appleton Co., New York, NY., P. 276

4 Book of Blessings – Abridged Edition, ISBN. 0-8146-2089-2, (1992), approved by the Vatican, The Liturgical Press, Collegeville, MN., Paragraph 6, P. XXII

5 Book of Blessings – Abridged Edition, ISBN. 0-8146-2089-2, (1992), approved by the Vatican, The Liturgical Press, Collegeville, MN., Paragraph 7, P. XXIII

3.

6 Book of Blessings – Abridged Edition, ISBN. 0-8146-2089-2, (1992), approved by the Vatican, The Liturgical Press, Collegeville, MN., Paragraphs 10-11, P. XXIV

7 Book of Blessings – Abridged Edition, ISBN. 0-8146-2089-2, (1992), approved by the Vatican, The Liturgical Press, Collegeville, MN., Paragraph 12, P. XXV

8 Book of Blessings – Abridged Edition, ISBN. 0-8146-2089-2, (1992), approved by the Vatican, The Liturgical Press, Collegeville, MN., Paragraph 14, P. XXVI

9 The Sacramentary, (1985), Catholic Book Publishing Co., New York, NY.

10 E-mail from Cleveland, Ohio Diocese Chancellor, (10/22/2010), Chancellor – Sr. Therese Guerin Sullivan, SP, JCL, 1 page

11 The Catholic Encyclopedia – Vol. IV, (1908), Robert Appleton Co., New York, NY., P. 277

12 The Catholic Encyclopedia – Vol. II, (1907), Robert Appleton Co., New York, NY., P. 601

13 Catholic Dictionary, ISBN. 978-0-87973-390-2, (1993, 2002), Editor – Rev. Fr. Peter M.J. Stravinskas, Ph. D, S.T.D., Our Sunday Visitor, Inc., Huntington, IN., P. 675

 

Praying for Healing – The Challenge
http://www.christendom-awake.org/pages/dombenedict/book-healing/healing-2.htm

By Benedict Heron OSB EXTRACT

Sacramentals

At the end of this chapter on the sacraments it seems appropriate to write briefly on sacramentals, especially one of them. It is in the Catholic tradition to use sacramentals such as holy water, holy medals, holy statues, holy pictures, icons, beads, scapulars, blessed salt, and blessed oil. It can be good to make use of sacramentals for healing and protection insofar as they are found helpful. However, it is important to remember that it is Jesus who heals and protects, not the holy water, the medals, or other sacramentals. It is also important to avoid any suggestion of magic or superstition: people are healed because Jesus wants to heal them, not because they possess a particular statue or a holy medal.

There is one sacramental which I want particularly to mention, since many Catholics are finding it helpful in connection with healing. There is in the Roman Ritual a blessing for olive oil (or other vegetable oil) which lay people can use for healing or other suitable purposes. The oil has to be blessed by a priest, but lay people can apply it to themselves or others. It can be good to anoint the sick part of the body with this oil as far as that is possible. And the anointing can be repeated as often as seems appropriate, for example, daily. I know of one case in which a man was healed of terminal cancer after being extensively anointed with this blessed oil. I know of another case in which an elderly woman regularly received relief from pain after the anointing.

Yesterday a man told me that when he cannot sleep, he anoints himself with oil and sleep invariably follows quickly. Indeed, not infrequently we receive reports of good things happening after people have been anointed with this oil.
This blessed oil is sometimes referred to as the Oil of Gladness, to distinguish it from that used in the Sacrament of the Anointing of the Sick. Members of healing teams and others anointing people with this oil should, when necessary, clearly explain that it is not the Sacrament of the Sick.

Needless to say, the use of the blessed oil, like everything else in the healing ministry of prayer, is subject to any diocesan or other regulations which may have been made by the competent authority in the Church.
Since very few priests possess a copy of the complete Roman Ritual, it will be useful to give here the text of this ancient blessing of oil:

 

Blessing of Oil, for use by Laity
Our help is in the name of the Lord,
Response: Who made heaven and earth.
(Exorcism)
God’s creature, oil, I cast out the demon from you by God the Father Almighty, who made heaven and earth and sea and all that they contain.
Let the adversary’s power, the devil’s legions, and all Satan’s attacks and machinations be dispelled and driven afar from this creature oil.
Let it bring health in body and mind to all who use it, in the name of God + the Father Almighty, and our Lord Jesus Christ + his Son, and the Holy Spirit + the Advocate, as well as in the love of the same Jesus Christ
our Lord, who is coming to judge both the living and the dead and the world by fire. Response: Amen.
Lord, heed my prayer, Response: And let my cry be heard by you.
The Lord be with you. Response: And also with you.
Let us pray. Lord God Almighty, before whom the hosts of angels stand in awe and whose heavenly service we acknowledge, may it please you to regard favourably and bless and hallow this creature oil, which by your power has been pressed from the juice of olives. You have ordained it for anointing the sick, so that, when they are made well, they may give thanks to you, the living and true God. 4.

Grant we pray, that those who use this oil, which we are blessing + in your name, may be delivered from all suffering, all infirmity, and all wiles of the enemy Let it be a means of averting any kind of adversity from man, made in your image and redeemed by the precious blood of your Son, so that he may never again suffer the sting of the ancient serpent, through Christ our Lord. Response: Amen.
(The oil is sprinkled with holy water)

This Blessing is taken from the Roman Ritual, translated by Philip Weller (Milwaukee, Bruce, 1964, page 573).

 

MORE ON BLESSED OILS

Mixing Blessed and Unblessed Oils

http://www.zenit.org/article-18786?l=english

ROME, January 30, 2007. By Fr. Edward McNamara, professor of liturgy at the Regina Apostolorum university.

Q:
If a priest is running out of the holy oil for anointing the sick blessed by the bishop at the Holy Thursday Chrism Mass, may he mix other unblessed oil with the remaining oil? C.B., Detroit, Michigan
A: The proper matter for this sacrament is olive oil or, if olive oil is unavailable, some other oil made from plants.
The general norm is that the holy oils to be used should those blessed by the bishop. This oil is blessed for the whole year at the Chrism Mass. The Roman ritual of anointing (no. 22) encourages the minister of anointing to “make sure that the oil remains fit for use and should replenish it from time to time, either yearly when the bishop blesses the oil on Holy Thursday or more frequently if necessary.”
Canon 847 of the Code of Canon Law further enjoins priests to obtain recently consecrated or blessed oils from his own bishop and not to use old oils except in case of necessity.
If a parish is running short, then the priest could inquire at the cathedral, as many dioceses keep a reserve supply during the year. One may also ask at another parish, especially one that has no hospitals, if it can spare some oil. When a priest has no blessed oil and a grave need occurs, Canon 999 provides him with a solution so that nobody might be deprived of the grace of this sacrament. It states that any priest may bless the oil in a case of necessity but only in the actual celebration of the sacrament. Although the canon restricts the priest’s blessing of the oil to cases of necessity it does not determine the degree of the necessity and the priest may judge it in each case. If this is done, the ritual explains that any oil blessed by the priest and left over after the celebration of the sacrament, should be absorbed in cotton or cotton wool and burned. Because of the priest’s faculty of blessing the holy oils in case of need, the questions about using or mixing in unblessed oils should no longer be an issue. Previously, the general opinion was that the use of unblessed oil or oil blessed by an unauthorized priest was of doubtful validity. The Holy See had responded negatively to propositions favoring these opinions, but it did so in terms that did not entirely settle the question from the dogmatic point of view. The debate remained open among theologians regarding the possibility of using a different holy oil blessed by the bishop (either the chrism or the oil of catechumens) for the sacrament of the sick. Also unsettled was the question of whether mixing blessed and unblessed oil invalidated the sacramental matter. Many theologians approved of the first opinion: that different holy oils could be used. Fewer theologians, however, proposed the possibility of mixing blessed and unblessed oils. The questions were never definitively resolved and, as we mentioned, have been superseded by the new discipline allowing the priest to bless the oils. No matter what the theological opinions might have been, all were in agreement that priests administrating this sacrament should follow exactly the Church’s liturgical norms and not risk any danger of invalidity. This advice remains valid today.

FOR MORE ON SACRAMENTALS, SEE SEPARATE ARTICLES “BLESSED SALT“, “THE SIGN OF THE CROSS“, “HOLY WATER” AND “SCAPULARS“. ALSO LOOK UP “INCENSE“.

 

A MARIAN SACRAMENTAL – THE SCAPULAR

The Brown Scapular: a “Silent Devotion”

http://www.zenit.org/article-23225?l=english

WASHINGTON, D.C., July 16, 2008 (Zenit.org) By Discalced Carmelite Father Kieran Kavanaugh EXTRACT

Devotion to Mary expressed by wearing the brown scapular seems to be resilient and resists the attempts made in various periods of history to diminish its value. The faithful keep coming back to it. From the official teaching of the Church, we can gather that the scapular of Carmel is one of the most highly recommended Marian devotions. This is true through the centuries, and into our own times with popes Paul VI and John Paul II.
One of the early Carmelites in his enthusiasm went so far as to call the scapular a “sacrament.” Actually the category into which the scapular fits is that of a sacramental.
Sacramentals are sacred signs. The scapular is not a natural sign in the sense that smoke is the sign of fire. Smoke is intrinsically connected with fire. Where there’s smoke there’s fire, the saying goes.
The scapular is what is called a conventional sign. In the case of a conventional sign, the meaning is assigned to the object from outside. Thus a wedding ring is a sign or pledge of mutual love and enduring fidelity between two spouses. In this kind of sign, which is a conventional sign, there has to be an intervention from outside that establishes the connection between the object and what it represents. 5.

In the case of sacramentals, it is the Church that determines the connection.
Sacramentals also signify effects obtained through the intercession of the Church, especially spiritual graces. The sacramentals — as holy pictures or icons, statues, medals, holy water, blessed palm and the scapular — are means that dispose one to receive the chief effect of the sacraments themselves, and this is closer union with Jesus.
St. Teresa of Avila for example speaks in her life about holy water and the power she experienced that this sacramental has against the devil. She mentions as well how this power comes not through the object in itself but through the prayer through the prayer of the Church.
Along with the sacraments, sacramentals sanctify almost every aspect of human life with divine grace. The passion, death, and resurrection of Christ is the source of the power of the sacramentals as it is
of the sacraments themselves.
Such everyday things as water and words, oil and anointing, cloth and beeswax, paintings and songs are ingredients of the sacraments and sacramentals. The Son of God became the Son of Mary. What could be more down-to-earth, more human, indeed more unpretentious, plain, and simple?


Church position
With regard to the scapular as a conventional and sacred sign, the Church has intervened at various times in history to clarify its meaning, defend it, and confirm the privileges.

From these Church documents there emerges with sufficient clarity the nature and meaning of the Carmelite scapular.
1. The scapular is a Marian habit or garment. It is both a sign and pledge. A sign of belonging to Mary; a pledge of her motherly protection, not only in this life but after death.
2. As a sign, it is a conventional sign signifying three elements strictly joined: first, belonging to a religious family particularly devoted to Mary, especially dear to Mary, the Carmelite Order; second, consecration to Mary, devotion to and trust in her Immaculate Heart; third an incitement to become like Mary by imitating her virtues, above all her humility, chastity, and spirit of prayer.
This is the Church’s officially established connection between the sign and that which is signified by the sign.
No mention is made of the vision of St. Simon Stock or of that of Pope John XXII in relation to the Sabbatine privilege, which promises that one will be released from Purgatory on the first Saturday after death.
Nonetheless, the Carmelites have also been authorized to freely preach to the faithful that they can piously believe in the powerful intercession, merits, and suffrages of the Blessed Virgin, that she will help them even after their death, especially on Saturday, which is the day of the week particularly dedicated to Mary, if they have died in the grace of God and devoutly worn the scapular. But no mention is made of the “first” Saturday after their death.
Even the Sabbatine privilege, then, is not so unconnected with the rest of our Catholic faith and practice. The Second Vatican Council has also insisted on Mary’s solicitude toward those who seek her protection. “From the earliest times the Blessed Virgin is honored under the title of Mother of God, under whose protection the faithful take refuge together in prayer in all their perils and needs (“Lumen Gentium,” No. 66).
If some day an historian were to prove beyond any reasonable doubt that there are no grounds to the Marian apparition to St. Simon Stock or the scapular promise, the scapular devotion would still maintain its value. The Church’s esteem of it as a sacramental, her appreciation of its meaning and of the good that has come about through its pious use on the part of the faithful is all that is needed.

See also
http://www.vaticans.org/index.php?/archives/365-Marys-Scapular-Powerful-Sacramental.html


THE SIGN OF THE CROSS IS YET ANOTHER SACRAMENTAL

SIGN OF GRACE, SIGN OF GLORYSix reasons why we make the Sign of the Cross

http://figgie4ever.livejournal.com/

By Bert Ghezzi, author of books including “The Sign of the Cross: Recovering the Power of the Ancient Prayer”

Catholics often make the Sign of the Cross casually, just as a nice gesture for beginning and ending their prayers. But when we learn to take this act seriously, signing ourselves frequently with faith and reverence, remarkable results can take place. We find ourselves doing measurably better in our Christian life: praying with more passion, resisting our bad inclinations more effectively, and relating to others more kindly.
The Sign of the Cross, after all, is not merely a pious gesture. It is a powerful prayer, a sacramental of the Church.
Scripture, the Church Fathers and saints, and Catholic teaching offer six perspectives on the Sign of the Cross that reveal why making it opens us to life-transforming graces. Once we grasp them, we can make the gesture with more faith and experience its great blessings.


Six Reasons to Make the Sign

1. A MINI-CREED. The Sign of the Cross is a profession of faith in God as He has revealed himself. It serves as an abbreviated form of the Apostles’ Creed.
Touching our forehead, breast and shoulders (and in some cultures, our lips as well), we declare our belief in the Father, Son and Holy Spirit. We are announcing our faith in what God has done — the creation of all things, the redemption of humanity from sin and death, and the establishment of the Church, which offers new life to all. 6. When we sign ourselves we are making ourselves aware of God’s presence and opening ourselves to His action in our lives. That much alone would be enough to transform us spiritually, wouldn’t it? But there is much, much more.
2. A RENEWAL OF BAPTISM. First-century Christians began making the Sign of the Cross as a reminder and renewal of what happened to them when they were baptized. It still works the same way for us. When we sign ourselves we are declaring that in baptism we died sacramentally with Christ on the cross and rose to a new life with Him (see Rom 6:3-4 and Gal 2:20). We are asking the Lord to renew in us those baptismal graces.
We are also acknowledging that baptism joined us to the Body of Christ and equipped us for our role of collaborating with the Lord in His work of rescuing all people from sin and death.
3. A MARK OF DISCIPLESHIP. At baptism the Lord claimed us as His own by marking us with the Sign of the Cross. Now, when we sign ourselves, we are affirming our loyalty to Him. By tracing the cross on our bodies, we are denying that we belong to ourselves and declaring that we belong to Him alone (see Lk 9:23).
The Church Fathers used the same word for the Sign of the Cross that the ancient world employed to indicate ownership. The same word named a shepherd’s brand on his sheep, a general’s tattoo on his soldiers, a householder’s mark on his servants, and the Lord’s mark on His disciples.
Signing ourselves recognizes that we are Christ’s sheep and can count on His care; His soldiers, commissioned to work with Him in advancing His kingdom on earth; and His servants, dedicated to doing whatever He tells us.
4. AN ACCEPTANCE OF SUFFERING. Jesus promised us that suffering would be a normal part of a disciple’s life (see Lk 9:23-24). So when we mark our bodies with the sign, we are embracing whatever pain comes as a consequence of our faith in Christ. Making the sign is our taking up the cross and following Him (Lk 9:23).
At the same time, however, it comforts us with the realization that Jesus, who endured the Crucifixion for us, now joins us in our suffering and supports us. Signing ourselves also announces another significant truth: with St. Paul, we are celebrating that our afflictions as members of the body of Christ contribute to the Lord’s saving work of perfecting the Church in holiness (see Col 1:24).
5. A TWO-EDGED MOVE AGAINST THE DEVIL. When the devil watched Jesus die on the cross, he mistakenly believed he had won a great victory. Instead, the Lord surprised him with an ignominious defeat (see 1 Cor 2:8). From the first Easter morning through the present, the Sign of the Cross makes the devil cower and flee.
On one level, then, making the sign is a defensive move, declaring our inviolability to the devil’s influence. But, more importantly, the sign is also an offensive weapon, helping us reclaim with Christ all that Satan lost at the cross. It announces our cooperation with Jesus in the indomitable advance of the kingdom of God against the kingdom of darkness.
6. A VICTORY OVER THE FLESH. In the New Testament, the word flesh sums up all the evil inclinations of our old nature that persist in us even after we die with Christ in baptism (see Gal 5:16-22). Making the Sign of the Cross expresses our decision to crucify these desires of the flesh and to live by the Spirit.
Like tossing off a dirty shirt or blouse, making the sign indicates our stripping ourselves of our evil inclinations and clothing ourselves with the behaviors of Christ (see Col 3:5-15).
The Church Fathers taught that the Sign of the Cross diffused the force of powerful temptations such as anger and lust. So, no matter how strongly we are tempted, we can use the Sign of the Cross to activate our freedom in Christ and conquer even our besetting sins.
Apply These Truths Now. Right now, you can imprint in your heart these six truths about the Sign of the Cross by making it six times, each time applying one of the perspectives.
First, sign yourself professing your faith in God.
Second, mark yourself remembering that you died with Christ in baptism.
Third, make the sign to declare that you belong to Christ as His disciple and will obey Him.
Fourth, sign yourself to embrace whatever suffering comes and to celebrate your suffering with Christ for the Church.
Fifth, make the Sign of the Cross as a defense against the devil and as an offensive advance of God’s kingdom against him.
Finally, make the sign to crucify your flesh and to put on Christ and His behaviors.
Go through these six signings often in your morning prayer — and watch the grace flow through this ancient sacramental in the days to come.

THE CHURCH AS A SACRAMENTAL

CATHOLIC RITES AND CHURCHES

http://www.ewtn.com/expert/answers/catholic_rites_and_churches.htm
EXTRACT

A Church is an assembly of the faithful, hierarchically ordered, both in the entire world – the Catholic Church, or in a certain territory – a particular Church. To be a sacrament (a sign) of the Mystical Body of Christ in the world, a Church must have both a head and members (Col. 1:18). The sacramental sign of Christ the Head is the sacred hierarchy – the bishops, priests and deacons (Eph. 2:19-22). More specifically, it is the local bishop, with his priests and deacons gathered around and assisting him in his office of teaching, sanctifying and governing (Mt. 28:19-20; Titus 1:4-9). The sacramental sign of the Mystical Body is the Christian faithful. 7.

Thus the Church of Christ is fully present sacramentally (by way of a sign) wherever there is a sign of Christ the Head, a bishop and those who assist him, and a sign of Christ’s Body, Christian faithful. Each diocese is therefore a particular Church.
The Church of Christ is also present sacramentally in ritual Churches that represent an ecclesiastical tradition of celebrating the sacraments. They are generally organized under a Patriarch, who together with the bishops and other clergy of that ritual Church represent Christ the Head to the people of that tradition. In some cases a Rite is completely coincident with a Church. For example, the Maronite Church with its Patriarch has a Rite not found in any other Church. In other cases, such as the Byzantine Rite, several Churches use the same or a very similar liturgical Rite. For example, the Ukrainian Catholic Church uses the Byzantine Rite, but this Rite is also found in other Catholic Churches, as well as the Eastern Orthodox Churches not in union with Rome.
Finally, the Church of Christ is sacramentally present in the Universal or Catholic Church spread over the world. It is identified by the sign of Christ our Rock, the Bishop of Rome, Successor of St. Peter (Mt. 16:18). To be Catholic particular Churches and rites must be in communion with this Head, just as the other apostles, and the Churches they founded, were in communion with Peter (Gal. 1:18). Through this communion with Peter and his successors the Church becomes a universal sacrament of salvation in all times and places, even to the end of the age (Mt. 28:20).

THE BIBLE AS A SACRAMENTAL

THESE ARE THE SACRAMENTS

http://www.ewtn.com/library/DOCTRINE/SACRAMEN.TXT

By Bishop Fulton J. Sheen EXTRACT

The Bible Is a Sacramental
Coming closer to the meaning of sacrament, the Bible is a sacramental in the sense that it has a foreground and a back-ground. In the foreground are the actors, the cult, the temple, the wars, the sufferings, and the glories of men. In the background, however, is the all-pervading presence of God as the Chief Actor, Who subjects nations to judgment according to their obedience or disobedience to the moral law, and Who uses incidents or historical facts as types, or symbols, of something else that will happen.

For example, take the brazen serpent in the desert. When the Jewish people were bitten by poisonous serpents, God commanded Moses to make a brazen serpent, and to hang it over the crotch of a tree; all who would look upon that serpent of brass would be healed of the serpent’s sting. This apparently was a rather ridiculous remedy for poison and not everyone looked on it. If one could divine or guess their reason, it would probably be because they concentrated on only one side of the symbol; namely, the lifeless, shiny, brass thing hanging on a tree. But it proved to be a symbol of faith: God used that material thing as a symbol of trust or faith in Him.
The symbolism goes still further. The Old Testament is fulfilled in Christ, Who reveals the full mystery of the brazen serpent. Our Lord told Nicodemus that the brass serpent was lifted up in the desert, so that He would have to be lifted up on a Cross. The meaning now became clear: the brass serpent in the desert looked like the serpent that bit the people; but though it seemed to be the same, it was actually without any poison. Our Blessed Lord now says that He is like that brazen serpent. He, too, would be lifted up on the crotch of a tree, a Cross. He would look as if He Himself was filled with the poison of sin, for His Body would bear the marks, and the stings, and the piercing of sin; and yet as the brass serpent was without poison so He would be without sin. As those who looked upon that brass serpent in the desert in faith were healed of the bite of the serpent, so all who would look upon Him on His Cross bearing the sins and poisons of the world would also be healed of the poison of the serpent, Satan.
The word “sacrament” in Greek means “mystery,” and Christ has been called by St. Paul “the mystery hidden from the ages.” In Him is something divine, something human; something eternal, something temporal; something invisible, something visible. The mystery of Bethlehem was the Son of God taking upon Himself a human nature to unite human nature and divine nature in one Person. He Who, in the language of Scripture, could stop the turning about of the Arcturus, had the prophecy of His birthplace determined, however unconsciously, by a Caesar ordering an imperial census. He Who clothed the fields with grass, Himself was clothed with swaddling bands. He from Whose hands came planets and worlds had tiny arms that were not quite long enough to touch the huge heads of the cattle. He Who trod the everlasting hills was too weak to walk. The Eternal Word was dumb. The Bird that built the nest of the world was hatched therein.
The human nature of Our Blessed Lord had no power to sanctify of and by itself; that is to say, apart from its union with divinity. But because of that union, the humanity of Christ became the efficient cause of our justification and sanctification and will be until the end of the world. Herein is hidden a hint of the sacraments. The humanity of Christ was the bearer of divine life and the means of making men holy; the sacraments were also to become the effective signs of the sanctification purchased by His death. As Our Blessed Lord was the sensible sign of God, so the sacraments were to become the sensible signs of the grace which Our Lord had won for us.
If men were angels or pure spirits, there would have been no need of Christ using human natures or material things for the communication of the divine; but because man is composed of matter and spirit, body and soul, man functions best when he sees the material as the revealer of the spiritual. 8.

 

From the very beginning of man’s life, his mother’s fondling is not merely to leave an impress upon his infant body, but rather to communicate the sublimely beautiful and invisible love of the mother. It is not the material thing which a man values, but rather what is signified by the material thing. As Thomas a Kempis said, “regard not so much the gift of the lover as the love of the giver.” We tear price tags from gifts so that there will be no material relationship existing between the love that gave the thing and the thing itself. If man had no soul or spiritual destiny, then communism would satisfy. If man were only a biological organism, then he would be content to eat and to sleep and to die like a cow.

What is a Sacramental?

http://www.slideshare.net/pcuadra/what-is-a-sacramental

What is a sacramental?

A. A sacramental is a sign instituted (created) by the Church’s intercession (prayer on behalf of others).

B. T o help us in our spiritual life.

What is the purpose of Sacramentals?

A. Sacramentals are sacred signs that bring us closer to God’s grace.

B. They help us develop an attitude of prayer, faith, holiness, and devotion.

 

What can sacramentals do?

Through the intercession of the Church and their correct use (devotion), Sacramentals can:

A. Drive away evil spirits,

B. Remit venial sin

C. Prepare us for grace (God’s very life).

 

What could be a sacramental?

A. Sacramentals can be material things like rosaries, crosses, holy water.

B. Sacramentals can be actions such as: genuflection, sign of the cross, prayers, blessings.

 

Sacramentals

Anything blessed by a priest can become a sacramental.

Catholics are encouraged to bless, to set aside objects for the glory of God.

We bless meals, Bibles, cars, houses, etc. We are encouraged to receive blessings and to bless others.

 

Types of sacramentals

Exorcism

Holy Water

Rosaries

Candles

Icons

Holy images

Holy vessels

Incense

Relics

Blessed Palms

Bibles

Scapulars

Medals

Crosses

Bells

Some sacramentals remind us of the sacraments. Holy water reminds us of baptism.

Ashes remind us of reconciliation, penance

 

What is a sacramental?

http://catholicism.about.com/od/baltimorecatechism/f/Question_292_BC.htm

From The Baltimore Catechism

Question: What is a sacramental?

Answer: A sacramental is anything set apart or blessed by the Church to excite good thoughts and to increase devotion, and through these movements of the heart to remit venial sin.

This is Question 292 of the Baltimore Catechism, a work in the public domain.


9.

Sacramentals

http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/13292d.htm

In instituting the sacraments Christ did not determine the matter and form down to the slightest detail, leaving this task to the Church, which should determine what rites were suitable in the administration of the sacraments. These rites are indicated by the word Sacramentalia, the object of which is to manifest the respect due to the sacrament and to secure the sanctification of the faithful. They belong to widely different categories, e.g.: substance, in the mingling of water with Eucharistic wine; quantity, in the triple baptismal effusion; quality, in the condition of unleavened bread; relation, in the capacity of the minister; time and place, in feast-days and churches; habit, in the liturgical vestments; posture, in genuflection, prostrations; action, in chanting etc. So many external conditions connect the sacramentals with the virtue of religion, their object being indicated by the Council of Trent (Session XXII, 15), that it is asserted that apart from their ancient origin and traditional maintenance ceremonies, blessings, lights, incense, etc. enhance the dignity of the Holy Sacrifice and arouse the piety of the faithful. Moreover the sacramentals help to distinguish the members of the Church from heretics, who have done away with the sacramentals or use them arbitrarily with little intelligence.

Sacramental rites are dependent on the Church which established them, and which therefore has the right to maintain, develop, modify, or abrogate them. The ceremonial regulation of the sacraments in Apostolic times is sufficiently proved by the words of St. Paul to the Corinthians with regard to the Eucharist:

“Cetera autem, cum venero, disponam” [the rest I will set in order when I come (1 Corinthians 11:34)], which St. Augustine, on what ground we know not, supposes to refer to the obligation of the Eucharistic fast (Ep. liv, “Ad Januarium”, c. 6, n. 8, in P.L., XXXIII, 203). The Fathers of the Church enumerate ceremonies and rites, some of which were instituted by the Apostles, others by the early Christians (cf. Justin Martyr, “Apol. I”, n. 61, 65 in P.G., VI, 419, 427; Tertullian, “De baptismo”, vii in P.L., I, 1206; St. Basil, On the Holy Spirit 67). The Catholic
Church, which is the heiress of the Apostles, has always used and maintained against heretics this power over sacramentals. To her and to her alone belongs the right to determine the matter, form, and minister of the sacramentals. The Church, that is, the supreme authority represented by its visible head, alone legislates in this matter, because the bishops no longer have in practice the power to modify of abolish by a particular legislation what is imposed on the universal Church. What concerns the administration of the sacraments is contained in detail in the Roman Ritual and the Episcopal Ceremoniale.

Apart from the ceremonies relating to the administration of the sacraments the Church has instituted others for the purpose of private devotion. To distinguish between them, the latter are named sacramentals because of the resemblance between their rites and those of the sacraments properly so-called. In ancient times the term sacrament alone was used, but numerous confusions resulted and the similarity of rites and terms led many Christians to regard both as sacraments. After Peter Lombard the use and definition of the word “sacramental” had a fixed character and was exclusively applicable to those rites presenting an external resemblance to the sacraments but not applicable to the sensible signs of Divine institution. St. Thomas Aquinas makes use of the terms sacra and sacramentalia (Summa I-II, Q. cviii, a. 2 ad 2um; III, Q. lxv, a. 1 ad 8um), which the theologians of a later period adopted, so that at present sacramentalia is exclusively reserved for those rites which are practiced apart from the administration of the seven sacraments, for which the word ceremonies is used.

The number of the sacramentals may not be limited; nevertheless, the attempt has been made to determine their general principles or rather applications in the verse: “Orans, tinctus, edens, confessus, dans, benedicens”.

Another distinction classifies sacramentals according to whether they are acts, e.g. the Confiteor mentioned above, or things, such as medals, holy water etc. The sacramentals do not produce sanctifying grace
ex opere operato, by virtue of the rite or substance employed, and this constitutes their essential difference from the sacraments. The Church is unable to increase or reduce the number of sacraments as they were instituted by Christ, but the sacramentals do not possess this dignity and privilege. Theologians do not agree as to whether the sacramentals may confer any other grace ex opere operantis through the action of the one who uses them, but the negative opinion is more generally followed, for as the Church cannot confer sanctifying grace nor institute signs thereof, neither can she institute efficacious signs of the other graces which God alone can give. Moreover, as experience teaches, the sacramentals do not infallibly produce their effect. Finally in the euchologic formulas of the sacramentals the Church makes use, not of affirmative, but of deprecatory expressions, which shows that she looks directly to Divine mercy for the effect.

Besides the efficacy which the sacramentals possess in common with other good
works they have a special efficacy of their own. If their whole value proceeded from the opus operantis, all external good
works could be called sacramentals. The special virtue recognized by the Church and experienced by Christians in the sacramentals should consist in the official prayers whereby we implore God to pour forth special graces on those who make use of the sacramentals. These prayers move God to give graces which He would not otherwise give, and when not infallibly acceded to it is for reasons known to His Wisdom. God is aware of the measure in which He should bestow His gifts. All the sacramentals have not the same effect; this depends on the prayer of the Church which does not make use of the same urgency nor have recourse to the same Divine sources of merit. Some sacramentals derive no special efficacy from the prayer of the Church; such are those which are employed in worship, without a blessing, or even with a blessing which does not specify any particular fruit. This is the case with the blessing of vessels meant to contain the holy oils: “Give ear to our prayers, most merciful Father, and deign to bless and sanctify these purified vessels prepared for the use of the sacred ministry of Thy Church”. On the other hand, some sacramentals, among them one of those most frequently used, holy water, are the object of a benediction which details their particular effects.

One of the most remarkable effects of sacramentals is the virtue to drive away evil spirits whose mysterious and baleful operations affect sometimes the physical activity of man. To combat this occult power the Church has recourse to exorcism and sacramentals. Another effect is the delivery of the soul from sin and the penalties therefor. Thus in the blessing of a cross the Church asks that this sacred sign may receive the heavenly blessing in order that all those who kneel before it and implore the Divine Majesty may be granted great compunction and a general pardon of faults committed. This means remission of venial sins, for the sacraments alone, with perfect contrition, possess the efficacy to remit mortal sins and to release from the penalties attached to them. St. Thomas is explicit on this point: “The episcopal blessing, the aspersion of holy water, every sacramental unction, prayer in a dedicated church, and the like, effect the remission of venial sins, implicitly or explicitly” (Summa III, Q. lxxxvii, a. 3, ad 1um). Finally the sacramentals may be employed to obtain temporal favours, since the Church herself blesses objects made use of in every-day life, e.g. the blessing of a house on which is called down the abundance of heavenly dew and the rich fruitfulness of the earth; so likewise in the benediction of the fields, in which God is asked to pour down His blessings on the harvests, so that the wants of the needy may be supplied by the fertile earth.

Ecclesiastical approbation.
Nihil Obstat. February 1, 1912. Remy Lafort, D.D., Censor. Imprimatur. +John Cardinal Farley, Archbishop of New York.

 

From the Konkani Catholics blog, January 4-6, 2008

http://davidmacd.com/catholic/how_did_this_site_get_built.htm

David MacDonald is a convert into Catholicism and he’s a singer; his website www.catholicbridge.com.
The site does provide a wealth of information for Evangelicals on their various doubts and questions on the Catholic faith. The answers are simple and easy to understand and have the additional force of his testimony and music background.
Here is the section on “Sacramentals” (and I hope our readers know what “Sacramentals” – not Sacraments – are). This is how he explains it:
QUOTE: Many Evangelicals have a problem with the Catholic idea that a material item can conduct spiritual power. Despite this criticism, many Evangelicals freely use the idea of Sacraments and Sacramentals in their ministry (though they don’t call it such). For example:
-blessing people (especially the laying on of hands)
-praying over a house that it might be free of any negative spiritual powers
-anointing people with holy oil during a healing service
-saying Grace (i.e., “Bless this food to our use and us to thy Service, for Christ Sake Amen”)
-There is a great Kirk Franklin (Evangelical) song off the Revolution album that says:
“There’s healing in the water, down by the riverside”
The Evangelist Billy Graham in his last trip to Ottawa, said “after we leave this hockey arena, even the steel beams will have absorbed our prayers and will affect everyone who comes into this building for secular events.” These are all examples of Evangelicals practicing what a Catholic would call a Sacramental. UNQUOTE
If I did know the Church’s teachings on Sacramentals well enough, I would possibly risk deriving at least one – if not all – of the following conclusions (and more) after reading the above:
1. Some objects possess miraculous power.
2. Anyone can perform an exorcism.
3. Billy Graham must be very “powerful”. 11.
I know this sounds funny but this is where we need to know what the Church teaches us about Sacramentals.
The all-important point which is missing in the whole explanation is that A SACRAMENTAL IS INSTITUTED BY THE CHURCH (unlike a Sacrament which is instituted by Christ). Evangelicals need to know that Catholics don’t believe in any or every object, gesture, words/prayer, action, time or place in being sacramentals, but only those deriving from the Church’s authority.
Secondly, unlike Sacraments, the efficacy of Sacramentals depends not on the rite itself, but on the influence of prayerful petition; that of the person who uses them and of the Church in approving their practice. In other words, Sacramentals merely signify effects which are obtained through the intercession of the Church. Therefore they ALWAYS include a prayer and often a sign like laying on of hands, the sign of the cross, or the sprinkling of holy water.
Therefore they are not and should not be treated as something magical, material objects which possess preternatural powers that can be invoked without reference to the divine grace which flows from the Paschal mystery of the Passion, Death and Resurrection of Christ which is the true source of the power
of Sacramentals.
These important distinctions can obscure the proper meaning of Sacramentals. But with this understanding we can now correct the 3 misleading conclusions listed above.
1. Sacramentals do not by themselves confer the grace of the Holy Spirit but prepare us to receive grace and dispose us to cooperate with it.
2. An exorcism is a Sacramental and therefore is subject to Church authority and legislation. According to the Church law in force, a solemn exorcism can be performed only by a priest and with the permission of the bishop.
3. A sacramental is instituted and recognized as such by the Church, not by an individual. Further they draw their power from the Paschal mystery and the effect and obtain effects through the intercession of the Church.
Austine, moderator

 

WHAT IS A BLESSING?

http://www.ewtn.com/library/ANSWERS/WHATBLES.HTM

By Father William P. Saunders

Q: Could you please explain what a “blessing” is?—A reader in Ashburn

A: Blessings come under the category of sacramentals. A sacramental is a special prayer, action or object which, through the prayers of the Church, prepares a person to receive grace and to better cooperate with it. One example is when we make the Sign of the Cross using holy water when entering a church. That pious action and the holy water itself, which together remind us of our baptism, awaken us to the presence of God and dispose us to receiving God’s grace. Unlike a sacrament, a sacramental does not itself confer the grace of the Holy Spirit. Nevertheless, like a sacrament, a sacramental helps the faithful to sanctify each moment of life and to live in the paschal mystery of our Lord.

Among the sacramentals, blessings would be foremost. In the decree publishing the “Book of Blessings”, Cardinal Mayer, then prefect of the Congregation for Divine Worship, wrote, “The celebration of blessings holds a privileged place among all the sacramentals created by the Church for the pastoral benefit of the people of God. As a liturgical action the celebration leads the faithful to praise God and prepares them for the principle effect of the sacraments.

By celebrating a blessing, the faithful can also sanctify various situations and events in their lives.”

Blessings are signs to the faithful of the spiritual benefits achieved through the Church’s intercession.

Throughout sacred Scripture, we find how God issued various blessings. In the account of creation, God blessed all the living creatures and especially Adam and Eve, telling them to be fertile, to multiply and to full the earth and subdue it (Genesis 1:22, 28). After the flood, God blessed Noah and his sons (Genesis 9:1ff).

The Patriarchs administered blessings, particularly to the eldest son, signifying a bestowing of God’s benevolence, peace and protection. In a similar vein, the Lord spoke to Moses and commanded the following blessing for all the Israelites: “The Lord bless you and keep you! The Lord let His face shine upon you and be gracious to you. The Lord Look upon you kindly and give you peace!” (Numbers 6:22-27).

The people also blessed God, praising His goodness shown through creation as illustrated in the beautiful hymn of praise in the Book of Daniel (3:52-90). The Preface for Eucharistic Prayer IV captures well this understanding of a blessing: “Father in Heaven…source of life and goodness, you have created all things, to fill your creatures with every blessing and lead all men to the joyful vision of your light.”

For us Christians, blessings have taken on an even greater meaning through Christ who perfectly revealed to us the goodness and love of God. St. Paul wrote, “Praised be the God and Father of Our Lord Jesus Christ, who has bestowed on us in Christ every spiritual blessing.”

Jesus blessed those He encountered: the little children (Mk 10:13-16) and the Apostles at the ascension (Lk 24:50-53). He blessed objects: the loaves used to feed the 5,000 (Mk 6:34ff) and the bread of the Last Supper (Mt 26:26-30).

Since Christ entrusted His saving ministry to the Church, it has instituted various blessings for people as well as objects to prompt the faithful to implore God’s protection, divine assistance, mercy, faithfulness and favor. 12.

Who can do a blessing? The Catechism states, “Every baptized person is called to be a ‘blessing’ and to bless. Hence lay people may preside at certain blessings; the more a blessing concerns ecclesial and sacramental life, the more its administration is reserved to the ordained ministry (bishops, priest, deacons)” (No. 1669).

Priests are the ordinary ministers of blessings, asking God’s help for those people being blessed or dedicating something to a sacred service; the priest’s blessing is imparted with the weight of the Church and therefore has great value in the eyes of God.

The blessing of a layperson upon another, such as a parent blessing a child, is an act of good will whereby the person implores God’s aid for the person; the value of this blessing in the eyes of God depends upon the person’s individual sincerity and sanctity.

Blessings are categorized into two types: invocative and constitutive. In an invocative blessing, the minister implores the divine favor of God to grant some spiritual or temporal good without any change of condition, such as when a parent blessed a child. This blessing is also a recognition of God’s goodness in bestowing this “blessing” upon us, such as when we offer a blessing for our food at meal time. In blessing objects or places, a view is also taken toward those who will use the objects or visit the places.

A constitutive blessing, invoked by a bishop, priest or deacon, signifies the permanent sanctification and dedication of a person or thing for some sacred purpose. Here the person or object takes on a sacred character and would not be returned to non-sacred or profane use. For example, when religious Sisters or Brothers profess final vows, they are blessed, indicating a permanent change in their lives. Or, when a chalice is blessed, it becomes a sacred vessel dedicated solely to sacred usage.

In all, in bestowing His own blessing, God declares His goodness. We in turn bless God by praising Him, thanking Him for all of His benefits and offering to Him our service, adoration and worship. When we invoke God’s blessing, we implore His divine benevolence, trusting that He will respond to our needs.

Fr. Saunders is president of Notre Dame Institute and associate pastor of Queen of Apostles Parish, both in Alexandria.

This article appeared in the March 2, 1995 issue of “The Arlington Catholic Herald.” Courtesy of the “Arlington Catholic Herald” diocesan newspaper of the Arlington (VA) diocese. For subscription information, call 1-800-377-0511 or write 200 North Glebe Road, Suite 607 Arlington, VA 22203.

 

Blessings without a Stole

http://www.ewtn.com/library/liturgy/zlitur173.htm From (Zenit.org) ZE07051529

ROME, May 15, 2007 By Father Edward McNamara, professor of liturgy at the Regina Apostolorum university.
Q:
I was told that a priest’s blessing over a person or object, given without wearing his stole, is one given by himself as a man, whereas a blessing given while wearing his stole has more power in that it comes with the power and protection of the charisms given him as a Vicar of Christ. Is this true? Should we ask them to wear their stole when they give a blessing? When children approach our pastor for a blessing with their arms crossed over their chest during Communion, he taps them on the head with the back of his hand and says: “God bless you.” Is the back of the hand appropriate? Is this a blessing? Isn’t he retaining the blessing rather? — E.S., Ontario
A: Certain liturgical blessings, such as the blessing of holy water, naturally demand the use of a stole due to fidelity to the rite. In such cases both the proper vesture and the correct liturgical formulas should be used without cutting corners out of expediency. The use of the stole for other blessings is an eloquent symbol of the priestly condition and ministry and is thus to be commended whenever practical. The use of the stole, however, is not required for the validity of these sacramentals. Nor can it be said that a priest’s blessing is “more powerful” when he wears the liturgical garb, since his ability to impart these blessings derives from his ordination and not from any external vesture.
The Holy Father frequently imparts the apostolic blessing without a stole during the weekly recitation of the Angelus. Priests are also frequently called upon to bless people or objects of devotion on the spur of the moment with no possibility of donning a stole. In all such cases the effects of the blessing is the same regardless of vesture.
With respect to the second question, I believe that the priest’s gesture probably stems from respect toward the Eucharist and toward the communicants. Since he touches the hosts with his fingers he probably wishes to avoid using them to touch the children. This is probably the priest’s personal decision and does not correspond to any particular liturgical norms. It is highly doubtful that he desires to retain the blessing, and his words are enough to convey his intention.
Even where this blessing of non-communicants has been specifically approved (and some dioceses specifically discourage or forbid it), the question of the proper gestures is as yet unclear. For motives of respect toward the Eucharist I would suggest that it is preferable to impart this blessing without touching the person being blessed. Follow-up:
Blessings Without a Stole, May 29, 2007, from (Zenit.org) ZE07052920
In line with our column on blessings without a stole (May 15), several readers have asked a similar question: “Is it proper for lay extraordinary ministers of Holy Communion to give a ‘blessing’ to young children or people who cannot (or choose not to) receive the Eucharist?” 13.

There are many ways of distinguishing kinds of blessings and sacramentals. One such distinction is between constituent and invocative sacramental.
The effect of a constituent sacramental is to transform the person or object being blessed in such a way that it is separated from profane use. Examples would include the blessing of an abbot and the blessing of holy water. Practically all of these blessings are reserved to an ordained minister and sometimes are the exclusive preserve of the bishop. Invocative blessings call down God’s blessing and protection upon a person or thing without sacralizing them in any way. Some of these blessings are reserved to the ordained, such as the blessing of the assembly at the end of a liturgical celebration.
Some blessings may also be imparted by lay people by delegation or by reason of some special liturgical ministry, above all when an ordained minister is absent or impeded (see general introduction to the Shorter Book of Blessings, No. 18). In these cases lay people use the appropriate formulas designated for lay ministers. This latter situation is probably the case of the extraordinary ministers of Holy Communion who ask that God’s blessing may come upon those who for some good reason approach the altar but do not receive Communion. Finally, some simple blessings may be given by lay people in virtue of their office, for example, parents on behalf of their children.


Instruction INCULTURATION AND THE ROMAN LITURGY Varietates Legitimae

Fourth Instruction for the Right Application of the Conciliar Constitution on the Liturgy (Nos. 37-40) Congregation for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments, March 29, 1994.

Source:
http://www.adoremus.org/VarietatesLegitimae.html

59. The blessing of persons, places or things touches the everyday life of the faithful and answers their immediate needs. They offer many possibilities for adaptation, for maintaining local customs and admitting popular usages. [131] Episcopal conferences will be able to employ the foreseen dispositions and be attentive to the needs of the country.

NOTES

131. Cf. ibid., 79; De Benedictionibus, Praenotanda Generalia, 39; Ordo Professionis Religiosae, Praenotanda, 12-15.

 

Vatican demands end to anointings with “oil of gladness”

http://www.catholicculture.org/news/headlines/index.cfm?storyid=736

October 13, 2008 – In a sharply worded message to the head of the South African bishops’ conference, the Congregation for Divine Worship has called for an end to the widespread practice of anointing people with the “oil of gladness” in unauthorized Catholic rituals. Archbishop Albert Ranjith, the secretary of the Vatican Congregation, pointed out in a letter to Cardinal Wilfrid Napier that “there are only three blessed oils used in the Roman Ritual, namely, the Oil of Catechumens, the Oil of the Sick, and the Sacred Chrism. The use of any other oil or any other ‘anointing’ than those found in the approved liturgical books must be considered proscribed and subject to ecclesiastical penalties.” He asked the South African prelate to report back to Rome on actions taken to end the abuse.

 

Oils of gladness ain’t oils: Vatican says

http://www.cathnews.com/article.aspx?aeid=9463

October 15, 2008 The Congregation for Divine Worship has written to the South African Bishops Conference calling for an end to the practice of anointing people with the “oil of gladness”.

Catholic Culture reports that in a sharply worded message to SACBC head, Cardinal Wilfrid Fox Napier, Archbishop Albert Ranjith, the secretary of the Vatican Congregation, pointed out that “there are only three blessed oils used in the Roman Ritual, namely, the Oil of Catechumens, the Oil of the Sick, and the Sacred Chrism.”

“The use of any other oil or any other ‘anointing’ than those found in the approved liturgical books must be considered proscribed and subject to ecclesiastical penalties, “Archbishop Ranjith wrote.

He asked the South African prelate to report back to Rome on actions taken to end the abuse.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

14.

Congregation for Divine Worship Letter

 

 


 

 

ADDITIONAL INFORMATION

Storage of the Holy Oils

http://www.zenit.org/article-14170?l=english

ROME, October 4, 2005 (Zenit.org) Answered by Father Edward McNamara, professor of liturgy at the Regina Apostolorum Pontifical University.
Q:
Can an altar be used to house and display the vessels containing the holy oils blessed during the Chrism Mass, i.e., in the same fashion as a reliquary is sometimes housed behind a metal grille within an altar (like those of St. Pius X and Blessed John XXIII in the Vatican basilica)? J.T., Clifton, England
A: Official norms regarding the storage of the holy oils are somewhat scant. The Rite of the Blessing of Oils and Consecrating the Chrism 27-28 indicates that in the sacristy after the Chrism Mass the bishop may instruct the presbyters about the reverent use and safe custody of the holy oils.
There is a growing practice in the Church of visibly displaying the holy oils. These are usually stored, locked, in a niche in the sanctuary wall called an ambry or aumbry. 15.
Apart from the presbytery the ambry is often located near the baptismal font and this is most appropriate in churches with a distinct baptistery. The ambry may also sometimes be placed within the sacristy.
The oils are usually kept in silver or pewter vessels, albeit these often have glass interiors for the sake of practicality. Each vessel should also have some inscription indicating the contents such as CHR (Chrism), CAT (Catechumens) or O.I. (“oleum infirmorum”).
The visible display of the holy oils, by means of a grille of a transparent door, does not seem to present a particular problem and in some cases serves to avoid exchanging an ambry for a tabernacle. If the door is opaque it should usually have an indication either near or upon it saying “Holy oils.”
The use of an altar as an ambry in the manner described in your question would detract from the centrality of the altar. I do not consider it appropriate.
There is also no precedent for such a practice in the tradition of the Church as she has usually only placed the relics of the saints beneath the altar.
It might be acceptable, however, to locate an ambry above an old side altar no longer used for celebrating the Eucharist. But placing it below would likely lead to having the oils confused with relics.
Stretching the issue, one could even adduce a certain historical precedent in the fact that, in some ancient churches, when the tabernacle was almost universally transferred to the high altar after the 16th century, the former wall tabernacle was used to store the holy oils.
Apart from the holy oils stored in the ambry, priests may also keep smaller stocks on hand of the oil for anointing the sick.

More on Holy Oils

http://www.zenit.org/article-14299?l=english

ROME, October 18, 2005 (Zenit.org) – Pursuant to our replies regarding the public display of the holy oils (October 4) several questions turned upon their proper use outside of the sacraments themselves.
Several readers asked if holy oils may be used in blessings in lieu of holy water or for other paraliturgical acts, for example, in retreats or commissioning ceremonies in which teachers or catechists are anointed.
The question is difficult to respond to from the viewpoint of official documents as, in all probability; it probably had never entered into anybody’s head that such things would occur.
Apart from the use of holy oils for the sacraments, the sacred chrism is also used by the bishop in solemnly dedicating a church and an altar. Apart from these, the official rituals of the Church do not foresee other uses for the holy oils.
One official document refers to the incorrect use of anointing by lay people. In the Instruction “On Certain Questions Regarding the Collaboration of the Non-ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry of the Priest” (1997), Article 9 states: “The non-ordained faithful particularly assist the sick by being with them in difficult moments, encouraging them to receive the Sacraments of Penance and the Anointing of the Sick, by helping them to have the disposition to make a good individual confession as well as to prepare them to receive the Anointing of the Sick. In using sacramentals, the non-ordained faithful should ensure that these are in no way regarded as sacraments whose administration is proper and exclusive to the Bishop and to the priest. Since they are not priests, in no instance may the non-ordained perform anointings either with the Oil of the Sick or any other oil.”
This document certainly only refers to a very specific case but it encapsulates an important principle: that of not creating confusion regarding the sacramental signs.
Some sacramental signs have but one meaning and are never repeated even for devotional purposes. For example, baptism’s unrepeatable nature precludes the repetition of the rite although a person could devoutly renew his baptismal promises on his anniversary.
Other signs, such as the laying on of hands, have more than one meaning and may be used in several contexts. It can mean consecration and the gift of the Holy Spirit in the rites of ordination and confirmation, forgiveness in the sacrament of reconciliation, and healing in the sacrament of anointing as well as within the extra-sacramental context of some recent spiritual currents such as the charismatic renewal.
The case of anointing is closer to the first case (baptism) than the second. Although there might be no explicit prohibition, liturgical law usually presupposes a certain degree of common sense. And the use of holy oil, or any other oil, for extra-sacramental anointing can only lead to inappropriate confusion with the sacramental rites as such.
It also ignores the fact that the Church already has a rich source of rituals and prayers in the Book of Blessings which can easily be used or adapted for practically every situation in which these oils have been adopted.
This does not mean that oil may never be used in any other Catholic rituals. In some places, on the occasion of a particular feast in honor of Mary or a saint, it is customary to celebrate a rite of blessings of food or drink (including oil).
The Book of Blessings admonishes pastors to ensure that the faithful have a correct understanding of the true meaning of such blessings so as to avoid superstitions.

16.

Laypeople’s Use of Oil

http://www.zenit.org/article-26570?l=english

ROME, July 28, 2009 (Zenit.org) – Answered by Legionary of Christ Father Edward McNamara…
Q:
There are chaplains who minister at a local Catholic hospital and one of them likes to use “oil” when she prays with the patients (Catholics and non-Catholics). I feel that this causes confusion. One of the chaplains attended a recent convention of chaplains and was told by a presenter that this practice is allowed as long as they tell the patients that they are not receiving the sacrament of the sick. I seem to recall that years ago the Vatican came out with a document on the use of oil by laypersons. Could you please comment? — A.S., Bridgeport, New York
A: The document you refer to is probably the 1997 instruction “On Certain Questions Regarding the Collaboration of the Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry of Priest.” This is an unusual document insofar as it was formally issued by the Congregation for Clergy but was co-signed by no fewer than eight Vatican congregations and councils, including that of the Doctrine of the Faith. This gives the document a certain weight with respect to its authority.
The document first presents the theological principles behind its decisions before giving a series of practical considerations on aspects of lay ministry in the Church. Then, having laid the groundwork, it enunciates in 13 articles practical provisions and norms that outline the possibilities and limits of the collaboration of the lay faithful in priestly ministry.
The first article, on the “Need for an Appropriate Terminology,” attempts to clarify the multiple uses of the expression “ministry.” This responds to an intuition of Pope John Paul II who, “In his address to participants at the Symposium on ‘Collaboration of the Lay Faithful with the Priestly Ministry’ …, emphasized the need to clarify and distinguish the various meanings which have accrued to the term ‘ministry’ in theological and canonical language.”
The document accepts that the term “ministry” is applicable to the laity in some cases:
“§3. The non-ordained faithful may be generically designated ‘extraordinary ministers’ when deputed by competent authority to discharge, solely by way of supply, those offices mentioned in Canon 230, §3 and in Canons 943 and 1112. Naturally, the concrete term may be applied to those to whom functions are canonically entrusted e.g. catechists, acolytes, lectors etc.
“Temporary deputation for liturgical purposes — mentioned in Canon 230, §2 — does not confer any special or permanent title on the non-ordained faithful.”
However: “It is unlawful for the non-ordained faithful to assume titles such as ‘pastor,’ ‘chaplain,’ ‘coordinator,’ ‘moderator’ or other such similar titles which can confuse their role and that of the Pastor, who is always a Bishop or Priest.”
Another article, No. 9, is on “The Apostolate to the Sick.” Regarding our reader’s question on the use of oil in a non-sacramental way, the article is very clear:
“§1. […] The non-ordained faithful particularly assist the sick by being with them in difficult moments, encouraging them to receive the Sacraments of Penance and the Anointing of the Sick, by helping them to have the disposition to make a good individual confession as well as to prepare them to receive the Anointing of the Sick. In using sacramentals, the non-ordained faithful should ensure that these are in no way regarded as sacraments whose administration is proper and exclusive to the Bishop and to the priest. Since they are not priests, in no instance may the non-ordained perform anointings either with the Oil of the Sick or any other oil.
“§2. With regard to the administration of this sacrament, ecclesiastical legislation reiterates the theologically certain doctrine and the age old usage of the Church which regards the priest as its only valid minister. This norm is completely coherent with the theological mystery signified and realized by means of priestly service.
“It must also be affirmed that the reservation of the ministry of Anointing to the priest is related to the connection of this sacrament to the forgiveness of sin and the worthy reception of the Holy Eucharist. No other person may act as ordinary or extraordinary minister of the sacrament since such constitutes simulation of the sacrament.”
To many it might appear that this document is excessively restrictive in its dispositions. Yet by providing clear guidelines and demarcations of proper competences based on solid theological reasons, it actually facilitates fruitful collaboration between priests and laity in a true spirit of charity and service to Christ, the Church and to souls.

 

Charism gifts building up the Church

http://www.saint-mike.org/warfare/library/wp-content/docs/spiritualgifts.pdf
EXTRACT

(Excerpt from the Rule of St. Michael) 2004, Order of the Legion of St. Michael

237. Misdirected and False Teachings […]

(c) On Using the term “baptism”: Although the Church has instructed the Renewal on the proper definition of the “baptism” of the Spirit, the use of the term, “baptism” in the Holy Spirit, is nevertheless misleading and is a “Pentecostalism.” A more accurate term would be a “re-awakening or filling with the Holy Spirit”42 since existentially and ontologically that is the phenomenon actually taking place.43 The term “baptism in the Holy Spirit” in the context of the charismatic experience was born in theological error.

Pentecostals do not believe in the Sacrament of Confirmation.

Thus when they read the passages in the book of Acts about laying on of hands to receive the Holy Spirit, they misinterpreted it to be some additional post-conversion act that must be performed. That is not true. The gift of the Spirit may not be separated in any way from conversion…44 There are no instances in the New Testament of the “laying on of hands to receive the Holy Spirit” outside of the Sacraments.

(d) On the Laying on of Hands and Anointing with Oil: The practice of anointing with oil and laying on of hands to “receive the Holy Spirit” was adopted by Pentecostals, as explained above, because they did not understand the doctrine of the Sacrament of Confirmation. Given this theological bias, it is not surprising that they misinterpreted the passages in the Book of Acts 45. As such, it appeared to them that this “laying on of hands to receive the Holy Spirit” was a separate act and experience from that of conversion, rather than as an act of the Sacrament of Confirmation. As Catholics we know that there is no need for us to “receive the Holy Spirit” in some extra-Sacramental way. As the Catechism instructs us, Confirmation gives us “the full outpouring of the Holy Spirit as once granted to the apostles on the day of Pentecost” (CCC 1302) We already have the fullness of the Holy Spirit.

Thus, there is no need for any additional forms of quasi-liturgical ceremonies or actions to “receive” the Holy Spirit and His gifts. In addition, the Magisterium has repeatedly warned the Faithful against performing rites and prayers that too closely resemble the Sacraments or the actions and prayers reserved to priests. The Instruction on Prayers for Healing, 46

Confusion between such free non-liturgical prayer meetings and liturgical celebrations properly so-called is to be carefully avoided. for example, makes this point: Another example is found in the Collaboration of the Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry of Priest: In using sacramentals, the non-ordained faithful should ensure that these are in no way regarded as sacraments whose administration is proper and exclusive to the Bishop and to the priest. Since they are not priests, in no instance may the non-ordained perform anointings either with the Oil of the Sick or any other oil.47
Pope John Paul II reminds us that: …the particular gift of each of the Church’s members must be wisely and carefully acknowledged, safeguarded, promoted, discerned and coordinated, without confusing roles functions or theological and canonical status.
48 Also in the Collaboration Instruction: Every effort must be made to avoid even the appearance of confusion … To avoid any confusion between sacramental liturgical acts presided over by a priest or deacon, and other acts which the non-ordained faithful may lead, it is always necessary to use clearly distinct ceremonials, especially for the latter. 49

Finally, in a letter sent to us from the Sacred Congregation for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments, Monsignor Mario Marini, Undersecretary, writes:

Prot. N. 1116/00/L Rome,

24 June 2000

This Congregation for Divine Worship has received your letter dated 4 May 2000, in which you ask whether the Instruction Ecclesiae de mysterio on Lay Collaboration in the Ministry of the Priest, article 9, should be interpreted as prohibiting the use by laypersons of blessed oil as a sacramental. While a certain degree of prudent reserve in this matter is indeed advisable, it is clear that the exclusion of traditional devotions employing the use of blessed oil, and in which there is no likelihood of confusion with the sacramental of Anointing of the Sick by a priest, is not the intention of this Instruction. Excluded instead would be any use by a layperson of oil, which even if not the Oil of the Sick blessed by the Bishop on Holy Thursday, would be interpreted as replacing the sacramental Anointing by a priest, or which would in any way be seen as equivalent to it, or which would be employed as a means of attaining for laypersons a new role previously reserved to clergy.

The intention of the person using the oil, the clarity with which such an intention is expressed by such a person, and the understanding of those present will all be relevant in determining the likelihood of misunderstanding and therefore the degree to which such a practice should be avoided. In this matter as in all similar cases, such a practice is subject to the supervision of the local Pastor and ultimately of the diocesan Bishop.

Thanking you for your interest and with every prayerful good wishes for a blessed Easter Season, I am,

Sincerely yours in Christ, Mons. Mario Marini, Undersecretary

The common practices of the Charismatic Renewal of the quasi-liturgical “laying on hands to receive the release of the Holy Spirit” is often done without regard to the understanding of those present that the Congregation requires. Even when permission has been attained by a group’s Pastor, the actual practice among many groups tends to be quasi-liturgical in appearance. Many individual Charismatics seem present themselves as quasi-priest in their demeanor even if verbally claiming they are not. Thus, in much of the Charismatic Renewal this practice can be both potentially theologically problematic and certainly too closely resembling what is reserved to bishops and/or priests.

47 Holy See, Instruction, On Certain Questions Regarding the Collaboration of The Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry Of Priest (15 August 1997), art. 9 §1.

48 John Paul II, Discourse at the Symposium on “The Participation of the Lay Faithful in the Priestly Ministry” (11 May 1994), n. 3, l.c.; quoted Collaboration, “Conclusion.”

49
Collaboration, art. 6 §2.

 

 

Laying on of hands

http://saint-mike.org/swbbs/viewtopic.php?t=133

St. Michael Spiritual Warfare Depository Archive, May 17, 2010

Q: Well is laying on of hands good or bad? I have been to many Charismatic groups where they do this, but I will only let someone that I know and is right with the Lord to do this?

A: You are looking for trouble when you have someone lay hands on you. It is an open door to possession. The same goes with massage. If you consider how many people to a massage therapist and how many of them are carrying some kind of demonic “baggage” it can get transferred. So, the answer is NO, do NOT let someone lay hands on you. The only one who should lay hands on you is an ordained Catholic priest. PERIOD. –Ellen Marie

A: Well Ellen is wrong again on certain points not because I say so, but because the Vatican says so.
There is a grain of truth in what Ellen says. The Collaboration of the Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry of Priest states at article 6 §2:

Every effort must be made to avoid even the appearance of confusion… To avoid any confusion between sacramental liturgical acts presided over by a priest or deacon, and other acts which the non-ordained faithful may lead, it is always necessary to use clearly distinct ceremonials, especially for the latter.

 

This Instruction, however, does not prohibit such things as laying on of hands or the administering of oil in conjunction with laying on hands. I personally wrote a letter to the Vatican to clarify this.

In Summary, what follows is what the Vatican told me about the use of Holy Oil:

A) Sacramental Oil (blessed by the Bishop on Holy Thursday) cannot ever be used.


B) Blessed oil, like that you get at shrine MAY BE USED, but

1. Prudent reserve must be exercised.

2. The situation of its use MUST NOT be one in which there is ANY confusion that what is happening is the Sacrament of Anointing the Sick.

3. The use of a blessed oil by the laity MUST NOT replace the Sacrament of Anointing of the Sick.

4. The use of blessed oil by the laity cannot be used in such a way as to be EQUIVALENT to the Sacrament of Anointing of the Sick.

5. The use of the blessed oil cannot be used in such a way as to create a new role for the laity which is really reserved to clergy.

6. The intention of the person using the oil must not be to violate items 2-5 above.

7. The person using the oil must express WITH CLARITY why he is not in violation of items 2-5 above.

8. The people observing or participating with the person using the oil must fully UNDERSTAND what is happening is not in violation of items 2-5 above.

9. The practice of using blessed oil by the laity is governed specifically (in addition to these general principles) by the local Pastor and ultimately the diocesan Bishop.

 

This instruction clearly does not prohibit the use of oil, or the lay on hands that is associated with it. What it means is that they laity can NEVER substitute the Sacrament of Anointing of the Sick with their own anointing. If the situation is one that a priest would normally administer oil, then the laity cannot do it.
Laity cannot use oil in such a way that is equivalent to the Sacrament of Anointing of Sick even though they are not intending to do the Sacrament. This probably prohibits many charismatic groups from using oil in the way they do.
Laity cannot use oil in such a way that they essentially co-opt a role that really belongs to clergy. This too will prohibit the way typical charismatics use oil.
What is also important to see here, is that even if all criteria is met to allow a layman to use oil, if there is misunderstanding on the part of on-lookers, then it is not to be done. All involved must be properly catechized.
The situations in which oil and laying on of hands can be used are in situations in which there is some sort of paterfamilias relationship. This would include laying hands on your children, your spouse, or others family members. A paterfamilias relationship also may exist between a Spiritual Director and a directee or a Counselor and counselee (even the Spiritual Director or Counselor is not a priest). Even in these paterfamilias relationships, however, the non-priest can never use this privilege as a replacement for the Sacrament of Anointing which must be administered by a priest.
In other words, we cannot do these actions in such a way that too closely resembles that which is reserved to a priest. As long as we are cautious about that and those prayed over, and those on-looking are properly catechized about this, laying on hands can be done by laity.

 

 

 


 

The use of Holy Oil must not be the Sacramental oil blessed by the Bishop. If we use oil it must be oil that blessed in the normal way by a priest like that of Holy Water. Thus, oil given a normal blessing can be used by the laity in a similar way as Holy Water. Holy Water represents a washing clean factor, and is a reminder of our baptism and our baptismal promises. Blessed Oil represents a healing factor, and is a reminder of our confirmation and the fullness of the Holy Spirit indwelling us, and our promises to live a Godly life.
If we understand the differences between Sacramental Oil and regular blessed oil, and understand the differences between the Sacrament of Anointing and what laity might do with its limitations, then we can be okay in the practice.
We must always remember that the Particular Sacramental Power of Healing is reserved to clergy.

Ellen also has a grain of truth concerning the possibility of becoming demonized when laying hands on someone. We have had clients who became demonized after having hands laid upon them. There is a phenomenon called transference. A demon can transfer from one person to another through laying on hands. This is why one should not lay hands on a person too quickly and a person should not allow someone to lay hands on them too quickly.
Certainly we should never lay hands on anyone without their permission. But, if we have the permission of the person being prayed for, and have the right preparations and discernment, and doing the act with the proper circumspection, avoiding doing anything that too closely resembles the acts reserved to priests, then lay on hands may be done. Only the leader of the prayer team, however, should be laying on hands, not the whole team. –Bro. Ignatius Mary

www.ephesians-511.net
michaelprabhu@vsnl.net



Spiritual Warfare

$
0
0

 

JULY 26, 2013

 

Spiritual Warfare

Principles of Discernment in Evaluating Books

http://saint-mike.org/warfare/library/3

Compiled by the St. Padre Pio Center for Spiritual Warfare – Bro. Ignatius Mary, OMSM(r), CCL, L. Th., DD, LNDC

Index of Books on Spiritual Warfare

Books Recommended and Not Recommended to Catholics
Introduction: Principles of Discernment

SPECIAL NOTE: Since this is a Catholic Website and a Catholic apostolate, our recommendations are made from a loyal Catholic point-of-view with just and equitable consideration of the knowledge and wisdom of our “separated” brethren (non-Catholic).

Throughout this essay we may use the terms “non-Catholic” and “Protestant” interchangeably. In either usage we are referring to all Christian groups that are not Catholic or Eastern Orthodox.

The terms “Evangelical”, “Fundamentalist”, and “Pentecostal” refer to specific sects within the non-Catholic world.

The term “misguided Catholics” refers to Catholics who have adopted or who are contaminated by ideas or theology or practices from non-Catholic sources that are inconsistent with Catholic teaching, discipline, and worldview.

We focus on the Evangelical, Fundamentalist, and Pentecostal groups in this essay only because they are the most involved in Spiritual Warfare. Our comments about what to watch for, however, applies to ALL groups, regardless of religious or denominational tradition.

 

Principles of Discernment:

Within the Catholic world there are relatively few books dealing directly with Spiritual Warfare — that is specifically on demonology and deliverance. The Catholic heritage does give us a wealth of books and writings of the Saints and others of great spirituality and devotion in which Spiritual Warfare is ancillary. We can learn much from them.

Since Catholic publications do not include many books on demonology and deliverance, we have selected a few books written by non-Catholics that provide excellent analysis of the subjects they contain. By non-Catholics we mean mostly works of the Evangelical/Fundamentalist/Pentecostal communities. It is primarily those communities that have taken the most interest in the area of demonology in the modern era. As a result of their interest, the Evangelical/Fundamentalist/Pentecostal communities have researched and written on this subject probably more than any other groups.

A general caution, however, is needed in reading any non-Catholic volume. There are fundamental differences between Catholics and non-Catholics in theology, ecclesiology, philosophy, and worldview. Thus we must be “on watch” for these differences whenever reading a non-Catholic book or, for that matter, any book written by a misguided Catholic who has been influenced by non-Catholic ideas inconsistent with Catholicism.

Catholics should not venture into studying non-Catholic writings without guidance or without solid and proven personal knowledge and experience in Catholic teaching and worldview. That caution includes the non-Catholic books on our Recommended Books list.

Those volumes we cannot recommend, or can recommend only with a Caution Alert need to be approached by Catholics only with the greatest caution and circumspection.

Our Index of Books Not Recommended to Catholics on Spiritual Warfare includes those books which are either not recommended, or that are on a “caution alert.”

Our Index of Recommended Books on Spiritual Warfare [under construction] includes those Catholic and non-Catholic books that we recommend, or recommend with qualification.

Concerning some general cautions about non-Catholic books, we offer some guidelines for Catholics to consider when reading non-Catholic books in general, and Spiritual Warfare books in particular.

In constructing these guidelines we are reviewing and comparing the Catholic teaching and worldview with the typical and mainstream Evangelical, Fundamentalist, or Pentecostal teaching and worldview. Since there are many factions within these non-Catholic faith traditions it is not surprising that many groups may contradict each other in their beliefs on Spiritual Warfare. Some groups are fanatic in their presumptions. For example, we know of many groups who think that if one contracts a common cold then such a person needs to be exorcized of the “demon of the common cold”. This extremism is ridiculous. Some of the books that come from this or similar extremist or intellectually careless views will be found on our Index of Books Not Recommended to Catholics on Spiritual Warfare.

 

 

It is wise to remember the adage of C.S. Lewis found in his book, The Screwtape Letters:

There are two equal and opposite errors into which our race can fall about demons. One is to disbelieve in their existence. The other is to believe and to feel an excessive and unhealthy interest in them.

We take this advice ourselves in our own involvement in Spiritual Warfare and when analyzing books (Catholic or non-Catholic) we look to see if the author is taking that advice.

 

General Overview:

Spiritual Warfare, in general, involves mostly principles and understandings of the faith that find little disagreement between Catholic Christians and non-Catholic Christians. Since most of what we know about demonology comes from the Holy Scriptures and from clinical field observations, Catholic Christians and non-Catholic Christians generally share a common experience and understanding of the basics of Spiritual Warfare.

It is not so much that Catholic Christians and non-Catholic Christians differ on Spiritual Warfare; it is mostly that the non-Catholic Christians have a “Readers Digest” understanding of it — that is an abridged understanding. This is to be expected since non-Catholic Christians, and especially Evangelicals, Fundamentalists, and Pentecostals, do not have the fullness of the faith that has been entrusted by Christ Himself to the Catholic Church.

The areas in which Catholics and Evangelicals/Fundamentalists/Pentecostals differ in their thinking and practice of Spiritual Warfare are mostly in the areas of ecclesiology (specifically the authority of the Church versus the authority of the believer) and the royal priesthood (as opposed to the ministerial priesthood and the roles of each).

Other areas that have an effect on the thinking of Spiritual Warfare include sola scriptura (as opposed to a fuller understanding of Divine Revelation deposited in Sacred Tradition and Written Tradition), the Communion of the Saints (and its role in Spiritual Warfare), Soteriology (the nature of justification & sanctification), the nature and use of the Sacraments, and the nature of the Charismatic gifts of the Spirit.

 

What to Watch For: Ecclesiology & the Royal Priesthood

The primary element in ecclesiology to watch out for in the teachings of non-Catholic Christians is the presumption that all authority is given to all believers rather than certain authority reserved to the ministerial priesthood.

We must remember that Jesus established a ministerial priesthood and although we are all a part of the “royal priesthood” there are delineations of roles. For example, the passages in the Book of James about anointing the sick is reserved to the priest and the Sacrament of Anointing. These passages are not referring to any member of the laity performing this function. It is for the priest alone to perform this function. The Laity, however, can make similar, but non-sacramental, anointment with those to whom they have a paterfamilias relationship (a royal priestly relationship) such as with one’s family. The way in which the anointing with oil is employed, however, must not too closely resemble the Sacrament of Anointing that must be reserved to a priest.

Also reserved to priests alone are practices that constitute a “solemn” exorcism and even then a priest cannot perform this rite without the express permission of the bishop. Thus, since solemn exorcism is reserved to priests alone, technically all non-validly ordained priests, including Evangelicals, Fundamentalists, and Pentecostals, do not have the authority to perform the full-blown exorcism of fully possessed people. The laity (whether Catholic or not), however, may perform lesser forms of exorcism technically called “simple” exorcisms, but commonly referred to as deliverance.

Regardless of whether the simple exorcism (deliverance) is performed by a priest or layman, for Catholics at least, the issue of imprecatory commands and speaking directly to the demons and asking them for information is, as of 1985, restricted to Solemn Exorcisms only. That means that no priest or layman may use that method outside of a solemn exorcism authorized by a bishop. (See Inde Ab Aliquot Annis: On The Current Norms Governing Exorcisms, Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith September 29, 1985; Translated by Father Gabriele Amorth, Exorcist of Diocese of Rome)

There may be other matters that laymen, Catholic or non-Catholic, may perform that should be reserved only to the valid priesthood. One needs to be on-watch for those issues.

 

What to Watch For: Sola Scriptura

This area is a fundamental difference between Catholics and Protestants. The primary thing to remember here is that the Bible does not have all knowledge about spiritual issues. The Bible itself affirms that there are many teachings not written in Scriptures — though the Bible is where most of our information comes from. Nevertheless, we must also listen to what Sacred Tradition has to teach us about the nature of the devil, demons, angels, spirituality, free will, etc. There are times when the Protestant presumptions about the nature of the devil and how he works is limited due to his avoidance of Sacred Tradition and sometime might even be wrong. For example, a minority of Protestants believe that Christians cannot be possessed, that the Holy Spirit cannot reside in a body that is possessed by a demon. This is false. Christians can be possessed just as they can also lose their salvation (which we will speak about below). Protestants may also have unusual ideas about the devil in relation to the “end times” due to the reliance upon “Dispensationalism” and other innovations of eschatology that circulate among Protestant groups.

 

What to Watch For: Communion of the Saints

Many Protestants, and particularly Evangelicals, Fundamentalists, and Pentecostals, all who utterly misunderstand the Catholic doctrine of the Communion of the Saints, will identify this Catholic doctrine as occultic (speaking to the dead and/or saint worship). In reading books on Spiritual Warfare be watchful of this bias as they may specifically treat the Communion of Saints as an act of the devil. Also be watchful for their own interpretation of Communion of the Saints which is taken by them to mean only a communion or fellowship among what Catholics call the “Church Militant” (those Christians still on the earth).

 

 

 

What to Watch For: Soteriology

The nature of Salvation is the other major contention between many Protestants and Catholics. These differences can have direct relevance in how we deal with a demonized person. The debate here is between the false notion of justification “by faith alone,” versus the Catholic teaching of justification by faith worked out in love; and the notion of “once-saved-always-saved” versus Catholic teaching of the possibility of falling from grace. Be watchful of these false notions. Such misunderstandings lead some to believe that Christians cannot be possessed. As mentioned above, the Church makes no such presumption and clinical evidence has convinced most Protestants as well as Catholics that Christians can certainly be possessed.

The lack of proper understanding of mortal sin and venial sin, the State of Grace of the soul, the ability to lose one’s salvation (a soul not in a state of grace) can all lead to errors in counseling and dealing with clients who are demonized, or with people reading books seeking to help themselves. We must realize that we can indeed lose our salvation through the commission of mortal sin. We must also realize the Church’s teaching on diminished responsibility concerning grave sin. We must realize how Satan can manipulate us and inspire us to sin.

Thus we need to be watchful of ideas and statements that are based upon such false presumptions as “once-saved-always-saved” and/or “justification by faith alone.”

 

What to Watch For: The Sacraments

For most Protestants the Sacraments just simply don’t exist. The primary notion to look out for is how the Protestant deals with the concept of forgiveness and accountability for sin. The Protestant really has no objective way to ask for absolution and thus has no real accountability. Interestingly, most Protestants these days do understand the need for “confession” and talk about seeking out an “accountability partner”. Well Catholics already have an “accountability partner”. He is called a priest.

Thus when Protestants talk about asking for forgiveness and/or accountability partners we need to understand that within the context of the Sacrament of Confession.

Protestants simply do not understand healing power of the Sacraments, or of the Sacramentals, such as Holy Water, Holy Salt, relics, etc. The Sacramentals will be seen by them as superstitions at best, and demonic contrivances at worst.

 

What to Watch For: The Charismatic Experience

The Charismatic Renewal has been a great blessing in the Church in that it has inspired thousands to “…fan into flame the gift” that is within them (2 Tim 1:6). Although the Church has ensured theological correctness in the Renewal, unfortunately many in the Charismatic Renewal have borrowed terminology and practices (praxiology) from the Pentecostals that is in error.

Deliverance work is a major facet of the practice of spiritual gifts in the Charismatic experience. Abuses stemming from incorrect ideas about gifts by Catholic Charismatic Deliverance Teams became serious enough that by 1985 the Holy See placed restrictions upon what can or cannot be done outside of a solemn exorcism. (See Inde Ab Aliquot Annis: On The Current Norms Governing Exorcisms, Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith September 29, 1985; Translated by Father Gabriele Amorth, Exorcist of Diocese of Rome).

It is particularly important in evaluating books and teaching about Spiritual Warfare and Deliverance written by Catholics or non-Catholics that “Pentecostalisms” be discerned and watched for. The contributions of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal can be beneficial as long as it remains close to the Church not only in theology, but also in praxiology; Pentecostalisms must be avoided. (Please refer to our article, Charism Gifts that Build Up the Church (PDF) for a detailed evaluation and review of the Charismatic Renewal).

 

Conclusion

Although most of the meat of the issue will be similar between Catholics and Protestants, there can be many potholes in the road that can pull your steering out of alignment. That is why Catholics need to be very cautious in reading non-Catholic material — particularly Pentecostal material or any material, even written by Catholics, that is influenced by Pentecostal notions.

 

Catholic Books Not Recommended

http://saint-mike.org/warfare/library/36

All books by Francis MacNutt

Deliverance from Evil Spirits: A Practical Manual
Healing
Prayer that Heals
The Power to Heal
Praying for Your Unborn Child
—Overcome by the Spirit: The Extraordinary Phenomenon that is Happening to Ordinary People
The Nearly Perfect Crime: How the Church Almost Killed the Ministry of Healing
—Others

Although there is a lot of good material in Mr. MacNutt’s books, we cannot offer an overall positive recommendation. Mr. MacNutt is a laicized priest who is so concerned about ecumenism that the Catholic distinctives has faded away in favor of not offending non-Catholics. He is more a Pentecostal charismatic with all the erroneous praxiology about healing, spiritual warfare, the gifts of the Spirit, and the ministry of the Holy Spirit that comes with Pentecostalism.

 

 

 

While it is true that one could, if they know what to look for, sift through and filter out the non-Catholic or pseudo-Catholic notions and worldview and thereby find some good material, we would ask why risk it when there is no legitimate information in his books that cannot be found in the books of solidly orthodox Catholics who are Catholic and can be trusted to present a thoroughly Catholic teaching and worldview instead of some combination of Protestant Pentecostal/Catholicism.

The very best book ever written on spiritual warfare is not for sale anymore: Exorcism and the Church Militant by Thomas Euteneuer.

The second best book is Onward Catholic Soldier, by John LaBriola.

Vatican exorcist Father Gabriele Amorth’s books are recommended.

It is very difficult to find Catholic sites on spiritual warfare that are accurate.

 

Protestant Books Not Recommended

Pigs in the Parlor: A Practical Guide to Deliverance by Frank and Ida Mae Hammond

One of the hallmarks of testing private revelations is whether or not such private revelations contradict the teachings of the Christian faith or contradict known truths of other types.

In Chapter 21 entitled “Schizophrenia” there is a section called, the Schizophrenic Revelation Mr. Hammond introduces this section by sounding knowledgeable: “The disturbance and disintegration of personality known as schizophrenia or dementia praecox is frequently encountered by the deliverance minister.”

He continues: “The Lord has graciously given us a special revelation on the problem which enables us to deal with such cases more effectively. Since this revelation came to my wife, Ida Mae, I have asked her to to write the remainder of this chapter.”

So far so good — until we read the details of Ida Mae’s “revelation”.

In working with a client named Sarah, Ida Mae allegedly received a revelation that Sarah’s problem was schizophrenia. There is no way to know what Sarah’s problem may have been since there is no reference to a psychiatric examination or any information that may help us to speculate on her problem.

The true “revelation,” however, comes in the definition of schizophrenia that God gives to Ida Mae. She first tells us that she studied psychology a little bit in college and had a passing familiarity with some psychological terminology. She states further, “I reached back in my memory to recall that schizophrenia is sometimes referred to as ‘split personality.’”

Here we begin to see a problem. There is no such psychiatric term of “split personality.” This term is an inaccurate and misleading slang often used by non-professionals to refer to schizophrenia.

The Ida Mae claims to quote from God Himself the definition of Schizophrenia (she puts quotation marks around the following):

“Schizophrenia is a disturbance, distortion or disintegration of the development of the personality. You will no longer call her Sarah but ‘Sarah One’ and ‘Sarah Two’, for she has more than one personality in her.”

This is NOT the definition of schizophrenia. Multiple personality disorder and schizophrenia are two different conditions with two separate definitions:

1. Schizophrenia: A psychotic disorder characteristically marked by a retreat from reality with delusion formation, hallucinations, emotional disharmony, and regressive behavior. (Source: Brain Institute of the University of Florida Online Dictionary of Neuroscience)

2. Multiple Personality Disorder: is called Dissociative Identity Disorder in the DSM IV. This condition is a dissociative disorder, which is a different class of disorder than Schizophrenic disorders, where “one person who appears to be two or more entirely different personalities and characters.” (Source: Concise Textbook of Clinical Psychiatry)

The question is now begged: How could God give this woman a revelation revealing the true nature of schizophrenia that includes a definition of multiple personality when schizophrenia and multiple personality are two separate classes of psychiatric disorders with two completely different definitions?

It is also interesting that the alleged definition from God parallels the common misunderstanding of these disorders that is typical among laymen — the same false definition Ida Mae gives in her false revelation.

This illustrates just another problem of the Charismatic tendency to rely upon subjective and mediumistic “revelations” that are mostly derived at best from their subconscious and not from God. In any event, God would not confuse schizophrenia and a dissociative disorder. Ida Mae’s revelation is false and derives either from Satan, the father of lies, or from her own mind — either way it is false.

Given that the Hammonds are of the type of Charismatics who rarely think with reason, but rather with subjective and even mediumistic approaches, and given that we have proof-positive that Ida Mae’s “revelation” is false, we cannot possibly recommend this book.

The only portion of this book that has some limited value is a chart of demonic groupings and attributes. Especially in Deliverance Counseling in which we are not allowed to ask demons for their names, we must refer to them by attribute. The Hammond’s have a chart in their book as an example of the various attributes demons may take on. Other than that, there is no value in this book.

 

Spiritual Warfare Question and Answer Forum

http://www.saint-mike.net/qa/sw/default.asp

St. Michael’s Questions and Answer Forums

There are around 1600 different questions answered by Bro. Ignatius Mary at the above link. –Michael

 

 

 

 

Are imagination techniques allowed in counseling sessions?

http://www.saint-mike.net/qa/sw/viewanswer.asp?QID=107

Answered by Bro. Ignatius Mary, OLSM+, August 24, 2004

Question:

Bro. Ignatius,
My son read a book called “The Catholic Warrior” by Robert Abel. He bought it at a Charismatic conference. There are some errors in it about praying to Mary and the saints. This man thinks that because he prayed to St. Jude for something that he wanted but which turned out not to be good for him that he made St. Jude into an idol and got around what God wanted for him. He’s very mixed up about praying to Our Lady too.

Abel states “Marian devotions become unhealthy when Catholics pray directly to Mary instead of praying in communion with Mary.” Another statement: “…If the statue of St. Paul inspires me to fight the good fight of faith like he did, then the image is a healthy form of honor. But the second I start to pray to Paul, pouring out my heart to him, trying to acquire spiritual favors behind God’s back, then it becomes a form of witchcraft.”

Now my son is an adult with a good solid grounding in the Catholic faith and he could see through this in a moment.

In another part of the book Abel talks about imagination techniques where he helps a person go back into her past and visit the little girl from her childhood. If she was unloved as a child she would invite Jesus into the scene to heal the hurts of being unloved. Also as an adult she would be in the scene showing love to herself as a little girl. He also talks about going through something similar when a thought came to him when he was in front of the Blessed Sacrament about a hurt he suffered when he was a child. He goes back in thought, invites Jesus into the scene, Jesus heals him and he comforts him self as an adult in the scene.

Now my question is in light of the author’s views of praying to saints should I take what he says about these imagination healings seriously? Is such a thing possible to do anyway? Does the Church approve of this technique? Linda


Answer:

Dear Linda,
You are correct, I believe, to be skeptical of this person if he is teaching such things. If he, as a Catholic, cannot understand the rather simple doctrine of Communion with the Saints, and especially if he is to rebelliously teach contrary to the Church on this, then he cannot be trusted on other things.
Jesus Himself said that if one cannot be trusted on small things, then he cannot be trusted with big things.
As for this practice of “going back” in imagination to be healed of past wounds, I find such practice to be dangerous. Jesus can heal such wounds without such a practice. Memories can be healed without such a practice. This technique, by the way, is a popular one in New Age psychobabble. Such methods can lead to “false memories” and can also open one up to spiritual experiences not of God.
The “imagination” is the level in which we can be sifted like wheat by the devil. This is one reason why role-play games such as Dungeons and Dragons are so dangerous, as is allowing ourselves to be exposed to pornography or any other improper images. The Bible tells us to guard our senses because of this reality.
Since I have not read the book, and cannot afford to buy it, I cannot speak directly in review of the book or Mr. Abel in terms of the book as a whole. Nevertheless, a review by Michael Brown does reveal the problem of the man’s ideas about the saints. Mr. Brown dismisses this problem and endorses the book anyway. I think Mr. Brown is wrong in doing that. From my experience whenever I find a writer who flirts with heresy (and denying the efficacy of praying to the saints is a flirtation with heresy), then where else has the person been contaminated in his thoughts?
Sometimes, such contaminations can be very subtle as to easily miss them. Even if the book is useful apart from the problematic parts, it cannot be recommended to the general public as not everyone who reads it will be so discerning as to skip the problem parts. Besides, there are plenty of other books that can give similar information without the “problem parts” so why not go with an author who is in communion with the Church on all things?
This, again, is a problem coming from Charismatics. I am not surprised a book like this is promoted by Charismatics many of whom often tend to lack the discernment God gave a toadstool due to their reliance upon emotion and subjective experience, and sometimes Pentecostal influence.
My generic advice is to avoid any books or people who claim to be Catholic but do not stand firmly upon the Rock of the Church and her teachings. And always take a double-check to books written by or endorsed by so-called Charismatics to be sure they are thoroughly Catholic and do not stray into Pentecostalism or into what is called sensualism – a reliance upon subjective experience and emotion over and above the faculty of reason (Sensualism can, in some cases and at its worst, lead to heresy or some other form of heterodoxy; in most cases it leads to mis-directed notions and views, misplaced devotions, and errors in orthopraxy). God Bless, Bro. Ignatius Mary

 

Another book that http://www.saint-mike.org warns Catholics against reading is Fr. Peter B. Coughlin‘s
Understanding the Charismatic Gifts.

Charism gifts building up the Church

http://www.saint-mike.org/warfare/library/wp-content/docs/spiritualgifts.pdf
EXTRACT

(Excerpt from the Rule of St. Michael) 2004, Order of the Legion of St. Michael

[…]Misdirected and False Teachings

 

 

 

There is much misdirected and even false teaching found in the Pentecostal and Protestant “charismatic movements”, and even sometimes among the Catholic Charismatic Renewal. As pointed out above, Catholics ought to take care to ensure their beliefs and practices with the charismatic experience are not only fully obedient with Catholic teaching, but also consistent with the praxiology, philosophy, and worldview of Catholicism. Catholics in the Renewal need to take care that they do not seek to create a Pentecostalism within the Church. We need to always avoid “seeking the gifts of the Giver and not the Giver of the gifts.” Indeed, in respect to the Catholic worldview they ought to divorce themselves altogether from the following problematic or erroneous Pentecostalisms:
40
[…]

(f) On the Predominance of Sensualism (Empiricism)

The primary problematic characteristic of the charismatic experience in Pentecostalism and in much of the Catholic Renewal, even greater than the undue emphasis on Tongues (see subparagraph. (i) below), is the predominance of Sensualism. Sensualism is the notion derived from Empiricism52
that the senses (experiences and emotions) are sufficient principle of all our ideas and knowledge.
53
Indeed, God has created us as sensory beings. We experience the world through our senses. We are, in fact, a “sacramental people.” A “sacrament” is a visible manifestation discerned by the senses of an invisible reality. This is why God has given us the Seven Sacraments and numerous “sacramentals”—because He knows we experience reality through our senses. St. Thomas Aquinas wrote: “Man’s natural path to knowing things only his mind can grasp is thorough what he perceives with his senses … All our knowledge originates in sense-perception…”
54[The fact of positive supernatural revelation]. The same Holy Mother Church holds and teaches that God, the beginning and end of all things, can be known with certitude by the natural light of human reason from created things; “for the invisible things of him, from the creation of the world, are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made” [Rom 1:20] Once such knowledge is gained, it must be tested and authenticated. Reason informs our sense perception. This is the role of reason. This is why Vatican I dogmatically proclaimed (De fide) that God can be certainly known by human reason by virtue of creation:
55 The Great Angelic Doctor helps us to understand. He teaches us that in God’s creation of living creatures exist up to three “souls.” The first soul is the “vegetative soul.” This is the life force of all living creatures—plants and animals. Next is the “sensitive soul.” This gives animals the faculty of experiencing the world about them and responding to that world through the senses. The third type of soul is the “rational soul.” This is the faculty that is the “image of God” given only to human beings. Human beings have all three kinds of soul; animals have the sensitive and the vegetative; plants have only the vegetative. And thus the Catechism concludes: Feelings or passions are emotions or movement of the sensitive appetite that incline us to act or not to act in regard to something felt or imagined to be good or evil. (CCC 1763) In themselves passion are neither good nor evil. They are morally qualified only to the extent that they effectively engage reason and will . (CCC 1767) While human beings experience the world about them through the faculty of the sensitive soul (the senses), those experiences must be “qualified” and interpreted by the rational soul (reason). Our Holy Father, Pope Benedict XVI, identifies this empiricism (sense predominance), when isolated from reason, as a threat to Christianity 56. This leads us back to the official Church teaching that the senses, the passions, must be governed by reason (CCC 1767). Given this teaching of the Church, it is critically important for those who are involved in the Charismatic Renewal to “reason” through their experiences and not presume anything about their experiences on the weight of their experiences alone. We need to “test the spirits,” we need to know the presumptions behind the things we believe, we need to know where our beliefs and practices originate, we need to evaluate and to analyze the suppositions, consequences, and ramifications of what we believe and practice. To not evaluate and test our experiences against such “reasoned” analysis is to flirt with imprudent, problematic, or even erroneous ideas and notions that can lead us astray or at least rob us of the fullness of the victorious Christ-Life. Many in the Renewal exaggerate the empirical if not isolate it from reason. The leader of the Charismatic Renewal in Canada offers us an example of this exaggeration in his book, Understanding the Charismatic Gifts, in which it is suggested that we will “just know” if our Tongues was not from the Holy Spirit.57

The Letter to Bishops on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation speaks in some detail about the danger of one aspect of this exaggeration. This Curia document is important to review, since the phenomenon of Tongues is very similar to the effects of classical meditation.58 […]

(h) On the Distribution of the Gifts

Another very common example of misdirected teaching is that each of us has the all of the “manifestation gifts.”59

These are the gifts that to some degree are present in each of us although one or the other may predominate, making us have a particular motivating force or direction in our lives. In light of this false teaching, it is important to re-emphasize and for members to understand that we do not all possesses the same “charismatic” gifts — the gifts are varied (1 Cor 12:14) and are distributed by God as He sees fit” (1 Cor 12:18), not as we desire. Despite this clear statement of St. Paul, leaders of the Charismatic Renewal teach the opposite. For example, Father Coughlin, in his book previously cited, states:
These are the gifts that to some degree are present in each of us although one or the other may predominate, making us have a particular motivating force or direction in our lives.60
It is fascinating to note that Father Coughlin quotes Romans 12:6-8 immediately before the statement quoted above. “These are the gifts…” refers to the Romans passage he quotes in his text. That quote from Romans begins with these words: “Let each one of us, therefore, serve according to our different gifts…” He repeats several times throughout his book that everyone has all the charism gifts.
61

(i) On What Is Evidence of Spiritual Maturity

Although most Catholics generally understand this point correctly, it is important, in the face of misdirected teaching on this subject among non-Catholics, to understand that no particular charismatic gift is evidence of spirituality or maturity. No particular gift is evidence of “baptism in the Holy Spirit.” Neither is the manifestation of a “private prayer language” evidence of “baptism in the Spirit” or of some level of maturity or spirituality. The gift of a “private prayer language”, as with all gifts, may be given by God to whom He pleases and as He sees fit. Thus, not everyone will exhibit this particular “gift.” 62
The true evidence for spirituality, maturity, and “baptism in the Spirit,” according to Holy Scripture and Church teaching, is the “Fruit of the Spirit” which is love (1 Cor 13:1-3; Gal 5:22-26).

 

 

 

While Catholics in the Renewal understand this point intellectually and articulate the point correctly in their rhetoric, their behavior often implies something else to an onlooker or a seeker. The emphasis on Tongues (subpara. (i) below) and especially the idea that Tongues is the way to “pray in the spirit” or to pray more “perfectly” (see subpara. (j) below) are two major ways that at least implies that being “spiritual” requires “Tongues.” An attitudinal assent, praxiology, and consistent understanding throughout the charismatic experience must follow intellectual assent to this doctrinal point.

(j) On the Emphasis on the Gift of Tongues and Other Sigil Gifts

Despite the clear teaching of Scripture, the Charismatic Renewal, in one fashion or another, to one degree or another, seems to maintain an emphasis upon the Gift of Speaking in Tongues and upon a private prayer language.

St. Paul spends a great deal of time admonishing the Church at Corinth against their immaturity and abuse of the Gifts, and especially that of Tongues. One of St. Paul’s instructions on this subject is found in 1 Corinthians 14:6-12: Now, brethren, if I come to you speaking in tongues, how shall I benefit you unless I bring you some revelation or knowledge or prophecy or teaching? If even lifeless instruments, such as the flute or the harp, do not give distinct notes, how will any one know what is played? And if the bugle gives an indistinct sound, who will get ready for battle? So with yourselves; if you in a tongue utter speech that is not intelligible, how will any one know what is said? For you will be speaking into the air. There are doubtless many different languages in the world, and none is without meaning; but if I do not know the meaning of the language, I shall be a foreigner to the speaker and the speaker a foreigner to me. So with yourselves; since you are eager for manifestations of the Spirit, strive to excel in building up the church. But earnestly desire the higher gifts. (1 Cor 11:31a) Father Coughlin, however, writes, “each gift is of equal value. No one is greater than another.”63

 

57 Father Peter B. Coughlin, Understanding the Charismatic Gifts (Hamilton, ON: C.C.S.O. Bread of Life Renewal Centre, 1998, book handed out in a “Life in the Spirit” Seminar in Watertown, South Dakota in May 2006), 75:

Sometimes people are concerned with the origin of the gift and are afraid the Tongues may be false (originating from their own spirit). It should be generally presumed, in this case, that it is by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit and not one’s own spirit, since one would know if they were “making it up.” This is a most remarkable statement for a person to make. The ability for human beings to delude themselves is quite high. Phenomena like “tongues” can easily be a psychogenic experience. For a priest, let alone the top charismatic priest in Canada to give this advice is extremely troublesome and alarming. Father Coughlin repeats his alarming advice on page 74: The biggest block to praying in Tongues initially is “head knowledge,” in that a person is responding to the Lord from their head (intellect) rather then from their heart… (they) don’t understand the why of Tongues, which is a yielding of control of the tongue over to the Lord. The good Father’s advice seems to be saying that we are to turn off our intellect (that faculty God has given us to guide us and to help us discern truth from error through the virtue of Reason), so that control of our “tongue” may be given over to the Lord. Nowhere in Scripture or Tradition are we advised to suspend our intellect with its faculty of reason in order to “yield control” over to the Lord. Such advice is reflective of the Gnostic heresy called Pseudognosticism. A footnote in the document cited below in Endnote #58 defines pseudognosticism as a notion that “considered matter as something impure and degraded which enveloped the soul in an ignorance from which prayer had to free it, thereby raising it to true superior knowledge and so to a pure state. Of course, not everyone was capable of this, only those who were truly spiritual; for simple believers, faith and observance of the commandments of Christ were sufficient.” Rhetoric in the Catholic Renewal that “tongues” allows one to pray “more perfectly” seems to reflect this pseudognostic notion.

SPECIAL NOTE: This book is decidedly not to be recommended in our view as it contains many spiritually dangerous ideas. We also do not recommend Dove Publications of Pecos, New Mexico as their literature contains much Pentecostalism, though from the particular brochures we reviewed Father Coughlin’s book is far more problematic.

58 Christian Meditation, nn. 8-11, 18-19. The good Father’s advice also describes a similar practice in Eastern Meditation whereby one suspends the intellect and yields oneself to the “spirit.” The Letter to Bishops states in a section called, “Erroneous Ways of Praying’: 8. Even in the first centuries of the Church some incorrect forms of prayer crept in. Some New Testament texts (cf. 1 Jn 4:3; 1 Tim 1:3-7 and 4:3-4) already give hints of their existence. Subsequently, two fundamental deviations came to be identified: Pseudognosticism and Messalianism, both of concern to the Fathers of the Church. There is much to be learned from that experience of primitive Christianity and the reaction of the Fathers which can help in tackling the current problem. In combating the errors of “pseudognosticism” the Fathers affirmed that matter is created by God and as such is not evil. Moreover, they maintained that grace, which always has the Holy Spirit as its source is not a good proper to the soul, but must be sought from God as a gift. Consequently, the illumination or superior knowledge of the Spirit (“gnosis”) does not make Christian faith something superfluous. Finally, for the Fathers, the authentic sign of a superior knowledge, the fruit of prayer, is always Christian love. 9. If the perfection of Christian prayer cannot be evaluated using the sublimity of gnostic knowledge as a basis, neither can it be judged by referring to the experience of the divine, as “Messalianism” proposed.

These false fourth-century charismatics identified the grace of the Holy Spirit with the psychological experience of his presence in the soul. In opposing them, the Fathers insisted on the fact that the soul’s union with God in prayer is realized in a mysterious way, and in particular through the sacraments of the Church. Moreover, it can even be achieved through experiences of affliction or desolation. Contrary to the view of the Messalians, these are not necessarily a sign that the Spirit has abandoned a soul. Rather, as masters of spirituality have always clearly acknowledged, they may be an authentic participation in the state of abandonment experienced on the cross by our Lord, who always remains the model and mediator of prayer. Both of these forms of error continue to be a “temptation for man the sinner.” They incite him to try and overcome the distance separating creature from Creator, as though there ought not to be such a distance; to consider the way of Christ on earth, by which he wishes to lead us to the Father, as something now surpassed; to bring down to the level of natural psychology what has been regarded as pure grace, considering it instead as “superior knowledge” or as “experience.” 10.

 

 

 

Such erroneous forms, having reappeared in history from time to time on the fringes of the Church’s prayer, seem once more to impress many Christians, appealing to them as a kind of remedy, be it psychological or spiritual, or as a quick way of finding God. Similar techniques were subsequently identified and dismissed by St. Teresa of Avila who perceptively observed that “the very care taken not to think about anything will arouse the mind to think a great deal,” and that the separation of the mystery of Christ from Christian meditation is always a form of “betrayal” (see: St. Teresa of Jesus. Vida 12, 5 and 22, 1-5). 11. However, these forms of error, wherever they arise, “can be diagnosed” very simply. The meditation of the Christian in prayer seeks to grasp the depths of the divine in the salvific works of God in Christ, the Incarnate Word, and in the gift of his Spirit. These divine depths are always revealed to him through the human-earthly dimension.

Similar methods of meditation, on the other hand, including those which have their starting-point in the words and deeds of Jesus, try as far as possible to put aside everything that is worldly, sense perceptible or conceptually limited. It is thus an attempt to ascend to or immerse oneself in the sphere of the divine, which, as such, is neither terrestrial, sense-perceptible nor capable of conceptualization. This tendency, already present in the religious sentiments of the later Greek period (especially in “Neoplatonism”), is found deep in the religious inspiration of many peoples, no sooner than they become aware of the precarious character of their representations of the divine and of their attempts to draw close to it. The passions (empirical faculty) are neither good nor evil in themselves, but they must be guided by reason, as already mentioned, and must be guarded from their natural tendency toward selfishness. The emptying of the mind (turning off the intellect) in prayer refers to this emptying of selfishness, not a denial of created things, of which the intellect is a major gift. Paragraphs 18-19 of the Letter to Bishops speaks of this: 18. The seeking of God through prayer has to be preceded and accompanied by an ascetical struggle and a purification from one’s own sins and errors, since Jesus has said that only “the pure of heart shall see God” (Mt 5:8). The Gospel aims above all at a moral purification from the lack of truth and love and, on a deeper level, from all the selfish instincts which impede man from recognizing and accepting the will of God in its purity. The passions are not negative in themselves (as the Stoics and Neoplatonists thought), but their tendency is to selfishness. It is from this that the Christian has to free himself in order to arrive at that state of positive freedom which in classical Christian times was called “apatheia,” in the Middle Ages “Impassibilitas” and in the Ignatian Spiritual Exercises “indiferencia.” This is impossible without a radical self-denial, as can also be seen in St. Paul who openly uses the word “mortification” (of sinful tendencies). Only this self-denial renders man free to carry out the will of God and to share in the freedom of the Holy Spirit. 19. Therefore, one has to interpret correctly the teaching of those masters who recommend “emptying” the spirit of all sensible representations and of every concept, while remaining lovingly attentive to God. In this way, the person praying creates an empty space which can then be filled by the richness of God. However, the emptiness which God requires is that of the renunciation of personal selfishness, not necessarily that of the renunciation of those created things (i.e., the intellect) which he has given us and among which he has placed us.

59 1 Corinthians 12:7: word of wisdom, word of knowledge, faith, healing, miracles, prophesy, discernment, tongues, interpretation of tongues.

60 Coughlin, 3.

61 e.g., Coughlin, 71: “Yet everyone who wants it could yield to the gift (of tongues), since it is present in everyone who believes and is filled with, or baptized, in the Holy Spirit” and “The spirit indwells with every gift…”

62 In addition to the text of endnote #21, it is also important to emphasize and repeat the point made in the main text that God may not give this “gift” of a Private Prayer Language to everyone. Not having such a “gift” does not depreciate the level of one’s spirituality, maturity, or grace in any way. However, Father Coughlin seems to disagree and to assert, rather, that those filled with the Spirit will have this and every other gift. See endnote #61 above.

63 Coughlin, 5.

 

See

VASSULA RYDEN-BRO IGNATIUS MARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/VASSULA_RYDEN-BRO_IGNATIUS_MARY.doc

CATHOLIC CHARISMATIC RENEWAL-BRO IGNATIUS MARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CATHOLIC_CHARISMATIC_RENEWAL-BRO_IGNATIUS_MARY.doc

 

 

 


 


What’s happened to the Catholic Charismatic Renewal?

$
0
0

 


JUNE 3/JULY 26, 2013

 

What’s happened to the Catholic Charismatic Renewal?

THIS PAGE WILL BE UPDATED REGULARLY FROM MY EMAIL ARCHIVES AND EARLIER REPORTS AS WELL AS FROM NEW INCOMING MAIL AND FROM NEWS STORIES

 

After over a decade of ineffective writing to priests and lay leaders in Catholic charismatic ministry in India, to the directors and preachers of retreat centres and independent ministries, and to the bishops concerned, this ministry has decided to publish all related records on the errors propagated by them.

The list of already published reports may be found at the bottom of the present report.

 

I. A member of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal [CCR] in Italy wrote to me in response to a letter from me:

From:
Michael Prabhu
To:
Alessandra Nucci
Sent: Monday, June 03, 2013 11:49 AM

I would never have believed that the CR was a genuine manifestation of the Holy Spirit* if not for the fact that an astonishing outpouring took place from 1981 among members of my wife’s family — at their home [it was outside of the prayer group structure] – and I’ve never seen or heard of its near equivalent in the Church since that time. I took extensive notes and made audio recordings of hundreds of prophecies. I was a lapsed, even anti-, Catholic at that time. The events resulted in my conversion. My ministry is “proof” of the fulfilment of one prophecy.

*From my three-decade experience of the Indian renewal, it is largely about power, control and domination, opposition to genuine charismatic ministries that arise independent of the mainstream hierarchial renewal, unhealthy ‘competition’ among powerful retreat centres, sycophancy, nepotism, a stifling of the prophetic spirit, taking strong exception to correction of error, living in denial, being in the vanguard of liturgical abuse… and that’s not all…

In the final analysis, most charismatics here appear to defend erroneous teachings of their leaders as against instead being concerned of what the truth really is. Blind, unquestioning loyalty to the leadership and lack of knowledge of the catechism and other Church teaching has made the institutional renewal an entity that I prefer to distance myself from.

I have begun exposing some of this in reports on my web site.

Michael

From:
Alessandra Nucci
To:
Michael Prabhu
Sent: Monday, June 03, 2013 1:12 PM EXTRACT

Sad to say, some of the temptation to power and domination has also tainted the leadership of the Italian Renewal, out of blind loyalty to the leader, as you say. I still belong to the RnS and am on friendly terms with all, but they have fallen out with the ICCRS, and they chose not to be represented at all at the “Pentecost of the Nations” in St Paul’s on Pentecost Sunday. We need to pray hard for the Holy Spirit’s guidance for us all and especially for the Pope. Alex, journalist, ITALY

 

II. A response to Ron Smith, an excerpt from my APRIL 2011 article,
CATHOLIC CHARISMATIC RENEWAL:

My wife and I, in the second phase of the growth of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal [CCR] in New Delhi, India, planted several prayer groups across the city commencing with one in our own parish of St. Michael’s Church, Prasad Nagar in the second week of June 1982.

This was initiated by us against messages received in locutions by members of the Mendonza family in Coonoor, Nilgiris, Tamil Nadu, occurring during family prayer [that included the Rosary, a Bible reading and hymns, from December 25, 1981, resulting in my conversion experience during my visit and ten-day stay there in May 1982.

During those ten days, my wife and I and our sons aged four and seven witnessed and experienced most of the "charismatic" gifts being "operated" in a sovereign intervention of the Holy Spirit in this family [meaning that they had no prior exposure to or association with charismatic prayer meetings.]

 

 

 

Several messages addressed to me were in the nature of requests from Jesus and His Blessed Mother to start a prayer group in New Delhi on my return there, to tell the Bishops that the Charismatic Renewal in the Church is the work of the Holy Spirit, and an assurance that the Renewal would “grow” there. Another assurance given to me was that one day my ministry would reach “tens of thousands”.

 

Three things must be noted here:

1. It was several years since I had been to Church and the Sacraments. I was a lapsed Catholic.

2. I had never handled — leave alone possessed — a Bible before in my life.

3. I had never ever heard the term “Charismatic Renewal”.

 

I was privileged to be a member of the first service team of the CCR in New Delhi and continued to serve it almost until I left the city. We organised the first CCR retreats, seminars, vigils and rallies.

However, after moving to Chennai, my experience with the CCR here was not in the least edifying.

In fact, a lot of what I heard and saw scandalized and confused me.

Apart from the common problems that exist in other pious associations and which — from my isolated Delhi experience — I naively expected not to encounter among charismatic leaders, what troubled me even more were the excesses that I noted, in teaching, in practice, even in the liturgy of the Holy Mass. I recall that as early as in 1982 itself, I had heard a message from Jesus through a locutionist in Coonoor lamenting the destruction by charismatic Catholics themselves of “this beautiful Renewal” – to use the words “received” from Our Lord. The locutionist wept while giving us this message.

Readers are not obliged to consider or believe any of this, as this is what is called “Private Revelation”. Neither do I base my own Faith, my Christian living or my ministry on these revelations.

The fact that I was in part-time ministry till 1992 in Delhi, and am now in full-time ministry, living by faith since 1993, is in itself a testimony to the fulfilment of the Coonoor “prophecies”.

The Charismatic Renewal is now centered in New Delhi, a possibility whose mention would have been laughed at only a few years earlier by the prayer groups and leaders of Bangalore and Mumbai which were once the National Centres of the different ministries of the Renewal, and the deep South, especially Kerala, which has produced scores of charismatic ministries and retreat centres over the last thirty years.

I must add that the original notebook in which scores of these messages were recorded is in my possession, and so too a couple of audio-tapes of a few hours of these messages. They have been examined by many people and a few priests over the years. Yet, as far as my ministry is concerned, I place such little emphasis on this experiential background of mine that few of even my very closest friends are aware of it and would be greatly surprised if they read what I am sharing here.

 

Like Ron Smith, I am not pleased to label myself a “charismatic” for the reasons mentioned above [and a few others which I have not mentioned here but which I write about in the contexts of my different articles and reports]. Responding to enquiries, I reply that my spirituality is charismatic, but at the same time it is my belief that there are other unique spiritualities too in the Church.

Some of my main problems with the Catholic Charismatic Renewal in India [and I am generalizing on its leaders here, not the humble and sincere majority in the rank and file membership] are:

 

1.
Ignorance of the times:

There are very few speakers who cannot be replaced by another; there is almost no one with a really unique ministry, no one who speaks on a myriad of issues that today’s Catholic needs to be informed about.

2.
Power-mongering and nepotism:

Charges that are self-evident if one looks at the constituted service teams, charges leveled by some leaders themselves. Many good and gifted leaders have left the Renewal in disgust, a few the Church. Leadership in some cities rotates within members of families. In others the leadership of the ’80s still dominates the scene

There are other charges that some of the elections are “rigged” [influenced]. I experienced one such in Delhi when a National Chairman, a Jesuit priest, flew over to oversee an election of the Service Team.

3.
A spirit of compromise:

The CCR exists and functions at the pleasure of the Bishops; hence any issue that might ruffle episcopal feathers is carefully avoided. [Example: even an international seminar -- by exorcists -- on EXORCISM and Deliverance had to be called a Seminar on HEALING and Deliverance.]

4.
Absence of a prophetic spirit:

Senior Renewal leaders [including priests] who write to me privately lament the errors being printed in Catholic literature, taught in the seminaries, encouraged by the dioceses, institutionalized in the Church, and even practiced and promoted by prominent Renewal leaders [again, including priests], but they do nothing about it, even co-hosting programmes with offenders, some of whom have promoted New Age in the Renewal. I have had several cases reported to me of leaders who challenged the status quo being ousted.

5.
An inordinate pursuance of the phenomenal gifts:

 

 

 

Healing conventions, programmes led by priests or lay persons known to exercise the gifts of visions, prophecy, the Word of Knowledge, deliverance, “slaying in the spirit”, etc. draw crowds. Relatively serious themes like apologetics, New Age, studies of Vatican Documents/Scripture and mundane issues related to growth in holiness are fairly non-existent or elicit a much less enthusiastic response from charismatics.

As a combination of all the above, the leaders have no incentive to learn anything new or different.

They can hardly think or act outside the box — the articles written by Indians in at least a dozen charismatic publications are proof of this; they still need to reprint articles from a decade- or two- old U.S. charismatic magazines — because they don’t need to. The faith of the common charismatic Catholic is often based on emotional experience and unquestioning loyalty to the teachings of his group leader. They are quite content with the sense of security from being accepted in their charismatic circles and with the milk that they are fed instead of a gradual progression to solid food.

 

With the collapse of any of their securities, charismatics drop out of the Renewal or leave the Church.

I can list several former regional chairmen who simply “vanished” after their elected terms were over.

6.
Errors and excesses:

Example: “Smoking and drinking of alcohol is a mortal sin.” Nowhere does the Church teach that.

Example: Regional and national-level leaders and preachers have been or are into New Age.

Example: Some who are closet Pentecostals or who reject Marian or other doctrines or who teach erroneous doctrines like “Word Faith theology” are encouraged to minister in the Renewal.

Example: Use of the “Om” mantra in bhajans. Check out the Praise the Lord CCR official hymnal.

Example: The promotion of yoga in major charismatic retreat centres.

Example: The faithful adopting the “Orans” posture a la the celebrant during the Our Father, the priest leaving the altar/sanctuary during the “exchange of peace”, singing at the elevation, self-intinction, “praying/singing in tongues” during the Liturgy, congregation joining in singing the Doxology, felicitations and applause, etc. The list is far from exhaustive. Occurrences of the above — and many others — are documented in different articles and reports on this ministry’s web site.

The CCR has to a great extent become one more pious activity in the Church, an end unto itself.

I would like to assert once again that I am not indulging in charismatic-bashing or in condemning the Catholic Charismatic Renewal; I reiterate that my spirituality is very much charismatic.

I write as one who would like to see, as it were, a new Pentecost in the Charismatic Renewal, or as my first mentor, the late charismatic priest Fr. Francis Rebello SJ prayed for, “a renewal of the Renewal”.

 

III. Dissent at Catholic Youth Ministries

http://www.crisismagazine.com/2013/dissent-at-catholic-youth-ministries
EXTRACT

By Austin Ruse, Crisis Magazine, July 19, 2013

Scott Hahn, once a charismatic himself, told me the charismatic movement was one lane coming into the church and six going out. What is the calculus for Catholic youth ministries? How many lanes in? How many lanes out?

Austin Ruse is president of C-FAM (Catholic Family & Human Rights Institute), a New York and Washington DC-based research institute focusing on international legal and social policy.

 

IV. [TO BE ENTERED]

 

LIST OF RELATED PUBLISHED REPORTS AND DOCUMENTS

In the context of cults and sects founded by ex-Catholic charismatic lay persons, read:

EMPEROR EMMANUEL-DANGEROUS DOOMSDAY CULT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/EMPEROR_EMMANUEL-DANGEROUS_DOOMSDAY_CULT.doc

EMPEROR EMMANUEL-DANGEROUS DOOMSDAY CULT-SUMMARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/EMPEROR_EMMANUEL-DANGEROUS_DOOMSDAY_CULT-SUMMARY.doc

ANTHONY SAMUEL-ADONAI’S BRIDE-CATHOLIC CHARISMATIC PREACHER TURNS PENTECOSTAL

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ANTHONY_SAMUEL-ADONAIS_BRIDE-CATHOLIC_CHARISMATIC_PREACHER_TURNS_PENTECOSTAL.doc

ARMY OF JESUS PENTECOSTALS MASQUERADE AS CATHOLIC NUNS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARMY_OF_JESUS_PENTECOSTALS_MASQUERADE_AS_CATHOLIC_NUNS.doc

 

RELATIONSHIP TO NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/RELATIONSHIP_TO_NON_CHRISTIAN_RELIGIONS.doc

 

CATHOLIC CHARISMATIC RENEWAL

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CATHOLIC_CHARISMATIC_RENEWAL.doc

CATHOLIC ASHRAMS AND THE CATHOLIC CHARISMATIC RENEWAL

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CATHOLIC_ASHRAMS_AND_THE_CATHOLIC_CHARISMATIC_RENEWAL.doc

 

 

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-01
- ENNEAGRAM PRACTITIONER LALITH PERERA MINISTERS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-01.doc

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-02
- MAUREEN SWEENEY-HOLY LOVE MINISTRIES PROMOTED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-02.doc

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-03
- VASSULA RYDEN INVITED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-03.doc

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-04
- USE OF THE HINDU BINDI OR TILAK MARK

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-04.doc

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05
- YOGA PROMOTED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05.doc

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05-B REBUTTAL OF FR AUGUSTINE VALLOORAN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05-B.doc

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-07 EDMUND ANTAO-CRUSADERS OF JESUS WITH MARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-07.doc

 

CHARISINDIA ERRORS-01
- PRO-CONTRACEPTION ARTICLE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHARISINDIA_ERRORS-01.doc

CHARISINDIA ERRORS-02
- EULOGIES AT FR. RUFUS’ FUNERAL MASS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHARISINDIA_ERRORS-02.doc

CHARISINDIA ERRORS-03
- ERRORS ABOUT FRANCIS MACNUTT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHARISINDIA_ERRORS-03.doc

CHARISINDIA ERRORS-04
-
ARTICLE AUTHORSHIP WRONGLY ATTRIBUTED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHARISINDIA_ERRORS-04.doc

CHARISINDIA ERRORS-05
- BANNED FROM THE NATIONAL CHARISMATIC CONVENTION

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHARISINDIA_ERRORS-05.doc

CHARISINDIA ERRORS-07
- ERRORS IN BACK ISSUES OF CHARISINDIA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHARISINDIA_ERRORS-07.doc

CHARISINDIA ERRORS-08
- ERRORS ABOUT FR. THAMBURAJ AS CHAIRMAN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHARISINDIA_ERRORS-08.doc


The Prakash Lasrados, the Johnson Sequeiras, and the Dominic Dixons

$
0
0

 
 

JULY 28, 2013

The Prakash Lasrados, the Johnson Sequeiras, and the Dominic Dixons

The above is a strange title for a report from this ministry. The three individuals mentioned are very different from one another. But there are some traits of theirs which I shall highlight from a single letter written by a Catholic religious, Bro. Ignatius Mary OLSM, to a person named Michael Murphy in response to an attack by the latter on the ministry of the former. The full import of what I want to convey will be understood after reading the letter of Bro. Ignatius Mary, but first, a brief on the three persons who are named in the title.

 

Prakash Lasrado is an anonymous Internet stalker of this ministry. He writes to me under several email aliases, two positively identified by me as him, and at least three others which I suspect are his. He is also subscribed to a blog named ephesians511.net, neither owned nor operated by me. The blog is apparently dedicated to reproducing the reports and articles that are from time to time uploaded on this ministry’s web site. He posts comments at this blog, mainly condemning this ministry for its Catholic stand on the Hindu practice of yoga meditation. He does the same through an Internet campaign in which he marks copies to around one hundred people including a few Cardinals and Bishops. The mailing list has reduced in size by about twenty percent since it commenced because many recipients had enough of his unsolicited verbal diarrhoea and requested him to remove their names from the list. I myself have received possibly over 1000 emails from this man over the past three months. To say the least, they do not exhibit the minimum civility which even the most antagonistic Christian writers use in addressing those whom they might disagree with.

The circulated letters contain so many false allegations, otherwise called slander, that it necessitates a separate report to answer them since my ignoring him might lead some to think that the man is correct.

He believes that laity must not be allowed to preach [while himself engaging in it by email].

The man remains anonymous to all the recipients of his emails. The name that he most commonly uses to write to cardinals and bishops is apparently not even his real name but that does not stop them from taking his letters seriously and responding to them. Routinely pretending to be someone you are not is deception.

He believes that yoga is a harmless, neutral, non-religious, aspiritual physical exercise, “My sisters have learnt Bharatnatyam MINUS the Hindu prayers” and “My father is also a homeopathic practioner
[sic]
“. Since a greater portion of my ministry is dedicated to exposing homoeopathy as a New Age alternative therapy and both yoga and Bharatanatyam dance as emanating from the Hindu Sanatana Dharma [see Bharatanatyam and Yoga
http://www.dhdi.free.fr/recherches/horizonsinterculturels/articles/bharatanatyamyoga.htm], it is no surprise that the man has made me the object of his bile and vitriol.

I have referred to/discussed/cited Prakash Lasrado so far in the following documents:

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 21-HALF-TRUTHS FROM CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_21-HALF-TRUTHS_FROM_CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS.doc

THE RISEN CHRIST ON A CROSS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_RISEN_CHRIST_ON_A_CROSS.doc

YOGA AND THE BRAHMA KUMARIS AT A CATHOLIC COLLEGE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_THE_BRAHMA_KUMARIS_AT_A_CATHOLIC_COLLEGE_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

NEW AGE-BISHOP JULIAN PORTEOUS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE-BISHOP_JULIAN_PORTEOUS.doc

YOGA-2 [500-plus pages of collated information, forthcoming]

 

Johnson Sequeira claims to be a Catholic preacher. However, his teachings and praxis are very Evangelical.

His performances are typical of the Protestantism that infects much of the Catholic charismatic renewal.

Banned by bishops in India and overseas, he still has the support of others, like the Archbishop of Bangalore.

 

 

See
BRO. JOHNSON SEQUEIRA’S ‘WORD-FAITH’ THEOLOGY AND ‘PROSPERITY’ GOSPEL

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BRO_JOHNSON_SEQUEIRAS_WORD-FAITH_THEOLOGY_AND_PROSPERITY_GOSPEL.doc

 

Dominic Dixon runs a Bangalore-based ministry named MoreLove in association with Aneel Aranha of HolySpiritInteractive [HSI] ministries of Dubai.

Details may be found in the following reports:

MORELOVE-HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE-SOUL TIES AND ETHOS INSTITUTE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MORELOVE-HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE-SOUL_TIES_AND_ETHOS_INSTITUTE.doc

HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE-WARNING ALERT ISSUED BY CATHOLICCULTURE.ORG

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE-WARNING_ALERT_ISSUED_BY_CATHOLICCULTURE.ORG.doc

HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE ANEEL ARANHA AND NEW AGE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE_ANEEL_ARANHA_AND_NEW_AGE.doc

Dominic Dixon, like Johnson Sequeira, enjoys the confidence and support of the Archbishop of Bangalore.

The two also enjoy the patronage of Simon Rodrigues, the Chairman of the Bangalore Service Team of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal who is in turn closely associated with the said Archbishop by virtue of his profession as an auditor and therefore a confidante whose recommendations are accepted and implemented.

The Archbishop’s name has cropped up in a major land scam in Bangalore city — it is a scandal that was reported in the national media — as well as another in the Archdiocese of Bombay [as per reliable sources].

So, it’s all one big happy family [Sequeira and Aranha are banned in Mumbai] out there in Bangalore.

And, the Archbishop of Bangalore happens to be on the mailing list of Prakash Lasrado, the list with a number of false and uninformed allegations against this ministry’s reports and this ministry’s intentions.

 

This ministry, despite the urgings of many Catholics to include investigations and reports on such issues, has steered clear of writing on the Indian Church hierarchy’s moral imprudences and financial irregularities although there is no dearth of evidence if only one makes the littlest of enquiries. There are lay Catholic groups, and there is no dearth of them in this era of Internet social media, many of them with little knowledge of the Faith and even less concern for spiritual issues, to engage in that work. For instance, see

FORUM FOR CATHOLIC UNITY CONVENOR IS NOT CATHOLIC IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FORUM_FOR_CATHOLIC_UNITY_CONVENOR_IS_NOT_CATHOLIC_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc.

There have been a few exceptions such as

ARCHBISHOP OF MADRAS MYLAPORE-CORRUPTION CHARGES AGAINST THE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHBISHOP_OF_MADRAS_MYLAPORE-CORRUPTION_CHARGES_AGAINST_THE.doc

ARCHBISHOP OF MADRAS MYLAPORE-MURDER ACCUSED IS CHANCELLOR

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHBISHOP_OF_MADRAS_MYLAPORE-MURDER_ACCUSED_IS_CHANCELLOR.doc

 

With particular emphasis on the Indian scene, we remain dedicated to exposing

-Liberals and dissenters in the Church

-Hinduisation of the Church in the guise of inculturation

-Liturgical abuses and aberrations

-Errors and abuses in the mainstream Catholic Charismatic Renewal and in major retreat centres

-Protestant- [and New Age-] influenced retreat preachers masquerading as Catholics

-New Age [alternative therapies, eastern meditations, psycho-spiritual counseling techniques, devices, etc.] promoted by Catholic laity, media and institutions

-Threats to the Catholic faithful from private unapproved/false revelations/mystics, etc.

 

Now we come to the letter from Michael Murphy to Bro. Ignatius Mary OLSM and his response which echoes my sentiments about the trio Prakash Lasrado, Johnson Sequeira and Dominic Dixon.

I trust the reader will be able to apply Bro. Ignatius Mary OLSM‘s words to the individuals that they concern.

 

On his religious Order’s web site, Bro. Ignatius Mary OLSM posted an article by Stephanie Block condemning former charismatic priest turned New Age retreat preacher Fr. Richard Rohr and his

Center For Action and Contemplation

. I reproduce brief extracts from the covering letter of Bro. Ignatius and Stephanie‘s article.

I follow that with the letter to Bro. Ignatius Mary from Michael Murphy and Bro. Ignatius Mary‘s response.

 

Dissident Groups and Priests

http://saint-mike.org/warfare/library/

By Bro. Ignatius Mary, OLSM, L. Th., Oblates and Missioners of St. Michael

Miss Block gives an excellent critique of Fr. Richard Rohr‘s organization, which promotes heterodox views against the Church on such issues as homosexuality, the agenda of Call to Action, radical feminism, and Liberation Theology, amongst many other views.

 

 

The

Center For Action and Contemplation


http://saint-mike.org/warfare/library/category/dissident-groups
EXTRACT

By Stephanie Block, The Wanderer, January 2011

The Center for Action and Contemplation (CAC) is situated on the parish property of Holy Family Church in Albuquerque. From this site, retreats and workshops are made available to the city’s progressive Catholics. The center is New Mexico’s Call to Action hub, and well-known CTA personalities, such as radical feminist Rosemary Radford Ruether and ’60s war protester Daniel Berrigan, have been speakers at the center in the last several years; also offered are alternative spirituality programs, such as Dr. Ruben Habito’s annual retreat weekend at the center that includes “instruction in the elements of Zen practice.” CAC’s founder, Fr. Richard Rohr, is a prolific writer and retreat master. […]

 

Sir Knight Michael Murphy DGK says:

January 20, 2011 at 11:36 am

As a Catechist, Eucharistic Minister, Volunteer Chaplain to the sick and Director of Vocations in L.A’s Archdiocese, Also a conservative 4th degree Sir Grand Knight of Columbus, and Aerospace Engineer.

You know nothing of what you are saying or speaking. You so remind me of Saint John of The Cross’s ignorant and fearful captors, who thought this great Doctor of The Church’s teaching on the Dark Night and the levels of assent to Mount Carmel evil.

Needless to say, like Rohr, the Saint does not here mean that he will not write in conformity with moral standards, no writer is more particular in this respect, nor that he will deal with no delectable matters at all, but rather that he will go to the very roots of spiritual teaching and expound the “solid and substantial instruction,” which not only forms its basis but also leads the soul toward the most intimate union with God in love.

But I know you! You are small; you would have seen Saint Bonaventure’s seven step “Itinerarium” no doubt as heretical, pagan or demonic. As I am sure you probably did, or still do Thomas Merton’s 7-story mountain.

You squelch and choke the life out of our Mother Church. Backwards you go on your journey and backwards you shall remain. Not even Pharisees, you are the true heretics! You will be the ones who reduce our Church to your own pettiness till it is empty. And those who hear Rohr hear the voice of love, except you! Christ was 10 times more dissident! You miss interpret his whole teachings. You see only the differences and not the similarities, and for that I will pray for you.

 

Bro. Ignatius Mary says:

January 21, 2011 at 5:56 pm

Since I highly doubted that a Vocations Director of a major diocese would post such a vitriolic comment, I looked this guy up to see if he really was the Vocations Director of the LA Diocese. Of course he is not. So I decided to find out who this guy really was. According to his Facebook page Mr. Murphy is the “Vocations Director for Blessed Sacraments Jesuit community and Parish”. This is quite a bit different than being the Vocations Director of the L.A. Diocese. On his Facebook page Mr. Murphy also identifies his political views as “Liberal / Ignatian Humanism / Liberation Theology /Catholic Workers Movement”.

He says of himself, “I don’t want realism. I want magic! So if I don’t tell truths, I tell what ought to be true! And my exaggerations are right, if they exaggerate the right things. People don’t deserve the restraint I show by not going into delirium in front of them.”

 

I confronted the man on his claims of being the Vocations Director. He cleared up the misunderstanding, but that was only part of the problem, which I explained in a comment I made on his Facebook Page:

I appreciate your clearing up your position. But, this is not what you said on your comments to an article about Fr. Rohr on our website. We can only go by what you tell us. You said, rather:

As a Catechist, Eucharistic Minister, Volunteer Chaplain to the sick and Director of Vocations in L.A’s Archdiocese, Also a conservative 4th degree Sir Grand Knight of Columbus, and Aerospace Engineer.”

You are not “Director of Vocations in L.A’s Archdiocese“. Msgr. James Forsen holds that position. Is this not a “half-truth” that you so eloquently said “A half-truth is the most cowardly of lies, a half-truth is a whole lie!

Also, unless you are a priest, you are not a “Eucharistic Minister.” Only a bishop, priest, or deacon is a Eucharistic Minister (Canon 910). All others are EXTRAordinary ministers. Also, you are not a Chaplain. Again, according to Canon Law a Chaplain must be a priest (Canon 564ff). Though now I see from your Facebook profile that your “chaplain” status is from a Protestant hospital. Nevertheless, prudence requires precise and considered language. Since the Catholic Church says that only priests can hold the title of Chaplain, prudence suggest that non-priests in conversation should not use the term, even it their service is in a Protestant hospital who gives them that title.

Now, in charity, I can give you the benefit of the doubt that you were just sloppy in your communication and misspoke. Thus, we can set-aside these issues. What remains, however, is that your comment to the article on Fr Father Rohr, a dissenting heterodox priest, in our library was uncharitable and vitriolic. Comments styled in such a way is not worthy of a “Vocations Director for Blessed Sacraments Jesuit community and Parish” or a Knights of Columbus. You do no favors to Fr. Rohr by acting like that.

 

 

And if you wish to consider yourself a good Catholic you need to abandon liberalism, which holds tenets contrary to Church teaching, Liberation Theology (a form of Marxism), which has been condemned by the Church, and all other views that are contrary to Church teaching.

In any event, if you desire to defend Fr. Rohr then you will help him by offering your defense with intelligence, not uncharitable vitriol.

 

Mr. Murphy’s response to this was more bile and vitriol as is the standard procedure of obfuscation that liberals do so well. The following was a comment left on this site, a copy of which I include here unedited rather than publish as a separate comment since I am dealing with this all in this current posting. Since the following is a copy of his comments and not the originally submitted comment, we add the standard “sic” to mark of errors in his writing to indicate that the error was in his original comment and not from our copy of the comment (this is a standard practice in publishing):

Wow, Are you for real, I hope everyone reads this and I hope everyone out there goes to this sad mans (sic) HATE site. and (sic) how this Order lets there (sic) Brother spend there (sic) time hunting people down on facebook (sic) and making personal attacks on their home pages where their friends and loved ones can see them. Queensgate is Jesuit Chaplainry that works with our brother (sic) of the Presbyterian faith. yes (sic) I am a EXTRAordinary minister. And I have a wonderful day ahead of me (sic) now I will let you go and persecute more people who leave comments on your Hate site. Again I am just filled with sorrow for you my Brother and I will include you in our petition tomorrow off (sic) 2,000 Rosaries. Now, please stay away from me and my family or you shall be reported to Facebook, I can not believe you track people down as part of your spiritual life, Why not just delete my comment? If (sic) you didn’t like it. Hide behind robes, (sic) you need prayers, I sha;; (sic) ask my Jesuiits (sic) friends and brothers to all pray for you. Liberation Theology (a form of Marxism) you have a lot of nerve saying that, you poor poor man, are you cloistered? No (sic) sorry I want no dialoge (sic) with you!. Goodbye Brother Ignatius O’reilly.

 

While we normally reserve our Hall of Shame to those with national or global significance, which this man has none at all, he does represent the type of cancer that is within the Church at local levels. As he claims to have some significance in his diocese even to the point of claiming that, to quote him, “I was summoned by his eminence Cardinal Mahoney to come up with a Vocations plan which I did…Well of the whole LA Archdiocese I was the only on who came up with a plan and presentation, it has been used by over 250 parishes for an outline”, we will include him in our Hall of Shame in the near future.

I do thank Mr. Murphy for placing me on the prayer lists of all his cohorts. I need all the prayers I can get. I also thank him for giving us all the opportunity to see close-up the cancer of liberalism, its fundamental hatred of truth, it typical cowardice in the face of being confronted with truth, and how it works among local leaders.

 

Note the grandiose, pompous self-description of “Sir Knight Michael Murphy DGK“, so reminiscent of Dominic Dixon, and the former’s Prakash Lasrado-like making to be a “conservative” Catholic to which Bro. Ignatius Mary retorts that he is a “liberal”. While Prakash Lasrado is free to reject and dispute this [or any] Catholic ministry’s stand and to contest its claims, it’s quite something else, as Bro. Ignatius Mary explains, to state half-truths and lies and to write uncivilly as does Prakash Lasrado a la “Sir Knight Michael Murphy DGK“.

As “Sir Knight Michael Murphy DGK“s post in defense of Fr. Richard Rohr did “no favors to Fr. Rohr“, to quote Bro. Ignatius Mary,
the letters that I receive from Johnson Sequeira‘s fans do not help his cause either

 

Finally, to understand the threat to Catholic faith and to genuine Catholic charismatic spirituality from persons like Dominic Dixon and Johnson Sequeira, I strongly recommend that every reader seriously study

Charism gifts building up the Church

http://www.saint-mike.org/warfare/library/wp-content/docs/spiritualgifts.pdf

(Excerpt from the Rule of St. Michael) 2004, Order of the Legion of St. Michael

especially if one is in leadership in the Catholic Charismatic Renewal.

 

See also

SPIRITUAL WARFARE-BRO IGNATIUS MARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/SPIRITUAL_WARFARE-BRO_IGNATIUS_MARY.doc

NEW:

DOMINIC DIXON AND MORELOVE-MORE UNHOLINESS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DOMINIC_DIXON_AND_MORELOVE-MORE_UNHOLINESS.doc

 


 


Charismatic Movement

$
0
0

 

Charismatic Movement

APRIL 2011/MAY/JULY 2013

 

“Not to oppose error is to approve it, and not to defend the truth is to suppress it” – Pope St. Felix III

 

Note: In this report I may occasionally use bold print, Italics, or word underlining for emphasis. This will be my personal emphasis and not that of the source that I am quoting.

 

Q:

Are Catholic Charismatics doing the right thing following Pentecostal ways? Praying, interpretation of Scripture by laity at an assembly, prophecies, visions, anointing and especially ‘calling down of the Holy Spirit’ as if they had a handle on God. It is usually well explained that it is not a sacramental anointing and that the oil they use is not Chrism so the error is not in the use of the oil but there should not be any anointing unless given only by a priest, (although we can all bless each other with a sign of the cross on the forehead). The use of blessed oil for anointing at their gatherings is very questionable. If I remember well what a Cardinal in Rome said, “there should be no anointing except that of the sacramental anointing of the sick”. Can we even use the term Catholic Charismatic? Does the Magisterium of the Church accept this movement? What I seem to understand in the document of Pope Paul VI is that they are still investigating and it is under the direction of a Cardinal when they gather in the city of Rome someplace for their annual retreat. A Catholic parishioner is near a Pentecostal Church in the parish where this person attends and he sees many irregularities in their beliefs. Thank you for your patience and time. Blessings, Bernadette, St. Albert (suburb of Edmonton), Alberta, Canada

 

A:

“Our English word ‘charism’ is from the Greek ‘charisma’, which refers to a ‘free gift’.

Charismata refer to spiritual gifts in general, or answer to prayers.

Charismata are special gifts which, as service directed to the Lord, manifest the work of God through the Holy Spirit – all for the common good of the body of believers, the Church. The gifts always point to the giver; their authentic use in the Church is a fulfillment of God’s work initiated in the Old Testament. Those belonging to the Charismatic Renewal are sometimes called Catholic Pentecostals. The word ‘charismatic’ has Greek roots and means ‘gifted’. The personal experience that charismatics share is called the ‘baptism of the Holy Spirit’, through which God’s Spirit renews them and fills them with grace. Some claim special gifts, such as that of healing or the ability to speak in tongues. In 1976 the American bishops gave cautious support to the movement, and Popes Paul VI and John Paul II have also given the charismatics significant support. The bishop’s caution is due to some historical problems of Protestant charismatics, who deny the authority of bishops and the value of sacraments, espousing biblical fundamentalism and group exclusiveness. In recent years the Catholic Charismatic Renewal has become characterized by a strong adherence to the Pope and a lively and biblically rooted devotion to the Eucharist and the Blessed Mother.”

 

Occasionally my wife and I will attend a charismatic conference or local event although we do not identify ourselves with the title of ‘charismatic’. We both have spiritual gifts that the Lord has given us and we use them. When asked if we are charismatics, we simply reply that we are Roman Catholics loyal to our pope and those bishops who are in union with him and that we have gifts from the Holy Spirit that we use when prompted to do so by the Holy Spirit.

I have been with many that call themselves Catholic charismatics who insist that one must have the gift of ‘tongues’ if one is charismatic. They then insist that one can be ‘taught’ to pray or speak in tongues. I was very uncomfortable with this because the scriptures say that we all have different gifts, not the same ones. Further, a gift is ‘freely given’ by God, it is not something that we must learn by the teachings of others. If we must learn it, it is no longer a gift!

 

“There are different kinds of spiritual gifts but the same Spirit; there are different forms of service but the same Lord; there are different workings but the same God who produces all of them in everyone. To each individual the manifestation of the Spirit is given for some benefit. To one is given through the Spirit the expression of wisdom; to another the expression of knowledge according to the same Spirit; to another faith by the same Spirit; to another gifts of healing by the one Spirit; to another mighty deeds; to another prophecy; to another discernment of spirits; to another varieties of tongues; to another interpretation of tongues. But one and the same Spirit produces all of these, distributing them individually to each person as he wishes.”

 

You ask if only a priest can use oil to give a blessing. There are certain sacramental anointings that can only be given by a priest, such as baptismal anointings, anointings of those being brought into the Church, the sacrament of the sick, etc. However, the Church has historically allowed the laity to used blessed oil on one another when praying for one another. This is normally done by using an oil blessed by a priest or deacon to make the sign of the cross on a person’s forehead or, occasionally, to make the sign of the cross on a part of a person where you are praying for a certain healing. Example: Your daughter has a broken ankle from a skating accident so you make the sign of the cross with blessed oil on the broken ankle.

“Oil of the saints is an oily or other liquid which has exuded from the relics of certain saints, an oil which has been poured over the relics of certain saints and collected as a sacramental, or an oil blessed in honor of a certain saint. The oil is used for anointing with prayer for the intercession of the saint and faith in God for health of the soul and body.”

“On the occasion of a feast or season of the liturgical year or in honor of Mary or other saints, it is customary in some places to celebrate a rite for the blessing of food or drink (for example, bread, water, wine, oil <my emphasis>) or of other articles that the faithful devoutly present to be blessed.”

Note: This quote from The Book of Blessings is an instruction for the priest or deacon on blessings items (which makes them sacramentals) for the laity to use and includes oil.

 

You asked if Catholic charismatics are correct in praying and interpreting Scripture.

I am presuming your question means if it is correct for Catholics to pray with Protestants. We should never give a different interpretation of Scripture other than what the Catholic Church has interpreted. So, if they are just sharing an interpretation as the Catholic Church has already determined, that is permissible. It is also permissible for Catholics to pray with Protestants as long as the prayers are pure. Example: If during intercessory prayers a Protestant prayed the intention that God bring the Catholics to believe that they should not follow the teachings of the pope, we cannot and must not join in that type of prayer. There is no restriction on who you pray for or over. If someone needs prayer, I pray for him or her. I don’t ask them what denomination they are, I pray for everyone. I hope that this report has answered your questions. If something needs further clarification, please ask!

 

This Q&A answered for Mary’s Remnant on 01/24/04 by Ronald Smith, 11701 Maplewood Road, Chardon, Ohio 44024-8482, E-mail: ask-ron@marysremnant.org*. It may be copied and given to anyone that it may help as long as it is copied in its entirety. *Ronald Smith’s current email address is
hfministry@roadrunner.com.

 

I refer to Ron Smith’s sharing:

Occasionally my wife and I will attend a charismatic conference or local event although we do not identify ourselves with the title of ‘charismatic’. We both have spiritual gifts that the Lord has given us and we use them. When asked if we are charismatics, we simply reply that we are Roman Catholics loyal to our pope and those bishops who are in union with him and that we have gifts from the Holy Spirit that we use when prompted to do so by the Holy Spirit.

Ron Smith echoes my sentiments.

My wife and I, in the second phase of the growth of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal [CCR] in New Delhi, India, planted several prayer groups across the city commencing with one in our own parish of St. Michael’s Church, Prasad Nagar in the second week of June 1982. This was initiated by us against messages received in locutions by members of the Mendonza family in Coonoor, Nilgiris, Tamil Nadu, occurring during family prayer [that included the Rosary, a Bible reading and hymns, from December 25, 1981, resulting in my conversion experience during my visit and ten-day stay there in May 1982.

During those ten days, my wife and I and our sons aged four and seven witnessed and experienced most of the "charismatic" gifts being "operated" in a sovereign intervention of the Holy Spirit in this family [meaning that they had no prior exposure to or association with charismatic prayer meetings.]

Several messages addressed to me were in the nature of requests from Jesus and His Blessed Mother to start a prayer group in New Delhi on my return, to tell the Bishops that the Charismatic Renewal in the Church is the work of the Holy Spirit, and an assurance that the Renewal would “grow” there.

Another assurance given to me was that one day my ministry would reach “tens of thousands”.

 

Three things must be noted here:

1. It was several years since I had been to Church and the Sacraments. I was a lapsed Catholic.

2. I had never handled — leave alone possessed — a Bible before in my life.

3. I had never ever heard the term “Charismatic Renewal”.

I was privileged to be a member of the first service team of the CCR in New Delhi and continued to serve it almost until I left the city. We organised the first CCR retreats, seminars, vigils and rallies.

However, after moving to Chennai, my experience with the CCR here was not in the least edifying.

In fact, a lot of what I heard and saw scandalized and confused me.

Apart from the common problems that exist in other pious associations and which — from my isolated Delhi experience — I naively expected not to encounter among charismatic leaders, what troubled me even more were the excesses that I noted, in teaching, in practice, even in the liturgy of the Holy Mass. I recall that as early as in 1982 itself, I had heard a message from Jesus through a locutionist in Coonoor lamenting the destruction by charismatic Catholics themselves of “this beautiful Renewal” – to use the words “received” from Our Lord. The locutionist wept while giving us this message.

Readers are not obliged to consider or believe any of this, as this is what is called “Private Revelation”. Neither do I base my own Faith, my Christian living or my ministry on these revelations.

The fact that I was in part-time ministry till 1992 in Delhi, and am now in full-time ministry, living by faith since 1993, is in itself a testimony to the fulfilment of the Coonoor “prophecies”.

The Charismatic Renewal is now centered in New Delhi, a possibility whose mention would have been laughed at only a few years earlier by the prayer groups and leaders of Bangalore and Mumbai which were once the National Centres of the different ministries of the Renewal, and the deep South, especially Kerala, which has produced scores of charismatic ministries over the last thirty years.

I must add that the original notebook in which scores of these messages were recorded is in my possession, and so too a couple of audio-tapes of a few hours of these messages. They have been examined by many people and a few priests over the years. Yet, as far as my ministry is concerned, I place such little emphasis on this experiential background of mine that few of even my very closest friends are aware of it and would be greatly surprised if they read what I am sharing here.

 

Like Ron Smith, I am not pleased to label myself a “charismatic” for the reasons mentioned above [and a few others which I have not mentioned here but which I write about in the contexts of my different articles and reports]. Responding to enquiries, I reply that my spirituality is charismatic, but at the same time it is my belief that there are other unique spiritualities too in the Church.

Some of my main problems with the Catholic Charismatic Renewal in India [and I am generalizing on its leaders here, not the humble and sincere majority in the rank and file membership] are:

 

1. Ignorance:

There are very few speakers who cannot be replaced by another; there is almost no one with a unique ministry, no one who speaks on any one of a myriad of subjects that today’s Catholic needs to hear.

2. Power-mongering and nepotism:

Charges that are self-evident if one looks at the constituted service teams, charges leveled by some leaders themselves. Many good and gifted leaders have left the Renewal in disgust, a few the Church.

There are other charges that some of the elections are “rigged” [influenced]. I experienced one such in Delhi when a National Chairman, a priest, flew over to oversee an election of the Service Team.

3. A spirit of compromise:

The CCR exists and functions at the pleasure of the Bishops; hence any issue that might ruffle episcopal feathers is carefully avoided. [Example: even an international seminar -- by exorcists -- on EXORCISM and Deliverance had to be called a Seminar on HEALING and Deliverance.]

4. Absence of a prophetic spirit:

Senior Renewal leaders [including priests] who write to me privately lament the errors being printed in Catholic literature, taught in the seminaries, encouraged by the dioceses, institutionalized in the Church, and even practiced and promoted by prominent Renewal leaders [again, including priests], but they do nothing about it, even co-hosting programmes with offenders.

I have had several cases reported to me of those being removed who challenged the status quo.

5. An inordinate pursuance of the phenomenal gifts:

Healing conventions, programmes led by priests or lay persons known to exercise the gifts of visions, prophecy, the Word of Knowledge, deliverance, “slaying in the spirit”, etc. draw crowds. Relatively serious themes like apologetics, New Age, studies of Vatican Documents/Scripture and mundane issues related to growth in holiness are fairly non-existent or elicit a much less enthusiastic response.

 

As a combination of all the above, the leaders have no incentive to learn anything new or different.

They can hardly think or act outside the box — the articles written by Indians in at least a dozen charismatic publications are proof of this; they still need to reprint articles from a decade or two old U.S. charismatic magazines — because they don’t need to. The faith of the common charismatic Catholic is often based on emotional experience and unquestioning loyalty to the teachings of his group leader. They are quite content with the sense of security from being accepted in their charismatic circles and with the milk that they are fed instead of a gradual progression to solid food.

 

With the collapse of any of their securities, charismatics drop out of the Renewal or leave the Church.

I can list several former regional chairmen who simply “vanished” after their elected terms were over.

6. Errors and excesses:

Example: “Smoking and drinking of alcohol is a mortal sin.” Nowhere does the Church teach that*.

Example: Regional and national-level leaders and preachers have been or are into New Age.

Example: Some who are closet Pentecostals or who reject Marian or other doctrines or who teach erroneous doctrines like “Word Faith theology” are encouraged to minister in the Renewal.

Example: Use of the “Om” mantra in bhajans. Check out the Praise the Lord CCR official hymnal.

Example: The faithful adopting the “Orans” posture a la the celebrant during the Our Father, the priest leaving the altar/sanctuary during the “exchange of peace”, singing at the elevation, self-intinction, “praying/singing in tongues” during the Liturgy, congregation joining in singing the Doxology, felicitations and applause, etc. The list is far from exhaustive. Occurrences of the above — and many others — are documented in different articles and reports on this ministry’s web site.

The CCR has to a great extent become one more pious activity in the Church, an end unto itself.

I would like to assert once again that I am not indulging in charismatic-bashing or in condemning the Catholic Charismatic Renewal; I reiterate that my spirituality is very much charismatic.

I write as one who would like to see, as it were, a new Pentecost in the Charismatic Renewal, or as my mentor, the late charismatic priest Fr. Francis Rebello SJ prayed for, “a renewal of the Renewal”.

 

From The Catechism of the Catholic Church

Charisms

799 Whether extraordinary or simple and humble, charisms are graces of the Holy Spirit which directly or indirectly benefit the Church, ordered as they are to her building up, to the good of men, and to the needs of the world.

800 Charisms are to be accepted with gratitude by the person who receives them and by all members of the Church as well. They are a wonderfully rich grace for the apostolic vitality and for the holiness of the entire Body of Christ, provided they really are genuine gifts of the Holy Spirit and are used in full conformity with authentic promptings of this same Spirit, that is, in keeping with charity, the true measure of all charisms.(1 Corinthians 13)

801 It is in this sense that discernment of charisms is always necessary. No charism is exempt from being referred and submitted to the Church’s shepherds. “Their office [is] not indeed to extinguish the Spirit, but to test all things and hold fast to what is good,” (LG 12; 1 Thessalonians 5:12, 19-21) so that all the diverse and complementary charisms work together “for the common good.” (1 Corinthians 12:7)

 
 

Grace

2003 Grace is first and foremost the gift of the Spirit who justifies and sanctifies us. But grace also includes the gifts that the Spirit grants us to associate us with his work, to enable us to collaborate in the salvation of others and in the growth of the Body of Christ, the Church. There are sacramental graces, gifts proper to the different sacraments. There are furthermore special graces, also called charisms after the Greek term used by St. Paul and meaning “favor,” “gratuitous gift,” “benefit.” Whatever their character—sometimes it is extraordinary, such as the gift of miracles or of tongues—charisms are oriented toward sanctifying grace and are intended for the common good of the Church. They are at the service of charity which builds up the Church. (1 Corinthians 12)

 

1. What Do The Pope and The Bishops Think of the Charismatic Renewal? 

http://www.dpsrfd.org/Charismatic%20Renewal/Church%20Views%20and%20Statements.htm

From the Diocese of Orlando Catholic Charismatic Renewal Center

http://www.dioceseorlandocharismatic.org/index.html

The pope and bishops who gathered at Vatican Council II (1961-65) laid a foundation upon which this most recent charismatic renewal is built. It is there that we find Pope John XXIII’s prayer for a new Pentecost: Renew your wonders in our time, as though for a new Pentecost, and grant that the holy Church, preserving unanimous and continuous prayer, together with Mary the Mother of Jesus, and also under the guidance of Saint Peter, may increase the reign of the Divine Savior, the reign of truth and justice, the reign of love and peace. Amen.

Vatican II’s Constitution on the Church points to the presence of charisms in movements like the charismatic renewal when it says, [The Holy Spirit] distributes special graces among the faithful of every rank. By these gifts He makes them able and ready to undertake the various tasks or offices advantageous for the renewal and upbuilding of the Church… These charismatic gifts, whether they be the most outstanding or the more simple and widely defused, are to be received with thanksgiving and consolation, for they are exceedingly suitable and useful for the needs of the Church (No. 13).

In the United States the American Catholic Bishops have issued several statements. The Bishops Committee on Doctrine wrote in 1969 that theologically the movement has legitimate reasons of existence. It has a strong biblical basis. It would be difficult to inhibit the working of the Spirit which manifested itself so abundantly in the early Church.

In 1975 the American bishops published another statement that quoted scriptural directives: To the members of the movement, then, to pastors and to all the faithful in Christ, we commend the words of Scripture which we take as our own guiding light: Do not stifle the Spirit. Do not despise prophecies. Test everything; retain what is good. Avoid any semblance of evil (1 Thessalonians 5:19-22). We encourage those who already belong and we support the positive and desirable directions of the charismatic renewal.

The Bishops Ad Hoc Liaison Committee with the renewal issued still another Pastoral Statement on the Catholic Charismatic Renewal in 1984. We especially rejoice in the efforts to foster the pursuit of holiness, to encourage Catholics to a fuller participation in the Mass and the sacraments, to develop ministries to serve the parish and local Church, to foster ecumenical bonds of unity with other

When ten thousand Catholic charismatics from countries all over the world gathered for the ninth international conference on the renewal in 1975, Pope Paul VI greeted them with these words: The Church and the world need more than ever that the miracle of Pentecost should continue in history…. Nothing is more necessary to this increasingly secularized world than the witness of this spiritual renewal that we see the Holy Spirit evoking…. How could this spiritual renewal not be good fortune for the Church and the world?

Pope Paul VI had also appointed Cardinal Leon-Joseph Suenens of Belgium as a guide to the worldwide charismatic renewal. Years later, when Cardinal Suenens retired, Pope John Paul II appointed Bishop Paul Cordes of the Pontifical Council for the Laity to this position.

Pope John Paul II has continuously recognized the importance of the charismatic renewal. In 1979, he spoke to the council of the International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Service meeting in Rome: I am convinced that this movement is a sign of the Spirit’s action.., a very important component in the total renewal of the Church.

Bishop Paul Cordes addressed the silver anniversary conference on the Catholic charismatic renewal, on behalf of the Vatican, at Pittsburgh in 1992. His talk, The Call to the Catholic Charismatic Renewal from the Church Universal, issued two challenges to participants. The first challenge was to foster the renewal of the Sacraments of Initiation (Baptism, Confirmation, and Eucharist): The Charismatic Renewal has a great contribution to make in the years ahead to the proper understanding and renewal of the sacraments of Christian Initiation so that all God’s people may one day experience a greater fullness of life in Christ by being as you call it, Baptized in the Holy Spirit.

The second challenge was to embrace the Church’s mission of evangelization to both de-Christianized and unevangelized areas of the world: This re-evangelization and new missionary endeavor cannot take place without a renewed fervor of love for Christ, worship of the Father in Spirit and truth, and empowerment by the Holy Spirit such as the Charismatic Renewal has helped so many millions to live.

Quoting Pope John Paul II, he continued: The Charismatic Renewal can play a significant role in promoting the much needed defense of Christian life in societies where secularism and materialism have weakened many people’s ability to respond to the Spirit and to discern God’s loving call. Your contribution to the re-evangelization of society will be made in the First place by personal witness to the indwelling Spirit and by showing forth His presence through works of holiness and solidarity.

 

2. Pope John Paul II on the Charismatic Movement

http://www.dpsrfd.org/Charismatic%20Renewal/Church%20Views%20and%20Statements.htm    

From the very beginning of my ministry as the Successor of Peter, I have considered the movement as a great spiritual resource for the church… Within the Charismatic Renewal, the Catholic fraternity has a specific mission, recognized by the Holy See. One of the objectives stated in your statutes is to safeguard the Catholic identity of the charismatic communities and to encourage them always to maintain a close link with the Bishops and the Roman Pontiff. To help people to have a strong sense of their membership in the Church is especially important in times such as ours, when confusion and relativism abound.

From his June 1, 1998 meeting with the Catholic Fraternity of Charismatic Covenant Communities and Fellowships at the Vatican as reported in L’Osservatore Romano, English Edition

 

IS BEING “SLAIN IN THE SPIRIT” ONE OF THE CHARISMATIC GIFTS?

1. Examining the Controversy Surrounding “Resting in the Spirit”

http://womenofgrace.com/newage/?p=712

March 9, 2011, Johnette Benkovic, Women of Grace

MN asks: I recently attended a Healing Mass where we were told that ‘because of the Holy Spirit,’ some of us might fall over while being prayed over, but that there would be a ‘catcher’ behind us to make sure we didn’t get hurt. This did indeed happen. People ‘went over’ and were gently laid on the floor until they ‘woke up.’ The priest explained that this does not happen to everyone and if it doesn’t happen we are no less filled with the Spirit. Later, I researched the idea of resting in the Spirit on the internet and found differing opinions on this phenomenon. Could you blog about this?

This is an excellent question!

The phenomenon that MN is describing is referred to in the Charismatic Renewal as “resting in the Spirit” or “slain in the Spirit” and is as controversial as it is common.

When I was a regular part of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal, this occurred at every healing mass I attended and I was one of those people who would “go over” at the drop of a hat.

Some charismatics believe that this “falling over” is a manifestation of the healing work of the Holy Spirit in an individual. Today, the practice is generally associated with Pentecostals and Catholic Charismatics, but it is not a new phenomenon. It was very much present in the 18th century revivals in New England, and appeared in the Great Revival that sprang up in Cane Ridge, Kentucky in 1801. These prayer meetings were known to attract up to 15,000 people who experienced manifestations from resting in the spirit to barking like dogs, shaking, howling, and slipping into catatonic death-like states.

Some believe that physical manifestations such as “resting in the Spirit” are signs that the Church is returning to the apostolic age when the gifts of the Holy Spirit described in 1 Corinthians 12 were common in Christian faith communities. These gifts include speaking in tongues, discernment of spirits, prophecy, healing and the working of miracles – all of which are a regular part of any charismatic gathering.

Being “slain in the Spirit” is not part of this list, although there are some who argue that this phenomenon manifested itself in the Garden of Gethsemane when Jesus said “I am he” and the Roman guards fell to the ground (John 18: 4-6). However, others argue that this Scripture has no bearing on the modern manifestation of being “slain in the Spirit” because the latter typically occurs when a priest or minister lays hands on a person in prayer. They have a point. There is no biblical precedence for people falling down when being prayed over. The closest we have to this would be several occasions in the Old and New Testament where people fell over as a result of being overwhelmed by the presence of God (see 1 Kings 8:10-11, Daniel 8:27,  Acts 9:3-4; Acts 26:14, Revelation 1:17).

The criticism about “resting in the Spirit” that carries the most weight is that of the late Leon-Joseph Cardinal Suenens (1904-1996). Suenens was a champion of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal and the man believed to have been responsible for convincing Pope Paul VI in 1975 to give the Church’s approval to the Charismatic Renewal. Cardinal Suenens wrote many books on the subject, one of which was entitled, Resting in the Spirit: A Controversial Phenomenon

In this book, the Cardinal examines the phenomenon, then analyzes the historical background and theoretical arguments in defense of its authenticity. He ultimately concludes that “resting in the spirit” is not a manifestation of the power of the Holy Spirit and that “it threatens the authenticity and credibility of the Charismatic Renewal”. Card. Suenens agreed with other charismatic leaders that it was more properly referred to as the “falling phenomenon” rather than “resting in the spirit” and said it is “most important” that this phenomenon be excluded from liturgical celebrations and that churches should not invite ministers whose prayer or teaching is associated with it.

If “going over” is not associated with the Holy Spirit, then what causes it? Generally, it is believed to be a psychological response rather than a spiritual one.

Father Richard Bain was one of those priests whose healing Masses featured the phenomenon. “For several years the phenomenon of falling occurred when I prayed with people for healing”, he writes on his website. “I thought I had a special gift. There were times when as many as 90 percent of the people that I prayed over fell on the ground. Some people would fall even before I touched them or even before they knew I was there. Some people fell when I simply walked by them, some fell while I was reading the gospel, and some fell when I sprinkled Holy Water on them.”

For a long time, he believed these people were falling over due to the action of the Holy Spirit, but then he decided to do some reading up on the matter, which is when he discovered Cardinal Suenens’ views. His studies also revealed that David du Plessis, the man who represented the Pentecostal Churches at Vatican II, shared the Cardinal’s concern. Du Plessis openly warned Catholics not to make the same mistake as Pentecostals by allowing this “falling phenomenon” into their churches, saying it would bring them nothing but trouble.

Father Bain responded to this information by taking steps to eliminate all the elements that were believed to create a psychological environment for the phenomenon to occur – such as having “catchers” at the ready and not talking about “resting in the spirit” before the healing service began. He conducted packed healing Masses for three nights, with up to 1,200 people receiving blessings, and not a single person fell.

In one Mass where he knew people accustomed to “resting in the Spirit” were present, he announced that there would be “no catchers” so the people would have to protect their own heads if they fell. Guess what happened? Not one person fell. At first, the number of people attending his Masses dropped, and many people urged him to put “resting in the Spirit” back into the service, but he refused because by that time, he was convinced that it was a deception. Soon, attendance began to increase until it was larger than before!

“The best result of eliminating the phenomenon, however, was that the Masses became much more prayerful. No longer were people being distracted either by hoping to go over, worrying that they would, or counting which priest was putting more people on the floor.” Fr. Bain, like many others, thinks the “falling phenomenon” can sometimes can be attributed to the action of the Holy Spirit, but believes this to be very rare with the majority of these manifestations being purely psychological in nature.

For those of you who have experienced the “falling phenomenon,” I could find no evidence of any kind of residual danger or “fall out” (no pun intended) from these episodes. If anyone knows of any, please contact me at newage@womenofgrace.com.

2. THE US CATHOLIC CHARISMATIC CENTER WEB SITE

http://www.catholiccharismatic.us/index.php?name=FAQ&id_cat=3

Problems people claim to have with the Renewal
EXTRACT

FAQ The person questions people being “slain in the Spirit” as never having been found in the writings of saints.

A: St. Ignatius was hauled before the Inquisition at one point and accused of causing women who heard his preaching to faint. So many were being “slain in the Spirit” at hearing his preaching on the streets in Spain that the authorities were concerned.

 

ERRORS OF CHARISMATICS

http://www.ewtn.com/library/scriptur/chrsmati.txt

Alan Shreck, in “Catholic and Christian” (Servant, 1984) says on p. 11, in a quote from “Kilian McDonnell, O.S.B.”, “Indeed the historical churches, Catholic and Protestant, owe a debt to classical Pentecostals for witnessing to the role of the spirit and his gifts.” This is said to be necessary for the “full gospel”.
COMMENTS: Kilian McDonnell, on p. 1 is called “leading Catholic ecumenist.” He is also a leading Charismatic – one of the editors of “Fanning the Flame,” Liturgical Press, 1991. Both that booklet and Schreck’s work are striving hard to convince all that charismatic things are needed for the “full gospel.” They seem to say that charismatic phenomena are merely the actualization of the Gifts of the Holy Spirit, received at Baptism. We need some distinctions here: In the broad sense, all graces are gifts from the Holy Spirit. But there are two major categories:

(1) sanctifying graces – these are aimed at the sanctification of the recipient. The term Gifts of the Holy Spirit normally refers to these;

(2) charismatic graces- these are aimed at some benefit for the community, not directly for the sanctification of the recipient. Here are such things as tongues, praying in tongues, healing the sick.
The kind of phenomena we see at charismatic meetings definitely belong to the charismatic category – no sign of the sanctifying features regularly called effects of the Gifts of the Holy Spirit. Surely, no instances of infused contemplation being given en masse – it never is so given – nor routinely. The phenomena are tongues, praying in tongues, healing etc.
These are very definitely part of the charismatic category, not the sanctifying category. So they are not an actual-ization of the Gifts of the Holy Spirit, which belong to the sanctifying category. Schreck has jumped categories.
Further, the mass phenomena of praying in tongues does not readily fit with St. Paul’s injunctions in 1 Corinthians 14: 27-28 where Paul specifies that no more than two should speak in tongues, and then only one at time, and only if there is someone to interpret. The rule is wise – there are cases where persons who knew the needed languages went to a charismatic gathering – they found some did praise God well, while others cursed Him. And letting many at a time speak in tongues hardly fits with St. Paul. Yes, I know they say that there is difference between praying in tongues and speaking in tongues. The distinction is probably not important. As we said above, there have been cases where charismatics have been cursing God, without knowing what they were doing.
So the thrust to at least imply all Catholics should be charismatic is invalid. The booklet, “Fanning the Flame,” cites a few Patristic texts to try to prove the same thing – that we have been neglecting things needed for the “full gospel”. (We will return to these texts presently). But the texts are insufficient, because few, and not always clear. As we said, there are two kinds of charismatic graces – the ordinary and the extraordinary. The latter are such things as tongues, healing the sick, and prophecy. But the ordinary are given to everyone, such as the grace to be a good parent, a good teacher, a good speaker etc. Schreck and “Fanning the Flame” seem to mean the extraordinary type. Something frightening: Our Lord Himself warned (Mt 7. 22-23) that on the last day He will reject many who worked miracles: “Many will say to me on that day: ‘Have we not prophesied in your name, and cast out devils in your name, and done mighty works in your name’ – and then I will confess to them: ‘Depart from me, you workers of iniquity. I never knew you. ‘” So those with extraordinary gifts may not even be in the state of grace – much less having the actualization of sanctifying graces!
Vatican II, “Lumen gentium” 13 said: “These charisms, whether the most brilliant or even the more simply and widely diffused, since they are well accommodated to the needs of the Church, are to be received with thanks and consolation. However, the extraordinary ones are not to be rashly sought, nor should fruits of apostolic works be presumptuously expected of them.” Such things as tongues, healing, miracles etc. are extraordinary. The Council said they are not to be rashly sought – which is very different from saying all Catholics must have them or they will lack something needed for the “full gospel”.
As to the Patristic texts, as we said, they are few. Fairly clear are those of Tertullian, St. Hilary, St. Cyril of Jerusalem. But the booklet admits on p. 18 that: “Both Basil of Caesarea . . . and Gregory Nazianzus . . . situate the prophetic charisms within the Christian initiation, though they are more reserved in their regard than Paul.” No quotes are given. Then we see a remarkable admission on St. John Chrysostom, quoted on the same page, “Chrysostom complained, however ‘the charisms are long gone.’” St. Augustine, in “City of God” (21.5), has to argue strongly that miracles are possible, against those in his day who denied the possibility. He says that if they want to say the Apostles converted the world without any miracles – that would be a great miracle.

If there were miraculous gifts commonly around, Augustine would have merely pointed to them. But he did not.
As to a debt to classical Pentecostals – in the first decade of this century a group of Protestants claimed to have miraculous charisms in abundance. The main Protestant churches did not receive them well, so they did the usual Protestant thing, they established splinter churches, such as the Holy Rollers. More recently, perhaps 20 years ago, a group of Catholics, precisely by contact with the Protestant Pentecostals, began to claim abundant gifts again. These gifts were routine in the day of St. Paul – but they faded by the middle of the next century, when the heretical Montanists claimed to have them in profusion. And that was the pattern throughout the ages. Thus the Albigensians claimed them again.

No Need to Fear Charismatic Renewal, Says Papal Household Preacher – Interview with Father Raniero Cantalamessa

http://www.cantalamessa.org/en/2003catelgandolfo.htm

CASTEL GANDOLFO, Italy, September 26, 2003 (Zenit.org) Baptism in the Spirit makes the Catholic Charismatic Renewal a formidable means willed by God to revitalize Christian life, says the preacher of the Papal Household.
Capuchin Father Raniero Cantalamessa made that point Thursday as a gathering of more than 1,000 delegates of Catholic Charismatic Renewal from 73 countries drew to a close.
The delegates had gathered for a spiritual retreat and to reflect on holiness in light of John Paul II’s apostolic letter “Novo Millennio Ineunte.” Father Cantalamessa was the retreat master.
Taking into account Protestant, evangelical and Pentecostal denominations, and some members of the Orthodox Church, it is estimated that 600 million Christians have had the charismatic experience. Given his knowledge of the “charismatic” experience, ZENIT interviewed Father Cantalamessa just before the conclusion of the meeting.
Q: There are those in the Church who think that “baptism in the Spirit” is an invention of the charismatics, and that a name has been given to an experience that is not “catalogued” in the Church. Could you explain, from your own experience, what baptism in the Spirit is?
Father Cantalamessa: Baptism in the Spirit is not a human invention; it is a divine invention. It is a renewal of baptism and of the whole of Christian life, of all the sacraments.
For me, it was also a renewal of my religious profession, of my confirmation, and of my priestly ordination. The whole spiritual organism is revived as when wind blows on a flame. Why has the Lord decided to act at this time in such a strong way? We don’t know. It is the grace of a new Pentecost.
It is not about Charismatic Renewal inventing baptism in the Spirit. In fact, many have received baptism in the Spirit without knowing anything about Charismatic Renewal. It is a grace; it depends on the Holy Spirit. It is a coming of the Holy Spirit which is manifested in repentance of sins, in seeing life in a new way, which reveals Jesus as the living Lord — not as a personage of the past — and the Bible becomes a living word. The fact is, this cannot be explained.
There is a revelation with baptism, because the Lord says that whoever believes will be baptized and saved. We received baptism as children and the Church pronounced our act of faith, but the time comes when we must ratify what happened at baptism. This is an occasion to do so, not as a personal effort, but under the action of the Holy Spirit.
One cannot say that hundreds of millions of people are in error. In his book on the Holy Spirit, Yves Congar, that great theologian who did not belong to Charismatic Renewal, said that, in fact, this experience has changed profoundly the lives of many Christians. And it is a fact. It has changed them and initiated paths of holiness.
Q: How do you carry out your ministry as Papal Household preacher given your experience in Charismatic Renewal?
Father Cantalamessa: For me, everything that has happened since 1977 is the fruit of my baptism in the Spirit. I was a university professor. I was dedicated to scientific research in the history of Christian origins. And when I accepted this experience, not without resistance, I then had the call to leave it all and be available for preaching.
My appointment as Papal Household preacher also came after I experienced this “resurrection.” I see it as a great grace. After my religious vocation, Charismatic Renewal has been the most marked grace in my life.
Q: From your point of view, do the members of Charismatic Renewal have a specific vocation in the Church?
Father Cantalamessa: Yes and no. Charismatic Renewal, it must be said and repeated, is not an ecclesial movement. It is a current of grace that is meant to transform the Church — preaching, the liturgy, personal prayer, Christian life.
So it is not a spirituality as such. The movements have a spirituality and emphasize a particular aspect, for example, charity. First of all, Charismatic Renewal does not have a founder. No one thinks of attributing a founder to Charismatic Renewal because it is something that started in many places in different ways. And it does not have a spirituality; it is Christian life lived in the Spirit.
However, it can be said that as the people who have lived this experience are, socially, a reality — they are people who do certain gestures, pray in a certain way — then a social reality can be identified whose role is simply to be available so that others can have the same experience, and then disappear. Cardinal Leo Jozef Suenens, who was the great protector and supporter of Charismatic Renewal in its beginnings, said that the final destiny of Charismatic Renewal might be to disappear when this current of grace has spread throughout the Church.
Q: As you are about to finish preaching a retreat attended by 1,000 Charismatic delegates from all over the world, what message would you like to give believers who do not know the Renewal?
Father Cantalamessa: I want to say to the faithful, to bishops, to priests, not to be afraid. I don’t know why there is fear. Perhaps, in some measure, because this experience began in other Christian confessions, such as Pentecostals and Protestants. However, the Pope is not afraid. He has spoken of the ecclesial movements, and also of Charismatic Renewal, as signs of a new springtime of the Church, and he often stresses the importance of this. And Paul VI said it was an opportunity for the Church.
There is no need for fear. There are episcopal conferences, for example in Latin America — this is true of Brazil — where the hierarchy has discovered that Charismatic Renewal is not a problem. It is part of the solution to the problem of Catholics who have left the Church because they don’t find in it a living word, a lived Bible, the possibility of expressing the faith in a joyful manner, in a free way, and Charismatic Renewal is a formidable means that the Lord has given the Church so that one can live an experience of the Spirit, Pentecostal, in the Catholic Church, without the need to leave the Church. Nor should Charismatic Renewal be regarded as an “island” where some emotional people get together. It is not an island. It is a grace meant for all the baptized. The external signs can be different, but in its essence, it is an experience meant for all the baptized. [ZE03092610]

 

Benedict XVI Signals Support for Ecclesial Movements
“With Paternal Affection,” Says Cardinal in
Message to Charismatic Gathering

http://www.zenit.org/article-12846?l=english

VATICAN CITY, April 26, 2005 (Zenit.org) Benedict XVI will continue to guide “with paternal affection” the ecclesial movements, associations and communities, which were nurtured by Pope John Paul II, says the Vatican’s secretary of state. Cardinal Angelo Sodano confirmed the new Pope’s intentions in a message sent Friday to the national congress of Renewal in the Spirit, which gathered 25,000 people in Rimini, Italy. That event ended Monday. The letter, signed by Cardinal Sodano, included the Holy Father’s apostolic blessing. The document expressed the Pope’s satisfaction to send, “at the start of the ministry of the Successor of Peter,” “a special thought” to all those gathered in Rimini for the occasion: bishops, priests who assist the movement’s groups, and numerous faithful from Italy and abroad.
“The beloved and venerated John Paul II, a man full of faith and the Holy Spirit as he was, guided with great care the path of the ecclesial movements, associations and communities,” said Cardinal Sodano in his letter.
“With paternal affection, His Holiness [Benedict XVI] wishes to continue this service, so that the gifts that the Lord dispenses to his Church will be fully appreciated and oriented in the best way for the building of the Body of Christ which is the Church,” the Vatican secretary of state said.
Benedict XVI assured the meeting “of a special remembrance in prayer, invoking the heavenly intercession of Mary Most Holy” so that, “as [in] the first community gathered in the Cenacle,” she will preside spiritually over the “assiduous and harmonious” prayer of the participants, “obtaining a renewed effusion of the Paraclete,” the letter said. With a strong call to unity, in remembrance of John Paul II, and with his thoughts focused on Benedict XVI, Salvatore Martinez, Renewal’s national coordinator, closed the meeting on Monday. “Benedict XVI tells the truth: The Church is alive!” he said, recalling the Pope’s words on the eve of the solemn Mass for the inauguration of his pontificate. Renewal “will never cease to cry out with the Pope that the Church is alive because it is inhabited by Jesus Christ alive and animated by the Holy Spirit,” Martinez added.
In Italy, more than 200,000 people in 1,800 communities and prayer groups share the spirituality of Renewal in the Spirit, an expression of the Catholic charismatic movement. More than 100 million Catholics share the charismatic experience worldwide. The movement has a council, the International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services that is recognized by the Pontifical Council for the Laity.

 

Benedict XVI Meets “Renewal” Representative

Charismatic Movement Set to Celebrate 29th National Meeting

http://www.zenit.org/article-15383?l=english

VATICAN CITY, February 26, 2006 (Zenit.org) Benedict XVI received in audience the coordinator of Renewal in the Holy Spirit, an ecclesial movement in Italy that forms part of the greater Catholic Charismatic Renewal. Salvatore Martinez revealed that Father Giovanni Alberti, a member of Renewal’s national service committee, also attended the 20-minute audience on Saturday.
During the meeting, Martinez presented to the Holy Father the program for the 29th national convocation of the movement, to be held April 22-25 in Rimini, Italy. The Rimini meeting will be attended by, among others, Cardinal Camillo Ruini, president of the Italian bishops’ conference, to celebrate the 10th anniversary of the approval of the statutes of Renewal in the Spirit, and by Capuchin Father Raniero Cantalamessa, Pontifical Household preacher. Martinez said the presentation of the meeting’s program enabled him to “comment on the journey of ‘ecclesial maturity’ intensely undertaken by the Renewal, … supported by an appropriate formation.” “As my explanation advanced, the Pope repeated on several occasions: ‘This is very important’; ‘this vision is truly interesting,’” added Martinez.

During the conversation, mention was also made of “the parishes, of collaboration with the bishops,” and of the priestly vocations that have arisen in the Renewal.
Another subject addressed was the conference held last October in Lucca, Italy, on “20th Century Witnesses of the Spirit.” That event brought together founders and officials of movements and ecclesial communities, as well as contemporary witnesses of Christianity. The meeting also served to plan the gathering of movements and ecclesial communities called by Benedict XVI for Pentecost. Renewal in the Spirit is made up of tens of thousands of faithful who are part of the 1,900 groups and communities established in each of the country’s dioceses.

 

Charismatic Renewal Turning 40
Thousands to Mark Anniversary and Join Vigil of Pentecost

http://www.zenit.org/article-15948?l=english

ROME, May 7, 2006 (Zenit.org) More than 10,000 members of communities of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal will observe the vigil of Pentecost with Benedict XVI. The celebration, organized in conjunction with the Pontifical Council for the Laity, coincides with the 40th anniversary of the renewal, and is one of a series of events organized by the International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services (ICCRS). According to Oreste Pesare, director of the ICCRS office in the Vatican, the events “will certainly make the imminent celebration of Pentecost richer and more fruitful.” Communities of the renewal will also participate in the Mass on Pentecost Sunday in the Vatican, presided over by the Pope. Afterward, renewal members will gather in Marino, 14 miles from Rome, “to celebrate the Holy Spirit together in a special way. We are expecting some 10,000 participants,” added Pesare. “The meeting will be entitled ‘My Soul Magnifies the Lord,’ and will give glory to God for the work carried out every day in each of the faithful through the Holy Spirit, explained the ICCRS director.
“The Holy Spirit, considered until a few years ago as the ‘unknown God,’ is the one who, with his grace, tirelessly changes the lives of thousands of people in all corners of the world, who with renewed joy, through the experience of ‘baptism in the Spirit,’ begin a new life lived, precisely, in the Holy Spirit,” Pesare told ZENIT. “He is the one we wish to honor and glorify publicly, responding to the appeal that both John Paul II as well as Benedict XVI made to CCR and the whole Church: to spread the ‘culture of Pentecost’ and the action of the Holy Spirit in the life of the Church and in each of the faithful,” the director added. “This celebration, which will include moments of prayer, listening, witness and invocation of the Spirit, will end with a celebration of prayer, a music concert and dance which will be presented as prayer by artists of different countries … and all to give glory to the Holy Spirit and to thank him for all he does every day in our lives,” explained Pesare. Father Raniero Cantalamessa, Pontifical Household preacher, and Father Tom Forrest, one of the initiators of the charismatic experience in the Catholic Church, will speak on grace and the power of the Holy Spirit during the celebration in Marino.
From June 5-9 an international open conference entitled “Charismatic Renewal: Yesterday and Today and Tomorrow” will be held in Fiuggi, Italy, and will be attended by more than 1,000 delegates from some 70 countries. A special congress for 300 leaders in the charismatic movement entitled “Maturing in the Spirit” will also be held in Fiuggi, from June 9-11. Optional pilgrimages to Assisi or San Giovanni Rotondo will also be offered. During this congress the “ICCRS hopes to hear the Lord in prayer, seeking his vision and plans for CCR in the world, in the third millennium ahead of us,” said Pesare. In anticipation of the events, Pesare said “a campaign of prayer and Eucharistic adoration has been launched at the international level on the Internet as spiritual preparation for this intense time.”

 

Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services
Promotes a Personal Experience of Pentecost

http://www.zenit.org/article-16135?l=english

VATICAN CITY, May 26, 2006 (Zenit.org) Here is the description of the International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services, which appears in the Directory of International Associations of the Faithful, published by the Pontifical Council for the Laity.

Official name: International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services
Acronym: ICCRS Established: 1978
History: The origins of ICCRS go back to 1970 when an International Communications Office (ICO) began operating at Ann Arbor, Michigan, to keep contact between the various prayer groups that had emerged from the personal experience of Pentecost, known as the “new outpouring of the Spirit” or the “baptism of the Spirit,” and to provide information on the nascent movement.
In 1973, ICO began the annual publication of the Directory of Catholic Prayer Groups, giving the addresses of all the existing prayer groups. In 1977, a consultation was held for 110 people representing 60 countries, at which it was decided to set up an international committee to supervise the work performed by the office.
In 1978, the International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Offices (ICCRO) was founded, headquartered in Brussels, Belgium. There were nine members from Europe, Asia, North America, South America and Oceania, together with the archbishop of Malines-Brussels, Cardinal Leo Suenens, as the spiritual assistant. In order to develop relations with the Holy See, in 1980, ICCRO moved its offices to Rome. Having adopted its present name, on Sept. 14, 1993, Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services was recognized by the Pontifical Council for the Laity as an association of pontifical right, for the purpose of promoting Catholic Charismatic Renewal which is present worldwide.
Identity: ICCRS is the main coordination and service structure of Catholic Charismatic Renewal. It performs its mission of promoting renewal in the world by nurturing in its members their commitment to be faithful to the Catholic Church at both personal and group levels; acting as a center of unity, communication and collaboration between the prayer groups and the communities present in every continent; financially supporting the renewal centers in the developing countries and local initiatives and national and international youth meetings; and organizing world congresses and conferences for renewal leaders. Organization: ICCRS is governed by the council, which comprises the president, a vice president and 12 councilors representing different areas of Catholic Charismatic Renewal and the geographic areas in which it has been established. In the performance of its functions, the council is accompanied by a bishop as its spiritual assistant (episcopal adviser).
The decisions adopted by the council are implemented by an office, headed by an executive director, responsible for administration, working under the supervision of the president, and according to the instructions issued.
Membership: ICCRS is in contact with charismatic groups in 165 countries worldwide.
Publications: ICCRS Newsletter published bimonthly in Italian, French, English, Portuguese, Spanish and German.
Web site:
www.iccrs.org

Headquarters: International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services Palazzo della Cancelleria 00120 Città del Vaticano Tel. (39) 06.6988.7538/06.6988.7565 – Fax 06.6988.7530 E-mail: info@iccrs.org

 

Father Cantalamessa on Charismatic Renewal

Pontifical Household Preacher Recounts Personal Experience

http://www.zenit.org/article-16317?l=english

ROME, June 14, 2006 (Zenit.org) The Catholic Charismatic Renewal is “a joyful experience of God’s grace,” said Capuchin Father Raniero Cantalamessa, preacher to the Pontifical Household. Father Cantalamessa expressed this conviction on Pentecost at a gathering of more than 7,000 members of the CCR attending a meeting entitled “My Soul Magnifies the Lord.”
Interviewed by ZENIT during the meeting, Father Cantalamessa recounted his personal experience in the CCR.
Q: In John’s Gospel, Jesus answers Nicodemus’ question affirming that the Spirit “blows where it wills.” In your judgment, is it possible to interpret in what direction the Holy Spirit is blowing in his continuous irruption in history?
Father Cantalamessa: In the homily of the vigil of Pentecost, the Pope said something very beautiful when commenting on these words of John’s Gospel. He did say that the Spirit “blows where he wills,” but he clarified that he never blows in a disordered, contradictory way. Therefore, we have behind us the whole tradition of the Church, the doctrine of the doctors, the teaching of the Church to discern which charisms are valid and which are not. It might be that at the beginning some charisms make much noise, attract more attention, but that later, over time, reveal themselves instead to be unfounded.
The Church is like water: It receives all bodies, but the true, solid ones it engulfs, whereas it leaves the others on the surface. Empty charisms, which have only exterior manifestation, remain outside the Church.
Q: In the present context, do you believe that the ecclesial movements are called to a renewed evangelizing impulse, to be in the vanguard of the ecumenical dialogue, or to combat secularization or the crisis of families? What contribution can they make to the Church?
Father Cantalamessa: I am convinced, as the Pope has said he is convinced, that the movements are a grace for the Church of today. An appropriate answer to today’s world, to the secularized world and to a world that priests and the hierarchy can no longer reach and which, consequently, needs the laity. These lay movements are integrated in society; they live with others. I think, therefore, that they have an extraordinary task that, thank God, is not a utopia for the future, but something we are experiencing before our eyes.
The ecclesial movements are in the vanguard of evangelization, in the works of charity, in addition to animating a wide range of activities. These movements give Christians a new motivation and enable them to rediscover the beauty of Christian life and, consequently, dispose them to take on tasks of evangelization, of pastoral animation of the Church.
Q: Briefly, how did you come to the Renewal?
Father Cantalamessa: I did not come to it. Someone took me to it. When I prayed with the psalms, they seemed written for me from before. Then, when from Convent Station in New Jersey, I went to the monastery of the Capuchins in Washington, I felt attracted to the Church as by a magnet and this was a discovery of prayer — and it was a Trinitarian prayer. The Father seemed impatient to speak to me of Jesus and Jesus wanted to reveal the Father to me. I think the Lord made me accept, after much resistance, the effusion, the baptism in the Spirit, and then many things happened over time.
Q: Given the many and diverse ecclesial movements, what is the special contribution that Catholic Charismatic Renewal can make to the Church?
Father Cantalamessa: In a certain sense, they are very humble and discreet. We have no power, or great structures or founders, but Catholic Charismatic Renewal is the movement that, for example, among all the ecclesial movements, is the most interested in theology. In Charismatic Renewal there is, in fact, a question on the Holy Spirit.
In fact, all the important treatises of theologians on the Holy Spirit speak of the Renewal because it is not simply one more spirituality among others, but it is a new rising of an original Christianity which was that of the apostles.
And I think that its objective is not so much to relate to a particular sector as it to animate the Church. The Renewal should not lead to the establishment of groups, churches. How terrible it would be if it was so! It should be, as Cardinal Leo Jozef Suenens said, a current of grace that is lost in the mass of the Church.

 

Maturing in the Spirit

One of the new ecclesial entities that came to Rome for the vigil-of-Pentecost meeting with Benedict XVI used the opportunity to discuss a key question: Where to go from here?
Back in 1967, a group of students and teachers at Duquesne University, in Pennsylvania, gathered together with the aim of opening up their hearts more fully to the Holy Spirit. Since then, the Catholic Charismatic Renewal has touched 120 million people. One of the CCR leaders who came to Rome recently was Patty Mansfield, an original attendee at the 1967 gathering. Mansfield told me how encouraged she felt witnessing the lives that have entered into a deeper relationship with Christ via the Charismatic Renewal. “And here we are today,” Mansfield said, “trying to be faithful to the gifts and charisms given to us by the Holy Spirit in the beginning, always accepting them with obedience and gratitude as Pope John Paul II told us to as well.” The CCR promotes an experience of the first Pentecost, and a renewal of the fervor of baptism and confirmation, via an experience known as “baptism in the Spirit.” It is what Capuchin Father Raniero Cantalamessa explains as not being a sacrament, “but that’s related to several sacraments.” “The baptism in the Spirit,” says the preacher for the Pontifical Household “makes real and, in a way, renews Christian initiation. At the beginning of the Church, baptism was administered to adults who converted from paganism and who made […] an act of faith and a free and mature choice.”
Mansfield said the CCR provides the context for this experience today and pointed to this meeting as an opportunity to clarify “what role the CCR has in revitalizing society’s experience of the Church today.”
Organized by the Vatican-based International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services (ICCRS), the meeting was characterized by discernment and humility. ICCRS President Alan Panozza told me: “We’ve had a chance to reflect on what we’ve done right but also on our mistakes that we’ve made over these years.” Reports from dozens of countries told of stories of conversion, rises in vocations, healings, ecumenism, prayer meetings, life-in-the-spirit seminars and social ministries. What emerged was a call to adapt the enthusiasm of CCR to a more developed social awareness.
Father Bart Pastor of the Philippines gave a fiery homily last Saturday where he challenged the leaders to “move beyond merely bringing Churches alive.” He urged them to “add a charismatic flavor to community outreach with actions that express zeal.” The priest further cautioned them not to “turn in on ourselves but always outward.” ICCRS President Panozza added: “But we can’t underestimate the potential of our prayer groups and Bible studies back home. Our primary call is to help convert hearts using the same spirit of Pentecost; then lives are naturally changed.”

 

Charismatic Renewal Credited in Seoul

http://www.zenit.org/article-16367?l=english

SEOUL, South Korea, June 20, 2006 (Zenit.org) The Seoul Archdiocese recognizes in the Charismatic Renewal a factor in the rebirth and reinforcement of the faith in Korean Catholics.
This evaluation emerged from a survey undertaken by the Seoul Diocesan Pastoral Research Center among 2,800 people directly involved in experience of communities of Charismatic Renewal, half of them in the archdiocese.
Asked about the benefit received, 43.8% of those interviewed said they had experienced “spiritual growth”; 19.3% spoke of “faith rebuilt” through the experience of the Holy Spirit; 12.2% found in prayer solutions to family problems; and 8.3% reported inward healing.
Many of the lay Catholics said priests would benefit from experiencing Charismatic Renewal because the experience leads to a deeper living of the Christian life, more frequent reading of Scripture, and more desire to share the joy of the faith. South Korea’s 48 million inhabitants include about 4 million Catholics.

 

CHARISMATIC MEETING GIFTS YOUTHS WITH SPIRITUAL INSPIRATION, SOLIDARITY

EUMSEONG, Korea (UCAN) July 27, 2006 Young Catholics who recently took part in an international Catholic charismatic conference organized just for young people say they found the experience spiritually energizing and unifying. “I laughed and laughed for three days, even though there was nothing (to laugh at),” Mary Kim Ji-seon told UCA News on July 23, the last day of the Holy Spirit Conference of World Youth 2006. “I think that is the power of the Holy Spirit, making us happy and filling us with laughter,” added the young Catholic from South Korea’s Suwon diocese.
For Emajane Tamon, a participant from the Philippines, the experience was “a good chance to revive the Spirit in my heart.” She told UCA News she felt the Holy Spirit in a deeper than usual way during the July 21-23 conference as she prayed, sang and shared “with many friends from all over the world.”
The conference, whose theme was “As by a New Pentecost,” brought together about 1,500 Catholics aged 18-35 at Kkottongne (flower village) in Eumseong, 100 kilometers southeast of Seoul. Kkottongne is a social-welfare facility for disabled and elderly people founded by Father John Oh Woong-jin of Korea.
According to one organizer, the recent international charismatic meeting was the first one organized anywhere just for young Catholics worldwide. The official, who asked not to be named, told UCA News on July 24 that the meeting aimed to revitalize the charismatic renewal movement among young people.
About 1,000 participants were from Korea, while the rest came from 25 countries, including Australia, Bangladesh, Canada, India, Indonesia, Malaysia, the Philippines, Uganda and the United States.
Church leaders who also attended included Archbishop Barry James Hickey of Perth, Australia; Auxiliary Bishop Theotonius Gomes of Dhaka, Bangladesh; Archbishop Vincent Concessao of Delhi, India; Bishop Jesse Mercado of Paranaque, Philippines; and Bishop Anders Arborelius of Stockholm, Sweden.
The first two days were devoted to presentations by Patti Mansfield*, leader of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal in the United States; Mario Capello, founder of the International Catholic Programme of Evangelization (ICPE), and Father Oh.
*See page 14

The attendees also took part in praise-and-worship sessions and heard fellow participants give testimony about how God had been working in their lives.
Mansfield spoke about experiencing the Holy Spirit, and when she urged the young participants to pray in tongues, a charismatic gift, the conference hall reverberated with musical sounds and cries.
Cyril John, who chairs the National Service Team of the Catholic charismatic renewal in India, told the participants that the pentecostal or charismatic movement is the biggest spiritual renewal in the history of Christianity.
“A growth from zero to 120 million Catholic charismatics in 235 countries in about 40 years, and more than 400 million in other churches and Christian communities in 100 years is something remarkable,” the Indian man said.
According to John, there have been three distinct outpourings of the Holy Spirit among Christians during the last 100 years. The first in 1906 affected 65 million people. The second outpouring, starting in 1950, touched 175 million and gave birth to the Catholic charismatic movement in 1967. John said the third one in 1981 reached 295 million people from various denominations. “Pentecost is an ongoing experience,” he explained, “and we should start praying fervently and look forward expectantly for a new Pentecost.” The conference’s last day was open to the public, and another 1,500 people, mostly Korean senior citizens and housewives joined the assembly.
What was miraculous about the conference for one Korean participant, who declined to be named, was not the manifestation of charismatic gifts. “I saw a miracle stronger than that,” she said. “It was us, people of different races, cultures and languages being united as one in the name of God.”
She said she was deeply inspired by how passionately the participants wanted to “know much more about God,” and that is why the conference will remain “an unforgettable moment in my life.”
Brother James Shin Sang-hyun, superior of the Kkottongne Brothers of Jesus congregation and chairperson of the organizing committee, told UCA News: “The young people are the future of our Church. We should bring them up through the Holy Spirit and accomplish the renewal of the Church.”
The organizing committee official cited earlier pointed out, “After evaluating this conference, we hope to hold such a conference biannually with help from the Rome-based International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services.”
The event was organized by the Kkottongne Religious Charismatic Prayer Committee, and sponsored by the Association for Charismatic Renewal of Korean Catholic Youth, the ICPE and Korean Youth Charismatic Renewal, a charismatic prayer group of Korean Americans in southern California, United States.

 

PATTI MANSFIELD: RELIVING THE DUQUESNE EXPERIENCE

http://konkanicatholics.blogspot.com/2006/07/reliving-duquesne-experience.html

“As I made my preparation for the retreat, I found myself wondering why as a Catholic I did not experience more of the power of the Holy Spirit in my life.” (Ms. Patti Mansfield)
It is a widely accepted fact that the beginnings of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal were at a retreat for college students at Duquesne University in Pittsburgh Pennsylvania in February 1967. The students who spent much of the weekend in prayer, asking God to allow them to experience the grace of both baptism and confirmation, had a powerful and transforming experience of God, which came to be known as ‘baptism in the Spirit’. Thus began the story of the Charismatic renewal in the Catholic Church.
In this rare three-part interview, Ms. Patti Mansfield, one of the first students who was part of the historic “DUQUESNE WEEKEND” revealed to Dr. Edward Edezhath the great experience and the countless fruits of the work of the Spirit that since then became manifest in the worldwide Church.


Q: THE DUQUESNE EXPERIENCE IS TODAY WELL KNOWN AS THE STARTING POINT OF THE CHARISMATIC RENEWAL. CAN YOU LEAD US THROUGH YOUR EXPERIENCE OF THOSE EVENTFUL DAYS?
A: I was part of a Scripture Study group of about 20-25 students from the Duquesne University. In February 1967 this group made their annual retreat based on the theme of the Acts of the Apostles. To prepare for the retreat, we read the first four chapters of the Acts and the book ‘The Cross & the Switchblade’.

As I made my preparation for the retreat, I found myself wondering why as a Catholic I did not experience more of the power of the Holy Spirit in my life. And so before leaving for the retreat, I knelt down in my room (I was a third year University student) and I prayed a very simple prayer. I was alone and I said, “Lord as a Catholic I believe I have already received Your Spirit in Baptism and Confirmation. But if it is possible for Your Spirit to do more in my life than He has done until now, I want it.” And I am sure now 40 years later that God did hear my prayer.
It was interesting that each time we left for a session we used the ancient hymn of the Catholic Church, ‘Veni Creator Spiritus’ to invoke the Holy Spirit. We began our retreat in an upper room chapel of a retreat house in the outskirts of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. And the first event of the retreat was the meditation on our Lady. The Professor who presented it was someone I had as teacher in class. That night he seemed different. What none of us students knew at that moment was that this professor and three others (professors from Duquesne University and one of their wives) for months had been praying that they could experience the Holy Spirit in a deeper way. They were praying and hoping that something would happen to us during our weekend retreat. Well in fact it did. On Saturday, one of the young men, David Mangion had a wonderful suggestion. He said, “Each year we Catholics renew our Baptismal promises at the Paschal vigil. Why don’t we close this retreat by having a ceremony where we renew our confirmation? Now that we are young adults, we can make real these graces we received when we were young people.” But before even we could get to that point, the Holy Spirit intervened in a very sovereign way. Saturday later in the afternoon I wandered into the Chapel; there were just a few students there. I didn’t have any intention to pray. I was just going to tell any students up there to come down for a birthday party we were having that night.
And when I entered the Chapel that particular night, February 18th 1967, for the first time in my life I knew why we Catholics call Jesus in the tabernacle ‘the real presence’. Because I really began to tremble with the sense of the majesty of God and His greatness. I remember thinking “If I stay here in the presence of Jesus, something is going to happen to me”. I felt somewhat afraid and wanting to kind of run and hide myself. Much greater than my fear of a total surrender to Jesus was the need that I had to do just that. I just prayed a prayer like this -” Father I give my life to you and whatever you ask of me – I accept it. And if it means suffering, I accept that too. Teach me to follow Your Son Jesus and to love the way Jesus loved.” The next moment I found myself prostrate before Jesus in the tabernacle. And I was flooded, from my fingertips down to my toes, with the incredible mercy of God’s love. I remember only one word of prayer that came to my mind, “Stay, stay, don’t ever leave me!”. I tasted and I saw for myself the sweetness of the Lord. I didn’t know then that David had been into the Chapel a few hours before me and had an identical experience.


Q: AT THAT POINT DID ANY OF YOU REALIZE THAT THE EXPERIENCE WOULD RADICALLY REVIVE THE SPIRITUALITY OF THE CHURCH IN THE COMING YEARS?
A: Neither of us knew that what had happened to us that night February 18th 1967 would begin a movement in the Catholic Church called the Charismatic Renewal. All we knew was that we wanted to renew our Confirmation, we wanted to accept Jesus as our Lord, Master and Saviour. After my experience there was a sovereign outpouring of the Spirit. Not all but half the students wound up in the Chapel before the tabernacle. Some were weeping, some were laughing. Some others said they wanted to pray but they knew it wasn’t going to come out in English. We all prayed in tongues but we did not know it was the gift of tongues. Some, like myself, found their arms tingling and burning. One of the professors walked in, and witnessing this scene he said, “What’s the Bishop going to say when he hears that all of these kids have been baptized in the Holy Spirit?” I heard those words ‘Baptized in the Holy Spirit’ for the first time. I still had no idea that what was happening would be a grace that would transform millions in the coming years. It took some time for us to kind of stumble into the Charismatic gifts like healing, discernment of spirits, prophesy and the like. We did not have any teachers; only these brothers and sisters from different denominations. They were helping us but of course there were no Pentecost Gatherings in Rome with the Holy Father! It was really just a matter of being led by the Holy Spirit day by day. As I commented in the presence of the Holy Father at the Vigil of Pentecost, my immediate reaction after the experience was to take up the documents of Vatican II and seek references to the Holy Spirit and Charismatic gifts. I said to myself, “What if the Church does not approve of such a thing?” And I knew that I would sooner deny my personal experience than ever think of leaving the Church. So it was with great joy that I read in Lumen Gentium that “Charismatic gifts are the tools that are exceedingly useful for Catholics of every rank”. And so there was the Church in its documents giving me the assurance that I should open myself up to the Holy Spirit along with these wonderful surprises, which were the Charismatic gifts.


Q: I WAS ALSO WONDERING, DID YOU RECEIVE ANY HELP OR HAVE ANY PLAN FOR FORMATION TO HELP THIS RENEWAL OF THE SPIRIT GROW? TELL ME, WAS THERE ANYTHING SPECIFIC YOU PLANNED AS A COMMUNITY OR IN A PRAYER MEETING?
A: There were prayer meetings that existed prior to the outbreak of the Charismatic Renewal and many young people who made it to the weekend were part of it. They had group reunions where they gathered for reviewing how their week went, praying with one another.

But once we were baptized in the Holy Spirit, it was natural to want to be with one another – not to discuss but to be with one another to pray. And as I was saying, the gifts of the Spirit were just beginning to blossom; we didn’t even know that they were the gifts of prophecy, praying in tongues, interpretation and the like. So we were just going to begin a mode of discovery of these wonderful things. Some of the marvelous leaders like Ralph Martin and Steve Clark who experienced the Charismatic Renewal put together a short course which came to be known as the ‘Life in the Spirit Seminar’, an experience of 7 weeks where there were very basic presentations on the love of God, salvation in Jesus, the gift of the Spirit, receiving the Charismatic gifts. There was a week when people were prayed with, that they might commit their lives to Jesus as Lord and allow the Holy Spirit to baptize them. The last topic was ongoing transformation, about how the Lord uses trials, difficulties, sufferings of this life to really conform us more and more to His image. So it was a very basic course called the ‘Life in the Spirit Seminar’ which has been adapted in different locales, cultures, gone by different names. But that has been a vehicle for millions and millions of people being baptized in the Holy Spirit. In many places it happens spontaneously, I know in our area we give weekend Holy Spirit retreats – many people have been baptized in the Holy Spirit. There was also this desire from the very earlier days to form ecumenical relationships in community. And these communities have been formed in different ways all over the world. There are some here in my country – sometimes called covenant communities. There have been others like the Emmanuel community in France which alone I think, has given birth to 130 priestly vocations. (End of Part I)
ABOUT PATTI GALLAGHER MANSFIELD
From the early days of the Renewal she has served as a leader through teaching, writing and pastoral ministry. Patti is married to Al Mansfield, Coordinator of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal of New Orleans, Louisiana, and has four children.
(Reproduced from the ‘Jesus Youth’ International Newsletter, July 2006)

Christianity’s Booming Sector Pentecostal and Charismatic Numbers Surge

http://www.zenit.org/article-17978?l=english

By Father John Flynn
WASHINGTON, D.C., October 22, 2006 (Zenit.org) Pentecostalism and other similar charismatic movements are among the fastest-growing sectors of global Christianity. So says a 10-nation study published by the Pew Forum on Religion and Public Life. The Washington, D.C.-based research group released the study Oct. 5.
According to the study, around a quarter of the world’s estimated 2 billion Christians are thought to be members of Pentecostal and charismatic groups, which emphasize the active role of the Holy Spirit in their daily lives.
The study was based on random surveys carried out in the United States; Brazil, Chile and Guatemala in Latin America; Kenya, Nigeria and South Africa in Africa; and India, the Philippines and South Korea in Asia.
The findings confirm the error of predictions about the demise of religion, comments Luis Lugo, director of the Pew Forum on Religion and Public Life in the preface. “Talk of ‘secularization’ and of a ‘post-religious’ society has given way to a renewed recognition of religion’s influence in people’s social and political lives,” he writes.
A case in point is Pentecostalism. It was born just a century ago and now ranks second only to Catholicism in the number of followers, Lugo noted. In Latin America, Pentecostals now account for about three in every four Protestants, according to the World Christian Database. The Pew Forum noted that in its study the term “Pentecostal” is used to describe members of a range of different groups: from the Assemblies of God (or Church of God in Christ) which were founded almost a century ago, to more recent ones, such as the Brazil-based Universal Church of the Kingdom of God.
The concept of charismatic, however, is much looser. Many of the people covered by this category belong to Protestant, Catholic or Orthodox churches; they define themselves as charismatics but stay within their respective churches. The study uses the general term of “renewalist” as a way to refer to Pentecostals and charismatics as a group. In some countries the number of renewalists reaches a high level.
In the United States the renewalists account for 23% of the population — 5% Pentecostals and 18% charismatics. In Brazil it is just under half of the population, with 15% describing themselves as Pentecostals, 34% as charismatics. In Guatemala the total reaches 60%, made up of 20% Pentecostals and 40% charismatics. Kenya has the highest number of Pentecostals, where they account for a full third of the population. Charismatics comprise another 23% of the count. The Philippines also has a high level of renewalists: Charismatics make up 40% of the population; Pentecostals, 4%. Not all the countries studied, however, had high levels of the two groups. In India, for example, the combined numbers of the two only add up to 5% of the population. Nigeria, with a total of 8%, and South Korea, 9%, were also at the low end of the scale. As a rule it is the charismatics who are by far the larger group, with the exception of Kenya and Nigeria. Pentecostal numbers are generally higher in Latin America and Africa than they are in the United States or Asia.
In six of the 10 countries the Pew surveys found that the combined numbers of Pentecostals and charismatics account for a majority of the overall Protestant population. In fact, in five nations — Brazil, Chile, Guatemala, Kenya and the Philippines — more than two-thirds of Protestants are either Pentecostal or charismatic.
The surveys found a number of characteristics regarding the religious experiences and practices of renewalists.
– They are generally more fervent in their religious practice. The vast majority of Pentecostals say they attend religious services at least once a week. Majorities of charismatics in every country except Brazil and Chile also say they attend church at least once a week. These levels are generally higher than for other Christians. Renewalist members also come out on top of other Christians in practices such as daily prayer and reading the Bible.
– Use of the media, mainly television and radio, to reinforce their religious faith is common among renewalists, particularly among Pentecostals in the United States, Latin America and Africa, where at least half say they do so more than once a week.
– In seven of the 10 countries surveyed at least half of Pentecostals say that the church services they attend frequently include people practicing the gifts of the Holy Spirit, such as speaking in tongues, prophesying or praying for miraculous healing. These aspects are less common among charismatics.
– Although many say they attend religious services where speaking in tongues is a common practice, fewer affirm that they themselves regularly do this. Moreover, in six of the 10 countries surveyed, at least 40% of Pentecostals say they never speak or pray in tongues.
– In all 10 countries surveyed, large majorities of Pentecostals say that they have personally experienced or witnessed the divine healing of an illness or injury. In eight of the countries a majority of Pentecostals say that they have received a direct revelation from God.
– In seven out of 10 countries Pentecostals say that they personally have experienced or witnessed the devil or evil spirits being driven out of a person. Generally, fewer charismatics report witnessing these types of experiences.
– In eight of the 10 countries surveyed majorities of non-renewalist Christians believe that the Bible is the word of God and is to be taken literally. This view is even more common among Pentecostals.
– Pentecostals also stand out, especially compared with non-renewalist Christians, for their views on eschatology. In six countries, at least half of Pentecostals believe that Jesus will return to earth during their lifetime. And more than 80% in each country believe in “the rapture of the Church.” This refers to the belief that before the world comes to an end the faithful will be rescued and taken up to heaven.
– Pentecostals also make a big effort to spread their faith. In eight of the 10 countries, a majority of say they share their faith with nonbelievers at least once a week. Charismatics tend to be somewhat less likely to do this.
– At least 70% of Pentecostals in every country, with the exception of South Korea, believe that faith in Jesus Christ represents the exclusive path to eternal salvation.
The Pew study also devoted a section to analyzing the political implications of the growing numbers of Pentecostals and charismatics. Many of those surveyed affirmed that it is important that political leaders possess strong Christian beliefs. The study describes the moral and social views of the Pentecostals as being “conservative,” on a range of issues such as homosexuality, abortion, extramarital sex and divorce.
In general, a majority agree with the proposition that church and state should be separate. Yet, a sizable minority favor the idea that the government should take steps to ensure their state is a Christian country.
Nevertheless, while they agree that religious people and religious groups should be active in politics, relatively few spend much time actually discussing political issues. They concentrate mainly on religious practices — with results that are spreading quickly.

 

Pentecostalism: a Century-Old Challenge
Poses Question for the Church, Says Vatican Aide


http://www.zenit.org/article-18370?l=english

ROME, December 5, 2006 (Zenit.org) A century after its birth, Pentecostalism poses serious questions to Catholics, says a Vatican aide. Monsignor Juan Usma Gómez, who since 1996 has overseen Catholic-Pentecostal dialogue in the Pontifical Council for Promoting Christian Unity, said that the questions raised by the phenomenon of the Pentecostal movement point to “pastoral vacuums” and the need for “a correct proclamation of the Gospel.”
“The Church must not be afraid of the Pentecostal growth” and must not respond “with aggressiveness, even if at times some of these groups act aggressively,” the Vatican aide contended. His comments came at a recent meeting organized by the Rome Pro Unione Ecumenical Center. The meeting last Wednesday helped to mark the first centenary of the Pentecostal movement and its relationship with the Catholic Church.
The Pro Unione center organized the gathering between Catholic representatives and figures of the growing Pentecostal-charismatic movement, which was born in Los Angeles in 1906 and today boasts 600 million faithful worldwide.
Currents within Catholicism have been influenced by Pentecostalism, such as the Charismatic Renewal Movement.
One of the characteristics of Pentecostalism is baptism in the Spirit, which is manifested in a variety of ways, such as speaking in tongues.
The Spirit Father James Puglisi, director of Pro Unione, explained to ZENIT that “the Pentecostal Movement is growing very much, and the Catholic Church must wonder why, without fear.” The meeting, centered on the challenge of the so-called gifts of the Spirit, presented the Pentecostal movement from the ecumenical, anthropological, moral and spiritual point of view. Capuchin Father Raniero Cantalamessa, Pontifical Household preacher, noted that Pentecostals and charismatics highlight the Holy Spirit “without forgetting God the Father and God the Son.”
Some Pentecostal members, such as Stanley Burgess of Regent University in Virginia and Ruth Burgess of Missouri State University, extended a hand to the Catholics, to enhance their experience of the Holy Spirit. Dominican Father Bruce Williams of the University of St. Thomas in Rome, the Angelicum, explained that ecumenical dialogue cannot start with “adulation” or “litigation” but with the willingness on both sides to listen. The speakers agreed on the need to intensify meetings of this kind and to work on common projects between Pentecostals and Catholics.

 

Myths Exposed on Charismatic Christianity in America

http://www.christianpost.com/article/20080107/30767_Myths_Exposed_on_Charismatic_Christianity_in_America.htm By Jennifer Riley, Christian Post Reporter, January 07 2008

Charismatic churches are growing in number in the Unites States, but many Americans still have inaccurate assumptions about the particular brand of Christianity, according to surveys released Monday.
Many people believe that charismatic Christianity is almost exclusively a Protestant phenomenon, but research shows that one-third of all U.S. Catholics (36 percent) fit the charismatic classification, according to the new Barna study. And nearly one-quarter of all charismatics in the U.S. (22 percent) are Catholics.
Charismatic Christians are defined in the study as those that say they have been “filled with the Holy Spirit” and believe in “charismatic gifts, such as tongues and healing, are still valid and active today.”
Another misconception is that charismatic churches belong to a strictly separate group of denominations. In reality, charismatic churches have crossed denominational boundaries in recent years. A Barna survey of senior pastors reveals that seven percent of Southern Baptist churches and six percent of mainline churches are charismatic.
There are also widespread beliefs that charismatic churches tend to be small, relatively unsophisticated congregations that are more likely to be led by female pastors. However, research suggests that congregations are about the same size as those of non-charismatic Protestant churches and are also actually more likely to use technological applications – including large screen projection systems – evaluated in the study.
Moreover, charismatic and non-charismatic Protestant churches have the same portion of churches led by a female senior pastor (nine percent). Charismatic and Pentecostal Christians over the past decade have grown from about 30 percent to 36 percent of American adults, or about 80 million people. One out of every four Protestant churches in the United States (23 percent) is a charismatic congregation.
George Barna, who directed the research projects, commented that the growth in the charismatic and Pentecostal movements in America is not surprising because it matches the current cultural trend in mainstream society.
“The freedom of emotional and spiritual expression typical of charismatic assemblies parallels the cultural trend toward personal expression, accepting diverse emotions and allowing people to interpret their experiences in ways that make sense to them,” Barna explained. “It is not surprising that the Pentecostal community in America has been growing.”
He added that he expects charismatic Christianity will continue to grow. “We are moving toward a future in which the charismatic-fundamentalist split will be an historical footnote rather than a dividing line within the body of believers,” Barna predicted. “Young Christians, in particular, have little energy for the arguments that have traditionally separated charismatics and non-charismatics. Increasing numbers of people are recognizing that there are more significant arenas in which to invest their resources.”
For the most part, the profile of the typical charismatic congregation is nearly the same as that of evangelical, fundamentalist and mainline Protestant churches. Four out of five (80 percent) have a full-time, paid pastor; the senior pastor is, on average, 52 years old (the same as other Protestant churches); and the weekly adult attendance is nearly equivalent to other Protestant bodies (82 adults at Pentecostal gatherings compared to 85 adults at all Protestant churches). Yet there are significant differences between charismatic and non-charismatic congregations.
Non-charismatic congregations tend to have a larger annual operating budget, $149,000, compared to the budget of Pentecostal ministries with $136,000. Similarly, non-charismatic churches on average spent more in paying their senior pastor, $47,000 annually, than charismatic pastors who receive a compensation package averaging about $42,000. Yet perhaps the biggest distinction between the two is the level of education of the pastors. A significant majority of senior pastors of non-charismatic churches (70 percent) have graduated from a seminary. In comparison, not quite half of charismatic pastors (49 percent) have a seminary degree.
The report is based on a nationwide telephone survey conducted by Barna in December 2007 among a random sample of 1,005 adults, age 18 and older. It also contains information from a nationwide phone survey among a random sample of 1,220 senior pastors of Protestant churches.

 

Pontiff Encourages Charismatic Renewal Members Gather in Rimini for Annual Meeting

http://www.zenit.org/article-22492?l=english

VATICAN CITY, May 4, 2008 (Zenit.org) Benedict XVI is encouraging and praising the work of the Charismatic Renewal in its commitment to promote communion. The Pope affirmed this in a letter sent through his secretary of state, Cardinal Tarcisio Bertone, to the members of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal (Rinnovamento nello Spirito). The movement members are gathered near Rimini, Italy, for their 31st meeting. The annual celebration began Thursday and is focusing on the theme “Regenerated by the Word of God” (1 Peter 1:23).

More than 20,000 people are participating in the meeting. In Italy alone, the Charismatic Renewal has more than 200,000 members, among 1,900 groups and communities.

The papal letter stated that “His Holiness praises and encourages the commitment with which the Charismatic Renewal makes its own and carries forward the effort to promote communion and collaboration among the diverse realities that the same Spirit has brought about in the Church.”

The letter emphasized that the Holy Father “always follows the journey of the ecclesial movements with special pastoral solicitude” and that he exhorts the members of the Charismatic Renewal always to “unite with prayer their effective attention to the world’s needs and the good of men.”

In another message, Cardinal Stanislaw Rylko, president of the Pontifical Council for the Laity, hoped that “the themes of the meeting and the days that you will spend together will be a leaven for your renewed presence in families, society and human history.”

The president of the Italian bishops’ conference, Cardinal Angelo Bagnasco, and the conference secretary, Monsignor Giuseppe Bertori, also sent a letter in which they recall the “horizon of joyous hope” in which the Charismatic Renewal’s “precious work of evangelization” moves.

The national president of the Charismatic Renewal in Italy, Salvatore Martinez, told the Avvenire newspaper that the prophetic word that will inspire the meeting at Rimini “is St. Paul’s confession of praise — St. Paul, a man surrendered to Christ, reborn in him, who lived a new life to make the beauty and the power of the name of Christ known.” The national meeting, Martinez said, will in fact focus on the binomial “word-life” as a “meaningful answer to the great Christian challenge of every century: breaking down the division between faith and life, between that which we say we believe and that which we let the world ‘see’ and ‘feel’ of Christ.”

“Word and life reciprocally answer, condition and complete each other,” he said. “Without the word, life is emptied out; without a life — ours — in which the Word can take flesh, Jesus remains a mere history lesson or a hero to be commemorated.”

On Thursday, Cardinal Angelo Scola, patriarch of Venice, presiding at the Eucharist, invited those present to be “witnesses of the power and the regenerative force that the Spirit of the risen Jesus never fails to make present in history.” Friday included “lectio divina” about the mercy of God, led by Archbishop Bruno Forte of Chieti-Vasto.

On Friday afternoon there was a commemoration of the 10th anniversary of Pope John Paul II’s 1998 meeting with the ecclesial movements and communities.

In this context, talks were given by representatives of the Community of Sant’Egidio, the Focolare Movement, and Communion and Liberation on the theme “The Church Counts on Each One of You.”

 

Pontiff Notes Hopes for Charismatic Renewal

http://www.zenit.org/article-25778?l=english

VATICAN CITY, May 4, 2009 (Zenit.org) Benedict XVI is wishing members of the charismatic renewal a revitalized closeness with the crucified and risen Christ. The Pope said this in a telegram signed by his secretary of state, Cardinal Tarcisio Bertone, and sent to the Italian chapter of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal, who were gathered last weekend in their 32nd national assembly in Rimini, Italy. Some 20,000 members were present, as was the president of the Italian bishops’ conference, Cardinal Angelo Bagnasco.
The Holy Father expressed his hopes for “an abundant outpouring of the fruits of the Paraclete” on the gathering.
He also noted his desire that the encounter would “enkindle a renewed adherence to the crucified and risen Christ, a deep fraternal communion and a joyous evangelical witness.”
Cardinal Bagnasco gave the opening address, inviting the members to “continue being leaven and light in the building up of history and society.”
Salvatore Martínez, president of the Italian Charismatic Renewal, said during the concluding address that the three-day national assembly aimed for “a renewed invitation to evangelization.”
“We are ready to offer our service to God,” he said. “We are a people that has found new vigor in the proclamation of the Gospel, in a world that needs a true spiritual renewal.” 

 

VATICAN: POPE ENCOURAGES CHURCH MOVEMENTS TO CULTIVATE FRUITS OF THE HOLY SPIRIT
Vatican City, November 1, 2008 (CNA) The movements and new communities within the Church are like eruptions of the Holy Spirit in the Church and in contemporary society, the Pope said today at an audience with Charismatic Catholics in Rome. Participants in the 13th Conference of the Catholic Fraternity of Charismatic Covenant Communities and Fellowship were received by Pope Benedict at the Vatican on Friday morning.
“As I have stated on other occasions,” the Pope said, “ecclesial movements and new communities, which have flourished since Vatican Council II, constitute a unique gift from the Lord and a invaluable resource for the life of the Church. They should be welcomed with confidence and esteemed for their various contributions so that they might be of efficient and fruitful benefit to all.”

The charisms of the Holy Spirit have an impact on the local Church too, said the Pope as he expounded on one of the conference’s themes. The Holy Father asserted that the New Testament tells us that charisms appear as visible signs of the coming of the Holy Spirit, and that these charisms are not a historical event of the past, but an ever-living reality in the Church. “The movements and new communities, Pope Benedict said, are like eruptions of the Holy Spirit in the Church and contemporary society. We can affirm that one of the elements and positive aspects of the Communities of Charismatic Covenant Renewal is the emphasis that the charisms and gifts of the Holy Spirit receive in these and their merit is in having recalled the actuality of these [charisms and gifts] in the Church.”
Benedict XVI also recalled that both Vatican II and the Catechism of the Church praise the good accomplished by Catholic charismatic communities, while also emphasizing that their authenticity is guaranteed by their openness to submit to the discernment of ecclesial authority. Precisely because there is a promising flourishing of ecclesial movements and community, it is important that pastors practice a prudent and wise discernment process with them.” The Holy Father, eager to promote the work of the Holy Spirit in the Church, mentioned that he knows that various ways are being studied to give papal recognition to new ecclesial movements and communities and that those who have already received it are not few in number. … Pastors, above all the bishops, should keep this fact in mind when discerning according to their competency.”
As the meeting with the Catholic Charismatic communities drew to a close, the Pope encouraged them to continue in their efforts to safeguard their Catholic identity as well as their ecclesial nature. Doing so, he commented, “will allow you to give everywhere a living and active witness of the profound mystery of the Church. Thus the ability of the various communities to attract new members will also grow.”

 

A LEADING THEOLOGIAN SPEAKS AGAINST PENTECOSTALISM IN THE CHURCH!

Evaluation of the Charismatic Movement

Pentecostalism; Evaluation a Phenomenon

By Father John A. Hardon, S.J.

http://www.unitypublishing.com/Apparitions/HARDONCharismatics.htm

Before entering on the formal presentation, I think it will be useful to first clarity some possible sources of misunderstanding. The immediate focus of this study is Pentecostalism. It is not directly concerned with the persons who call themselves Pentecostals or, as some prefer, Charismatic.

Moreover, the purpose here is to make an evaluation. It is not to impart information about Pentecostalism, since such information is fairly presumed, with all the literature by and about the movement and, from many people, either personal experience or direct observation of the movement in action.

Finally, though I seldom do this when speaking, in this case it may be useful to give a run-down of references about the speaker’s own qualifications in talking on the subject.

My professional work is teaching Comparative Religion. A phenomenon like Pentecostalism, I know has for years been one of the characteristic features in other religious cultures, and not only in Protestantism or Roman Catholicism; in fact, not only in Christianity.

Since the first stirring of Pentecostalism in Catholic circles, I have been asked to give some appraisal of it to leaders in the Church who sought counsel on the question, e.g., Bishop Zaleski as chairman of the American Bishops Doctrinal Commission and recently the Jesuit Provincial of the Southern Province, in a three-day private conference in New Orleans.

For several years I have been counselling persons dedicated to Pentecostalism, mainly priests, religious, and seminarians. And on Palm Sunday of this year I preached at the First Solemn Mass of a priest who is deeply involved in the movement.

My plan for today’s talk is to cover three areas of the subject, at uneven length, namely:

1. The Historical Background of the Pentecostal Movement, up to the present.

2. What are the principal elements of Pentecostalism, as viewed by Roman Catholics dedicated to the movement?

3. An Evaluation in the form of a Critical Analysis of Pentecostalism as a phenomenon which has developed an Ideology.

 

HISTORICAL BACKGROUND

The essentials of the Pentecostalism we know today began with the Reformation in the sixteenth century as a complement to Biblicism. The two together have formed an inseparable duality in historic Protestantism.

Where the Bible was canonized in the phrase, Sola Scriptura, as the sole repository of divine revelation; the indwelling Holy Spirit in the heart of every believer was invoked as the only criterion for interpreting the Scriptures or even for recognizing their canonicity. Thus Sola Scriptura became the basic principle of direction in the life of some Christians, in place of the professedly divine guidance by the Spirit residing in the papacy and the Catholic hierarchy.

Pentecostalism turned sectarian in the nineteenth century whom groups like the Irvingites, Shakers, and Mormons broke away from their parent bodies over what they said was indifference in the established Protestant churches to external manifestations of the presence in converted believers of the Holy Spirit.

What gave these sectarian groups theological rootage was the parallel rise of the Holiness movement among Methodists. Experience of conversion and an awareness of the Spirit had always been prominent in Wesleyan thought. With the advent of biblical criticism and the solvent of rationalism, many followers of Wesley fell back almost exclusively on personal experience as a sign of God’s saving presence.

When some of these Holiness groups affiliated with the Irvingiton and their counterparts, modern Pentecostalism was born.

Some would date the beginning with 1900, but more accurately, from 1900 on the Pentecostal movement began its denominational period. One after another, new congregations were formed or old ones changed to become Pentecostal in principle and policy. By 1971 some 200 distinct denominations in America qualified as Pentecostals. While the total is uncertain, ten million in the US is not too high a figure. Outside North America, the largest contingent is in South America, where Pentecostal missionaries from the States have successfully evangelized in every country below the Rio Grande. Brazil alone has four million, of which 1.8 million are mainly converts who were originally baptized Catholics.

The most recent development in Pentecostalism was the ecumenical collaboration with Catholic groups in the United States, at first cautious, then bolder and now becoming a pattern that give rise to what some call Catholic Pentecostalism, but others prefer to say is The Pentecostal Movement in the Catholic Church.

From this point on, my concern will be uniquely with this latest development, seen through the eyes of its dedicated followers and described by men and women who believe they are, and wish to remain, loyal Catholics but honestly believe that a new dimension should be added to the concept of Catholicism before it was touched by the present outpouring of the Pentecostal grace of the Spirit.

 

Main Elements of Pentecostalism

Although American Catholic involvement in the Pentecostal movement is hardly five years old (this speech dates back to 1970-1971), a growing body of literature is accumulating. Most of it is still descriptive or historical, but more than a score of monographs and half a dozen books are frankly theological. Their authors seriously try to come to grips with what they call the Charismatic Renewal, and their studies are couched in formal, even technical language.

There is no doubt that those who are professed Catholics, and at the same time, committed to Pentecostalism, want to span both shores. As they view the situation, it should be seen from two perspectives: 1) from the standpoint of Pentecostalism, defining what are its essential features; and 2) from the side of Catholicism, distinguishing what is different about Pentecostalism today, compared with other historical types of the same movement in former times.

 

Essentials Of Pentecostalism

Writers of a Catholic persuasion isolate certain elements of Pentecostalism and identify them as trans-confessional. They are simply characteristic of this aspect of Christianity whenever it occurs, whether among Catholics or Protestants or, in fact, whether before the Reformation or since.

1) The primary postulate also gives Pentecostalism its name. Just as on the first Pentecost in Jerusalem there was an extraordinary decent of the Holy Spirit and a marvellous effusion of spiritual gifts, so at different ages in the Church’s history a similar phenomenon occurs.

It is generally occasioned by a grave crisis or need in the Church. God raises certain charismatic persons to visit them with special graces and make them the heralds of His mission to the world. Such were Benedict and Bruno, Francis and Dominic, Ignatius and Theresa of Avila.

The present age is such a period, certainly of grave crisis in Christianity, during which the Holy Spirit has decided to enter history in a miraculous way, to raise up once again the leaders of renewal for the Church and, through the Church, for all mankind.

2) No less than on Pentecost Sunday, so now the descent of the Spirit becomes probably perceptible. This perceptibility shows itself especially in three ways.

A) In a personally felt experience of the Spirit’s presence in the one who receives Him. The qualities of this coming are variously described; they cover one or more of the following internal experiences: deep-felt peace of soul, joyousness of heart, shedding of worry and anxiety, strong conviction of belief, devotion to prayer, tranquillity of emotions, sense of spiritual well being, an ardent piety, and, in general, a feeling of intimacy with the divine which, it is said, had never or only for sporadic moments been experienced before.

B) Along with the internal phenomena, which themselves partake of the preternatural, are external manifestations that can be witnessed by others. Such are speaking in strange tongues, in gift of prophecy, the power of healing, and, it would seem, all the gamut of charismata enumerated in the Acts of the Apostles and the letters of St. Paul.

C) Capping the two sets of phenomena, of internal experience and external manifestation, is the inspiration given by the Spirit to communicate these gifts to others. Normally a Spirit filled person is the channel of this communication; he becomes a messenger of the Spirit to others and his zeal to act in this missionary role is part of the change that the divine visitation effects in him.

3) The basic condition required to receive the charismatic outpouring is openness of faith. The only fundamental obstacle is diffidence or distrust of the Spirit to produce today what He had done in ages past.

If the foregoing are typical of Pentecostalism in every critical period of Christianity and the common heritage in Protestant as well as Catholic experience, certain features are typical of Pentecostalism today.

1) Present day Charismatic experience is far wider than ever before. Where in former days only certain few people received the Pentecostal outpouring, it is now conferred on thousands, and the conferral has only started. It is nothing less than a deluge of preternatural visitation.

2) Consistent with the large numbers is the fact that Pentecostalism, otherwise than ever before, affects the lettered and unlettered, those obviously pursuing holiness and the most ordinary people. Indeed, one of the truly remarkable facts in that even quite unholy persons may now suddenly receive the Spirit, provided they open their hearts to Him in docile confidence and faith.

3) Also, unlike in previous times, this is a movement. It is not just a sporadic experience but a veritable dawn of a new era of the Spirit; such as Christianity had never known in age past. It is destined, so it seems to sweep whole countries and cultures, and promises to effect changes in co-called institutional Christianity not less dramatic than occurred in Jerusalem when Peter preached his first sermon in response to the coming of the Holy Spirit.

4) As might be expected, the Spirit is now to affect not only individuals or scattered groups here and there. His charismatic effusion will remake Christian society. His gifts are to recreate and, where needed, create new communities of believers, bound together by the powerful ties of a common religious experience and sustained by such solidarity as only a mutually shared contact with the divine can produce.

5) While there had been Pentecostal experiences in every stage of Christian history, generally they were characterized by public phenomena or at least their external manifestations were highlighted. Modern Pentecostalism includes these phenomena, indeed, but, the stress is on the internal gifts received by the people. Their deep inside conviction of mind and joy of heart are paramount. These, are, of course, no less phenomenal than the physical gifts of tongues or prophecy or healing of disease.. They, too, partake of the miraculous. But they are the interior gifts from the Spirit in the spirit, and as such, are the main focus of Pentecostalism in today’s world of doubt and desperation.

 

Critical Analysis

So far I have given what might be called an overview of Pentecostalism, with emphasis on that form which professed Catholics have not only adopted but which their leaders, priests, religious and the laity, are defining and defending in a spate of books and periodicals.

I have witnessed the phenomena they described, read the literature they have written, spent hours in conference and consultation with those deeply committed to the movement, conferred at length with specialists in the psychological sciences who dealt professionally with Catholic Pentecostals, and I have carefully watched the consequences of the movement for several years. My growing conclusion is that Pentecostalism in the Catholic Church is symptomatic of some grave needs among the faithful that should be met soon and by all effective means at our disposal. But I also think that Pentecostalism as an ideology is not the answer to these needs. In fact, it may be a serious obstacle, even a threat, to the authentic renewal in the Spirit inaugurated by the Second Vatican Council.

My reasons for this two fold judgment naturally suggest two sets of appraisal: one for considering Pentecostalism symptomatic and the other for believing it does not meet the felt needs of the Church today.

 

Pentecostalism As Symptomatic

It is not surprising that a phenomenon like Pentecostalism should have risen to the surface in Catholic circles just at this time. The Church’s history has seen similar, if less widely publicized, phenomena before.

1) The widespread confusion in theology has simmered down to the faithful and created in the minds of many uncertainty about even such fundamentals as God’s existence, the divinity of Christ, and the Real Presence.

Confusion seeks certitude, and certitude is sough in contact with God. When this contact is fostered and sustained by group prayers and joint witness to the ancient faith it answers to a deep felt human need. Pentecostalism in its group prayer situations tries to respond to this often desperate need.

2) Among the critical causes of confusion, the Church’s authority is challenged and in some quarters openly denied. This creates the corresponding need for some base of religious security which Pentecostalism offers to give in the interior peace born of union with the Spirit.

3) Due to many factors, many not defensible, practices of piety and devotion from regular Novenas, to statutes, rosaries and religious articles have been dropped or phased out of use in the lives of thousands of the faithful. Pentecostalism serves to fill the devotional vacuum in a way that startles those who have, mistakenly, come to identify Christianity with theological cooperation or the bare minimum of external piety.

4) Ours is in growing measure a prayerless culture. This has made inroads in Catholicism. It is a commentary on our age that millions have substituted work for prayer; and how the balance needs to be redressed–with Pentecostalism offering one means of restoring the spirit of prayer.

5) In the same way, religion for too many had become listless routine, and prayer a lip service or almost vacuous attendance at the liturgy. Religion as experience, knowing God and not only about Him; feeling His presence in one’s innermost being–was thought either exotic, or psychotic, or presumptuous. Pentecostalism promises to give what Christians in our dehumanized Western Society so strongly crave–intimacy with the Divine.

All of this, and more, is part of the background which helps explain why such a movement as the Charismatic came into being. Its existence is both symptomatic and imperative that something be done–existence is both symptomatic and imperative that something be done–and done well–to satisfy the desire of millions of Christians for peace of mind, security of faith, devotion in prayer, and a felt realization of union with God.

 

Pentecostalism, as a mistaken Ideology

The question that still remains, however, is whether the Pentecostal movement is a valid answer to these recognized needs. Notice I do not say that individuals who have entered the movement cannot find many of their spiritual needs who have entered the movement cannot find many of their spiritual needs satisfied. Nor am I saying that group prayer is not helpful for many people; nor, least of all, that the Holy Spirit has been inactive during these trying times to confer precisely an abundance of His sevenfold gifts on those who humbly and in faith invoke His sanctifying name.

What I must affirm is that Pentecostalism is not a mere movement, it is, as the ending “ism” indicates, an ideology. And as such it is creating more problems objectively than it solves subjectively. In other words, even when it gives symptomatic relief to some people, it produces a rash of new, and graver, issues touching on the Catholic faith and its authentic expression by the faithful.

1) The fundamental problem it creates is the absolute conviction of devoted Pentecostals that they have actually received a charismatic visitation of the Holy Spirit.

I am not here referring to such external phenomena as the gift of tongues, but of the deeply inward certitude that a person has been the object of a preternatural infusion, with stress on the infusion of preternatural insights, i.e., in the cognitive order.

This is an astounding assertion, and the only thing un-remarkable about it is that so many Pentecostals are now firmly convinced they have been so enlighten.

Their books and monographs, lectures and testimonials simply assume to be incontestable and beyond refutation that they have been specially illumined by a charism which, they say, is available to others who are equally disposed to receive it.

But repeated affirmation is not enough, and even the strongest subjective conviction is not proof, where a person claims to have been the recipient of such extraordinary gifts; notably of spiritual knowledge as God conferred in apostolic times, or gave to His great mystics in different times.

The dilemma this raises can be easily stated:

Either the Pentecostal experience really confers preternatural insight (at least among its leaders) . Or, the experience is quite natural, while certainly allowing for the normal operations of divine grace. Everything which the Pentecostal leadership says suggest that they consider the experience, and I quote their terms; preternatural, special, mystical, charismatic, extraordinary.

2. It is irrelevant to discourse about the charismata in the New Testament, or theologize about the gifts of the Holy Spirit. No believing Christian denies either the charism or the gifts. The question at stake is not of faith, about of fact.

Are the so-called charismata truly charismatic? If they are, then we stand in the presence of a cosmic miracle, more stupendous in proportion–by reason of sheer numbers–than anything the Church has seen, I would say, even in apostolic times.

But if the experiences are not authentically charismatic, then, again, we stand in the presence of a growing multitude of persons who believe themselves charismatically led by the Holy Spirit. They will make drastic decisions, institute revolutionary changes, or act in a host of other ways–firmly convinced they are responding to a special divine impulse whereas in reality they are acting in response to quite ordinary, and certainly less infallible, motions of the human spirit.

3. At this point we could begin a completely separate analysis, namely, of the accumulating evidence that the impulses which the Pentecostal leaders consider charismatic are suspiciously very human. Their humanity, to use a mild word, is becoming increasingly clear from the attitudes being assumed towards established principles and practices in Catholicism.

Logically, it may be inferred, the Holy Spirit would not contradict Himself. We expect Him to support what Catholic Christianity believes is the fruit of His abiding presence in the Church of which He is the animating principle of ecclesiastical life.

What do we find? In the published statements, and therefore not the casual remarks of those who are guiding the destiny of the Pentecostal movement among Catholics, are too many disconcerting positions to be lightly dismissed by anyone who wants to make an objective appraisal of what is happening.

I limit myself to only a few crucial issues, each of which I am sure, will soon have a cluster of consequences in the practical order:

a) The Papacy. If there is one doctrine of Catholic Christianity that is challenged today it is the Roman Primacy. Yet in hundreds of pages of professional writing about the charismatic gifts, we find a studied silence–no doubt to avoid offence to other Pentecostals–about the papacy; and a corresponding silence about a more loyal attachment to the Holy See. It is painful to record but should be said that the pioneer of American Pentecostalism among Catholics and its publicly take issue with Pope Paul V1 On Humane Vitae

b) The Priesthood and Episcopate. Running as a thread through apologists for Catholic Pentecostalism is an almost instinctive contraposition of, and I quote, “charismatic” and “hierarchical”, or “spiritual” and “institutional”. While some commentators state the dual aspects in the Church and even stress the importance of harmony between the two, others have begun to opt for a theological position quite at variance with historic Catholicism. They suggest that in the New Testament there was essentially only one sacrament for conferring the gifts of the Spirit.� Baptism gave a Christian all the essentials of what later on the “institutional church” developed into separate functions, namely the diaconate, priesthood and episcopate.

c) Catholic Apostolate. The heaviest artillery of Pentecostals in the Catholic camp is levelled at the “ineffectual, irrelevant and dispirited” form of Christianity prevalent in the Church. Accordingly, under the impulse of the Spirit, radical changes are demanded in the Church’s apostolate. Old forms of trying to reach the people, especially the young, should be abandoned. This applies particularly to Catholic education. In spite of the immense expenditure of money and human effort being put into parochial schools, Pentecostals are saying, how often do we not hear complaint that a pitifully small proportion of the students emerge as deeply convinced and committed Christians? We can therefore well use some new life in the Church. Concretely this means to enter other kinds of work for the faithful, and not retain Catholic parochial schools–as more than one teaching order, influenced by Pentecostalism, has already decided to carry into effect.

d) The New Spirituality. Given the posture of Pentecostalism as a phenomenal downpour of charismatic grace, it is only natural that the human contribution to the divine effusion is minimized. Actually defendants of the movement are careful to explain that a new kind of spirituality was born with Pentecostalism.

As heretofore taught, persons aspiring to sanctity were told that recollection had to be worked at and cultivated. It meant painstaking effort to keep oneself in the presence of God and consciously fostering, perhaps through years of practice, prayerful awareness of God. The charismatic movement is actually a discovery that all of this propaedeutics is unnecessary. In view of its importance, it is worth quoting the new spiritual doctrine in full:

There is a subtle but very significant difference between what the presence of God means in the spiritual doctrine that has long been usual in novitiates, seminaries, and the like, and what it means for those who have shared the Pentecostal experience.

The difference can be put bluntly in the following terms: The former put the accent on the practice, whereas the latter put it on the presence. That is to say, the former regard the constant awareness of God’s presence as a goal to be striven for, but difficult to attain; hence they exert themselves in recalling over and over that God is here, and in frequently renewing their intention to turn their thoughts to Him.

The latter, on the contrary, seem to start with the experiential awareness of God’s presence as the root which enlivens and gives its characteristic notes to all their prayer, love and spirituality.

It is not too much to call this “instant mysticism”. And if some charismatic do not succeed as well (or as soon) as others in this sudden experience of God which dispenses with the labourious process of cultivating recollection, it must be put down to a lack of sufficient docility to the Spirit or, more simply, to the fact that the Holy Spirit remains master of His gifts and breathes when (and where He wills).

But the essential dictum stands: those who charismatically experience God, and they are now numbered in thousands, came by the phenomenon without having to go through the hard school of mental and ascetical discipline still taught by an outmoded spirituality.

e) Aggressive Defensiveness. Having postulated what they call the “Pentecostal Spirituality”, its proponents defend it not only against present-day critics of such “cheap grace”, but they anticipate unspoken objections from the masters of mystical theology. Among their silent critics, whom they criticize, is St. John of the Cross.

As elsewhere, so here is offered a contraposition, the classical doctrine on the charism (or extraordinary gifts of the Spirit) and the new doctrine of Pentecostalism. Again direct quotation will bring out the full confrontation:

On the practical level, the classical doctrine on the charism has been formed chiefly by St. John of the Cross.

The stand that he takes is predominantly negative: i.e., a warning against the harm that comes from rejoicing excessively in the possession of such gifts. The one who does so, he says, leaves himself open to deception, either by the devil or by his own imagination: in relying on these charism, he loses some of the merit of faith; and finally, he is tempted to vainglory.

Similarly when St. John discusses supernatural communications that come by way of visions or words, particularly those that are perceived by the imagination or the bodily senses, he is mainly concerned to warn against the dangers of deception and excessive attachment.

He condemns the practice of seeking to obtain information from God through persons favoured with such communications. Even when God answers the queries that are thus addressed to Him, He does so out of condescension for our weakness, and not because he is pleased to be thus questioned.

If there is anywhere that Pentecostal spirituality seem to conflict with the classical it is here. Then follow pages of a strong defence of the new positive approach to charismatic experience, admitting that where conflict exists between this and the teaching of such mystics as John of the Cross, the main reason is obvious. Men like John and women like Theresa of Avila lived in a former age, when charism were rare and then given only to individuals. In our age they are literally an inundation and their recipients are countless multitudes.

f) Religious Communities. Not surprisingly, the Pentecostal movement has made some of its deepest effects of religious communities, of men, but especially of women.

All problems facing the Church at large affected the lives of those who, by prior commitment, dedicated themselves to the pursuit of holiness.

When the charismatic experience offered them release from anxiety and the hope of a strong sense of God’s presence—-in spite of the turmoil all around—-religious took to the movement on a scale that no one actually knows. But all estimates indicated that the number is large.

We are still on our final analysis and our approach has been to point up the ideology of Pentecostal leadership, to see whether (and if) it is at variance with historic Catholicism.

A recently, privately-bound study of a religious who took to Pentecostalism reveals many things about convents and cloisters that is common knowledge among the initiated but still unknown among the faithful at large.

Thematic to this study is the firm belief that the bete noire of religious life is structure and institutionalism; that openness to the Spirit along Pentecostal lines gives best promise for religious in the future. A few sample statements indicated the general tenor:

We must remember that in order to choose religious life, you must be a misfit.

The danger is that a sacred institution tends to isolate man so he can stand back and deal with God. The institution tends to come between man and God.

Religious life is a human institution which God merely tolerates. God’s pleasure is the one thing necessary, and God’s good pleasure is man’s total openness. It is in this openness that we find our true identity, but this takes courage.

Total openness takes faith. Awareness of our true identity implies a life of faith. But faith implies doubt. You can’t have faith without doubt. Doubt and faith are two sides of the same thing. We don’t pray right because we evade doubt. And we evade it by regularity and by activism. It is in these two ways…by which we justify the self-perpetuation of our institutions.

While other factors have also been operative, it was sentiments like these that contributed to the growing tide in some communities with impatience at the slowness of the institutional Church to up-date religious life, make it truly open to the Spirit, and experience the rich depth of internal peace and joy that seemed to be lacking in structured community routine.

It is not a coincidence that some spokesmen for the charismatic approach to a life of the evangelical counsels have been most critical of such symbols of institutionalism as the Sacred Congregation for Religious. It is not surprising that some who feel that Rome is archaic or out of touch with the times should also be most enthusiastic about Pentecostalism.

 

Epilogue:

There are those who say we should just allow the Pentecostal movement to go and then see what happens. But that is not in the best tradition of Christian prudence. If, as I personally believe, latter-day Pentecostalism is in the same essential stream with Gnosticism, Montanism, and Illuminism, we do not pass moral judgment on people but prudential judgment on an ideology if we say all that I have said in this lecture.

There are grave needs in the Church today–of which the gravest is the urgent recovery of prayer across the spectrum of Catholic living–among bishops, priests, religious and the laity. But if prayer and the experience of God’s presence are so urgently needed, we must use the means that centuries of Christian wisdom have shown are securely effective to satisfy this need. Pentecostalism is not one of these means.

 

IN INDIA

1. Cardinal Calls For Check On Distortions In Charismatic Movement

KOCHI, India January 23, 2002 (UCAN) www.ucanews.com Cardinal Varkey Vithayathil of Ernakulam-Angamaly has called on Catholics in India to be vigilant against charismatic groups that deviate from Church teachings. In a pastoral letter, the head of the Syro-Malabar Church (SMC) warned the Church members that some evangelists across the country are indulging in anti-Church teachings.

The letter was read during Sunday Mass Jan. 20 in the nearly 2,500 parishes of SMC’s 24 dioceses. The Oriental Church, based in the southern Indian state of Kerala, has 13 dioceses in Kerala and another 11 outside the state.

 

While lauding the charismatic movement for its spiritual renewal of the Church, the cardinal expressed regret that some groups are deviating from Church teachings.

Some retreat groups and evangelists use their own methods and work parallel to the Church, propagating spiritual missions such as healing the sick, driving out evil spirits and offering Sacraments independently, he said.

SMC spokesperson Father Paul Thelakat said that the cardinal’s pastoral letter aims to help people understand the charismatic movement and the Catholic Church’s decision to ban some retreat groups in Kerala.

In June and October last year, the Kerala Catholic Bishops’ Council banned two charismatic groups for organizing spiritual revival meetings that centered on misplaced Catholic beliefs and theological positions.

“The SMC bishop’s synod authorized the major archbishop to explain to the people about the distortions that have crept into the charismatic movement in recent years,” Father Thelakat told UCA News Jan. 20.

In response to the ban, some evangelists who run retreat groups in various dioceses got together to send an explanatory letter to the bishops in Kerala.

Jose Anathanam, founder of the Upper Room charismatic retreat group, circulated an eight-page letter arguing that the ban on him is unethical, uncalled for and against the Church’s own teachings. Anathanam, a Catholic who was banned after he was found baptizing people in rivers, said in his letter that he has a right to baptize his followers for Christ. He also criticized the Church practice of child Baptism, saying it should not be done at an age when one cannot make a commitment to Jesus. Anathanam claimed his spiritual meetings have rekindled the faith of the people, including Catholics. He said God has given him the conviction and spiritual right to baptize others.

However, Cardinal Vithayathil’s letter said the Church does not permit any spiritual revival groups to act separately from the Church. He also insisted that relying solely on the Bible, disregarding Church teachings, is against the Catholic faith and practice. The Bible grew in the Church and she is the keeper and interpreter of the Bible. If evangelists break away from the Church and proclaim that they need only the Bible and not the Church, then it becomes a Protestant movement,” said the Catholic Church leader. He said no Catholic preacher should interpret Gospel passages separately from the Church or offer Sacraments according to his wish.

“Every spiritual renewal group has to grow within the boundaries of parishes” under the guidance of a parish priest, he said, adding that it was “unhealthy” that some groups operate “as parallel outfits” within parishes.

The Church does not teach that diseases will be cured through prayer, said the cardinal, who asked people to make use of modern medicine and psychiatry to treat and cure their physical or mental illness.

“No particular evangelist or charismatic group has been gifted with spiritual prowess to heal illnesses. Similarly, no charismatic group or evangelist should come out with any statement against any other religious community,” Cardinal Vithayathil said. The letter also reminded people and priests of the Church requirement that only priests authorized by local bishops could perform exorcism.

“Christian spirituality is simple. Spirituality is not an escape from the responsibilities of life. The charismatic movement should help people experience this spirituality and the responsibilities of their life better,” the cardinal said.

 

2. MANGALORE: PRIEST DRAWS ATTENTION TO
DISTURBING
SIGNS
AMONG
CHARISMATICS

MANGALORE, August 27, 2006: A priest in Mangalore has cautioned Charismatic Catholics against going beyond the Church’s understanding of Charismatic gifts and living with double standards.
Highlighting the excessive enthusiasm of being a Charismatic, Fr. Victor A. Pinto, parish priest of the Immaculate Conception Church at Mulky, explains how some Charismatics wouldn’t miss a retreat even though they are not in talking terms with own their in-laws or neighbours. In a full page article published in ‘Raknno’, the Diocesan Konkani weekly, the Priest tries to draw attention to certain things in Charismatic circles that he thinks are close to crossing limits.
The real testimony, he says, is in the witness given at home, in the wards and parish, and not in the various claims of healing and deliverance which take place at retreat centres.
Charisms, Fr. Pinto explains, takes its root in the Greek word “Charisma” which means “free gift”. Hence no gift may be reckoned to be either big or small and no one may make a boast about them. These gifts, he notes, are given for a particular purpose and are not permanent but temporary.
Putting the primacy on the fruit of the Holy Spirit, he deems it necessary for every Catholic to show it in their lives since these are for everyone, whereas the “extraordinary gifts,” he says, are given by God only “to very few” and “this is attested to by the lives of the Blesseds and the Saints in the Church.”
Speaking of the attraction of healings and signs at retreat centres, Fr. Pinto says, “People gather in great numbers at retreat centres even unmindful of their Sunday obligation because wonders take place there that don’t take place in the Church. The Jesus there is mighty but the one in the Church is weak.” He cautioned that “programmes taking place at retreat and pilgrimage centres should not disturb parish activities.”
Money accumulates where wonders take place, and this is true even of Catholic retreat centres which borrow much from Protestant Pentecostals, he alleges. Hence “as a proof of true Gospel proclamation, it is important and useful that a good witness be given by using the accumulated money to carry out works of mercy.”

 

3. Church warns against new charismatic sects

http://www.indiancatholic.in/news/storydetails.php/11667-1-1-Church-warns-against-new-charismatic-sects

KOCHI March 27, 2009 The Kerala Catholic Bishops’ Council (KCBC), the apex body of the Catholic Church in the southern India state of Kerala, is set to issue a warning against the mushrooming of new church sects that have come up in the state.
A pastoral letter prepared by KCBC said recent upsurge in new sects challenges the Apostolic traditions of the church and rejects the spirit of the Second Vatican Council are these groups are unrelated to the official charismatic renewal initiative.
The pastoral letter, to be read out in Catholic parishes across the dioceses next month, says the tendencies to set up new churches are “dangerous”.
It says several prayer groups led by lay members of the church have turned into sects and moved away from the teachings and tradition of the church. Many of the interpretations of the Bible made by these sects are not reasonable and are against the tradition of the church.
KCBC said the sects which, through wrong interpretations of the Bible, have spread the idea that the end of the world is at hand and that the use of things or figures sacred to other religions leads to the entry of evil spirits into the user.
“This is against the spirit of the Second Vatican Council, which clearly stated that the church truly respected and accepted whatever was holy and true in other religions,” it said
.
The pastoral letter says the Charismatic Movement in Kerala under the Catholic Church is coordinated by the Charismatic Commission of the KCBC headquartered at Emmaus Centre, Kalamassery.

 

4. PASTORAL LETTER Prot. No. 417/2009
dated May 25, 2009

http://www.lancasterdiocese.org.uk/admin/Uploads/media/35/Letter%20to%20Syro-Malabar%20community%2028%20June%202009_1.pdf
EXTRACT

From Varkey Cardinal Vithayathil, C.Ss.R., Major Archbishop of Ernakulam-Angamaly to Most Rev. Vincent Nichols, Archbishop of Westminster, London England 25 May 2009.

BE VIGILANT:

On this occasion I wish to draw your attention to how vigilant we should be to preserve the purity of our faith.

In a situation where there are no clear organizational structures of church administration and especially where there are no possibilities for pastoral care in our own ecclesial traditions or facilities for imparting the faith formation, the possibility of going astray from our original faith inherited from our forefathers is very great.

Today there are many sects spreading teachings that are fundamentally opposed to the teachings of the Catholic Church. It is a sad fact that lured by these sects many have ended up in interpreting the Bible falsely, in neglecting the sacramental life and even in breaking off from the catholic communion.

Let me bring to your notice the relevant portions from the pastoral letter issued by the Kerala Catholic Bishop’s Council in March this year regarding the newly formed sects.

“In recent times some lay gospel preachers have started their own gospel retreat teams and prayer groups and gradually having separated themselves from the authentic catholic teachings and controls have become separate sects on their own. Many of their bible interpretations are contrary to the sacred traditions and teachings and even to common sense.” The pastoral letter refers to some gospel movements and prayer centers which have been recently started in Kerala and which have no ecclesiastical recognition and permission and which have been falsely presenting themselves as having ecclesiastical recognition. These movements include the EMPEROR EMMANUEL TRUST having its center at Muriad in the diocese of Irinjalakuda, “AMMA” at Mala, the UPPER ROOM of Kanjirappally, CORNER STONE, SPIRIT IN JESUS, ATMABHISHEKAM of Ernakulam, and ecclesial communities like the HEAVENLY FEAST. The pastoral letter warns the faithful not to participate in prayer meetings and retreats organized by such sects and groups not recognized by the Catholic Church.

The Syro-Malabar Bishop’s Synod held in August 2008 also had recommended taking action against movements like the Spirit in Jesus, Emperor Emmanuel, Upper Room, etc.

Since these sects mentioned above have been prohibited in one or more dioceses and the evil effects of their activities are not confined to the dioceses where they originated, the Permanent Synod of the Syro-Malabar Church recommended extending their prohibition to the whole of the Syro-Malabar Church. Accordingly, I hereby, declare that these movements mentioned above are prohibited in the whole Syro-Malabar Church. Let me exhort all of you not to take part in the programs organized by these sects or to co-operate with their activities in any way.

Those who invite retreat preachers or groups for retreats and prayer meetings should ensure that they have the approval of the competent authorities of the Catholic Church…

+Varkey Cardinal Vithayathil, Major Archbishop of the Syro-Malabar Church

N.B: This pastoral letter is to be readout during the Holy Mass on June 29, 2009 in all churches and chapels of the Syro-Malabar Church where there is Sunday Mass for the public.

In the context of cults and sects founded by ex-Catholic charismatic lay persons, read:

EMPEROR EMMANUEL-DANGEROUS DOOMSDAY CULT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/EMPEROR_EMMANUEL-DANGEROUS_DOOMSDAY_CULT.doc

EMPEROR EMMANUEL-DANGEROUS DOOMSDAY CULT-SUMMARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/EMPEROR_EMMANUEL-DANGEROUS_DOOMSDAY_CULT-SUMMARY.doc

RELATIONSHIP TO NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/RELATIONSHIP_TO_NON_CHRISTIAN_RELIGIONS.doc

ANTHONY SAMUEL-ADONAI’S BRIDE-CATHOLIC CHARISMATIC PREACHER TURNS PENTECOSTAL

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ANTHONY_SAMUEL-ADONAIS_BRIDE-CATHOLIC_CHARISMATIC_PREACHER_TURNS_PENTECOSTAL.doc

 

SPEAKING IN TONGUES AT MASS

http://www.zenit.org/rssenglish-30138

ROME, August 24, 2010 (
Zenit.org) Answered by Legionary of Christ Father Edward McNamara, professor of liturgy at the Regina Apostolorum university.

Q: What is allowed for regarding the (so-called) “speaking in tongues” during a Charismatic Mass? And what exactly is an acceptable type of such Mass? Recently, I attended a Mass where the priest added his own prayers during the elevation of the Eucharist (having said the formal prayers of consecration) and, with those present (who were, excluding myself, members of the parish charismatic prayer group), prayed in tongues during the Eucharistic Prayer and at other moments of the Mass. There were various other obvious illicit moments during the Mass and perhaps afterward as well (e.g., layperson anointing with some type of oil), but I’m particularly curious about the “tongues”. As far as I can deduce, this is not allowed, but it’s exceedingly difficult to find anything to the contrary aside from mere opinions. P.H., Limerick, Ireland
A: There are practically no universal guidelines on this subject, except of course the general norms that prohibit adding anything whatsoever to officially prescribed texts.
Although some individual bishops have published norms for their dioceses, as far as I know the most complete treatment of this subject is that published by the
Brazilian bishops’ conference. The document, “Pastoral Orientation Regarding the Catholic Charismatic Renewal,” was issued in November 1994. It can be accessed in the Portuguese original at the bishops’ Web site: www.cnbb.com.br.
It must be noted that the Brazilian bishops have a generally positive view of the Charismatic Renewal, and a significant number participate in charismatic Masses. The renewal is considered as being especially attuned and appealing to a wide swath of Brazilian society and is credited as helping to stem the hemorrhaging of Catholics toward Pentecostal sects.
Therefore, the norms issued by the bishops should be seen as genuine orientations to help the Catholic Charismatic Renewal achieve its full potential as an integral portion of the wider Catholic community. They should not be seen as condemnation of aberrations and abuses.
In dealing with liturgy (Nos. 38-44), the bishops’ document recommends that the members of the renewal receive an adequate liturgical formation. It reminds them that the liturgy is governed by precise rules and nothing external should be introduced (No. 40). No. 41 has precise indications:
“In the celebration of Holy Mass the words of the institution must not be stressed in an inadequate fashion. Nor must the Eucharistic Prayer be interrupted by moments of praise for Christ’s Eucharistic presence by means of applause, cheers, processions, hymns of Eucharistic praise or any other manifestations that exalt in this way the Real Presence and end up emptying out the various dimensions of the Eucharistic celebration.”
In No. 42 the bishops indicate that music and gestures should be appropriate to the moment of the celebration and follow the liturgical norms. A clear distinction should be made between liturgical hymns and other religious songs that are reserved to prayer meetings. Hymns should preferably be chosen from an official repertoire of liturgical songs.
Finally, the bishops say that Charismatic Renewal meetings should not be scheduled to coincide with regular Masses and other gatherings of the whole ecclesial community.
When referring to speaking in tongues (No. 62), the document offers the following clarifications:
“Speaking or praying in tongues: The object or destination of praying in tongues is God himself, being the attitude of a person absorbed in a particular conversation with God. The object or destination of speaking in tongues is the community. The Apostle Paul teaches, ‘When I am in the presence of the community I would rather say five words that mean something than ten thousand words in a tongue’ (1 Corinthians 14:19). Since in practice it is difficult to distinguish between the inspirations of the Holy Spirit and the instigations of the group leader, there should never be a call encouraging praying in tongues, and speaking in tongues should not take place unless there is also an interpreter.”
I think that these wise counsels and norms from the Brazilian bishops show that
it is not in conformity with the authentic charism of the Catholic Charismatic renewal to speak in tongues during Mass.

More on Speaking in Tongues [at Mass]

http://zenit.org/article-30279?l=english

ROME, September 7, 2010 After our mention of the norms of the Brazilian bishops’ conference on speaking and praying in tongues during Mass (see August 24), a reader from Indiana wrote:
“In 1975, at the International Conference on the Charismatic Renewal held in Rome, Pope Paul VI allowed Cardinal Suenens to concelebrate a charismatic Mass in St. Peter’s. At that Mass, there was most definitely praying in tongues (not ‘speaking in tongues’) along with singing in tongues by the cardinals, bishops, priests and laypeople all gathered together at this Mass, with the Pope’s approval. It was a beautiful time of worship in the heart of the Church. The Pope himself spoke to us after Mass with words of welcome and advice for those involved in the charismatic renewal. It is important to make a distinction, as St. Paul himself does, between speaking in tongues and praying in tongues.”


The document I quoted from Brazil clearly made the distinction between praying and speaking in tongues, but finally decided that neither was appropriate in the context of Mass.
The fact that in 1975 Pope Paul VI allowed this concelebration in no way suggests an official approval of all charismatic practices during Mass. In 1975 the Catholic charismatic renewal was barely 8 years old and the Pope was offering cautious encouragement to the movement.
The Church is not hasty in granting definitive approvals or condemnations. It prefers to observe new spiritual realities and orientate little by little. In this sense the 1994 Brazilian document or the 2000
Instruction on Prayers for Healing by the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith represent more mature reflections in the light of lived experience.
The aim of such reflections and guidelines is not to condemn the charismatic renewal but to help it achieve its full potential as an integral part of the Church.

 

CONFLICTING VIEWS

ICCRS LEADERSHIP FORMATION

Volume XXXVI Number 5, October – December 2010

http://www.catholicrenewalservices.com/index_files/ICCRSLeadersDec.pdf

QUESTIONS TO THE ICCRS DOCTRINAL COMMISSION

The ICCRS Doctrinal Commission is headed by Bp. Joseph Grech (Australia) and is formed by Fr. Peter Hocken (Austria), Fr. Francis Martin (USA), and Dr. Mary Healy (USA).

The ICCRS Doctrinal Commission is in consultation with theologians from around the world.

Is it OK to pray in tongues at Mass?

The ICCRS Doctrinal Commission has received several inquiries in response to a column published by the Zenit news service on August 24, concerning whether it is permissible to speak in tongues at Mass. The author of the column, Fr. Edward McNamara, LC, cited a 1994 document of the Brazilian bishops’ conference and concluded that “it is not in conformity with the authentic charism of the Catholic Charismatic renewal to speak in tongues during Mass.” However, the Brazilian bishops’ document does not support this conclusion. We would like to clarify this matter to dispel any confusion it may have caused among members of the CCR.

The Brazilian bishops’ document was intended to address specific pastoral situations in Brazil and does not apply to the universal Church, although it does contain some helpful guidelines. As Fr. McNamara notes, the document draws a distinction between “praying in tongues” (prayer addressed to God) and “speaking in tongues” (a message addressed to the assembly). However, he overlooks the relevance of this distinction for the question at hand. His conclusion refers to “speaking in tongues” during Mass without noting that what normally takes place at charismatic liturgies is “praying in tongues.”

The bishops do not say that praying in tongues should not take place at Mass, only that leaders should not specifically call for it. Nor do they prohibit “speaking in tongues”; they only say that it should not take place unless there is also an interpreter.

In considering the proper use of the gift of tongues, it is important to reflect on the teaching of St. Paul. Paul speaks about tongues in 1 Corinthians in the context of instructions on the church’s liturgical assemblies (1 Corinthians 11-14). He describes tongues as a form of prayer under the influence of the Holy Spirit; it is praying or singing “with the spirit” (1 Corinthians 14:15). In saying that the tongue-speaker “utters mysteries in the Spirit” (1 Corinthians 14:2), Paul indicates that tongues is pre-conceptual, pre-verbal prayer — a prayer of the heart that expresses God’s praise aloud but without words. Paul corrects certain abuses in Corinth in which tongues was being overemphasized to the detriment of prophecy and other gifts that have a greater capacity to build up the body of Christ (1 Corinthians 14:1-17). Nevertheless, he says, “I want you all to speak in tongues” and “I thank God that I speak in tongues more than you all” (14:5, 18). Elsewhere Paul warns Christians, “Do not quench the Spirit… but test everything, hold fast to what is good” (1 Thessalonians 5:19-21). And he specifically admonishes, “Do not forbid speaking in tongues” (1 Corinthians 14:39).

The writings of the Church Fathers also help illuminate this question.

Many Fathers refer to jubilation (jubilatio), a form of praying and singing aloud without words. Their descriptions of jubilation are remarkably similar to our experience of praying or singing in tongues today. St. Augustine explains: “One who jubilates does not utter words, but a certain sound of joy without words: for it is the voice of the soul poured forth in joy, expressing, as far as possible, what it feels without reflecting on the meaning. Rejoicing in exultation, a man uses words that cannot be spoken and understood, but he simply lets his joy burst forth without words; his voice then appears to express a happiness so intense that he cannot explain it” (En. in Ps., 99.4). Augustine does not merely allow but urges his congregation to jubilate: “Rejoice and speak. If you cannot express your joy, jubilate: jubilation expresses your joy if you cannot speak. Let not your joy be silent” (ibid., 97.4). St. Gregory the Great adds, “But we call it jubilus, when we conceive such joy in the heart as we cannot give vent to by the force of words, and yet the triumph of the heart vents with the voice what it cannot give forth by speech. Now the mouth is rightly said to be filled with laughter, the lips with jubilation, since in that eternal land, when the mind of the righteous is borne away in transport, the tongue is lifted up in the song of praise” (Moralia, 8.89; cf. 28.35).

Numerous other Fathers write in similar way. What more fitting occasion could there be for such joy overflowing into wordless praise than at those moments of the liturgy where there is room for a response of song or praise, such as at the alleluia or after communion? In fact, jubilation with improvised melodies was an ordinary part of the liturgy for centuries, and had a significant influence on the development of medieval church music.

This background helps us recognize that tongues is not something “external” introduced into the liturgy; rather, it is a way of singing or praying under the leading of the Spirit. Certainly there can be and sometimes are abuses of the gift of tongues at Mass. But tongues itself is a work of the Spirit, a gift that leads us into more fervent worship, deeper surrender and more intimate communion with the Lord. Countless people in the CCR can testify that this is the case.

It is also important to keep in mind that the popes from the earliest years of the CCR, from Paul VI to Benedict XVI, have strongly supported and encouraged the Renewal as a movement in the Church. On several occasions the popes have celebrated Masses with CCR groups in which there was singing and praying in tongues. Many bishops’ conferences have also issued statements affirming the CCR and the spiritual renewal it has brought to millions of the faithful. Readers interested in finding out more about papal statements on the CCR may consult the ICCRS book “Then Peter stood up…” Collections of the Popes’ Addresses to the CCR from its Origin to the Year 2000. Bishops’ statements with specific guidelines should be read in light of these addresses.

Members of the CCR in every country are encouraged to maintain good relationships with their local church and to follow faithfully any guidelines given by their bishops.

 

Speaking in Tongues at Mass: Some guidelines

http://www.colocatholicccr.org/index_files/Page1544.htm

Dear Brothers and Sisters in Christ

The question of whether or not to use the charisms in the Mass has come up recently, and so I would like to take this opportunity to answer the question here.
In our Liturgical tradition, it is clear from the law of the Church that the liturgical texts of the Mass may not be changed, even by a bishop who is celebrating the Mass. The question arises from this is: Isn’t singing in tongues an addition of something foreign to the Mass? Because it is verbal, doesn’t it have to follow this rubrical prohibition?  Let us study for a minute what it is we are saying and doing when we sing (or speak) in tongues during the Mass.

A few distinctions must be made immediately when we talk about tongues during the Mass:

There are two expressions of tongues speaking in the Charismatic Renewal’s experience, namely:

1. Speaking (a message) in tongues, and

2. The collective or individual expression of praying in tongues.

In accord with the teaching of St. Paul, if there is a message or prophecy in tongues, it MUST be interpreted, and the message discerned for authenticity. Therefore if the message is not interpreted, it is considered an aberration, and the speaker ought to be counseled about discernment to minimize interruptions during the Mass. If this pheno-menon is experienced in the liturgy, and there is someone present with the charism if interpretation, it is best that

1. Speaking a message in tongues should only be done in a clearly specified “charismatic liturgy,” (that is, one that is not a parish liturgy) in order to minimize the confusion of the faithful who don’t know or understand this gift.

2. The speaker of a message in tongues should submit his or her urging to speak out in tongues to the approval/disapproval of those discerners or word gifts facilitators ministering at the Charismatic Mass. These facilitators should be clearly identified and the speaker must have their approval before being allowed to make such an expression at the Mass. (N.B. The celebrant of the Mass would also have to give permission ahead of time).

Praying in tongues during the Mass can take place in the following ways:

1. Private-voiceless murmuring in tongues (always).

2. Collective vocal signing in tongues at some points in the Liturgy (but, only if permission for singing in tongues during the Liturgy is given ahead of time by the celebrant).

 

In the first case (private praying in tongues), It is established Catholic practice to add certain aspirations at appropriate points in the Mass.  Most commonly these are: “My Lord and My God” during the elevation, or the prayer that accompanies the triple signing with the cross before the Gospel, and finally, mental prayer during the silences prescribed during the rites (most commonly after the words “Let us pray”). Voiceless prayers, murmured ‘under our breath’ are really no different than praying in tongues ‘under our breath’. Praying in tongues in this way can be recommended throughout the Liturgy since we can still be conscious of our surroundings when praying in this way, and not disturb those around us by drawing attention to ourselves.

In the second case (collective vocal singing in tongues), following on the principle of the last paragraph, can be allowed. For example, at the moments of adoration during the elevations of the Eucharistic Prayer, the periods of silence after the readings, or hymns. These all are places where a ‘judicious’ use of praying or singing in tongues might be allowed. As mentioned already these expressions are subject to the regulation of the local ordinary and the permission of the celebrant. This kind of expression should never draw attention to those praying, but rather always be oriented as prayer to the Trinity, the only worthy one to receive such expressions of prayer and adoration. 

Singing in tongues at the Liturgy should not be encouraged by any intervening direction or statement such as “let us all lift our voices in Tongues,” or any such thing. Rather it should be permitted if someone is led to sing in tongues spontaneously. There are now customary places where singing in tongues has been permitted in a charismatic masses since the beginning of the Renewal, and these seem to not interrupt the flow of the liturgy unduly. This has even occurred at the Masses during international gatherings of the Charismatic Renewal with the Pope.

If the celebrant of the Mass proceeds with the liturgy, even as singing in tongues is happening, then all tongues should stop. Therefore, I would recommend that singing in tongues in a Charismatic Mass be limited to (but not prescribed for) the following points in the liturgy:

1. After the opening Hymn

2. After the Glory to God (if sung)

3. After the Responsorial Psalm

4. After the Gospel Acclamation

5. After the Holy, Holy, Holy

6. After the Elevation each of the Body of Christ or Blood of Christ in the Eucharistic Prayer

7. After the Communion chant or hymn.

It is hoped that this information and set of guidelines will help Catholic Charismatics to be comfortable with the use of their charisms in the liturgy, and will understand more the nature of singing in tongues during the Mass.  It is most important that the charismatic expressions be submitted to the Church’s good order, and the legislation of the Bishop, or the direction given during the Liturgy by the celebrant.  God is a God of order, and not disorder.

Sincerely, Fr. Don Malin, VF, C-4 Coordinator, Colorado Catholic Charismatic Committee, August 24, 2010

 

ADDITIONAL INFORMATION

With Hummes, there arrives at the Curia a world champion, Brazil

http://chiesa.espresso.repubblica.it/articolo/94562?eng=y

It had the primacy as the most populous Catholic nation. But today Brazil faces the challenge of the formidable growth of Pentecostal and Charismatic Christianity. How will the Church of Rome respond? A survey by the Pew Forum. By Sandro Magister ROMA, November 3, 2006.

On the vigil for the Feast of All Saints, Benedict XVI called to direct the Vatican congregation for the clergy a personality of the first rank in the worldwide Church: Cardinal Cláudio Hummes, archbishop of São Paulo in Brazil. Until 1967, the congregation for the clergy was called the congregation “of the Council”. It was created four centuries earlier with the aim of applying the norms of the Council of Trent.
Today its main tasks are overseeing the activities of priests all over the world, and the catechesis of the faithful.
These are tasks particularly close to the heart of Benedict XVI, as proven by his frequent appeals, especially in the addresses he delivers to bishops on their “ad limina” visits.
In October of 2005, during the synod of bishops, Pope Joseph Ratzinger was deeply moved by the diagnosis that Hummes made of the state of Catholicism in Brazil and in the rest of South America:
“The number of Brazilians who declare themselves Catholics has diminished rapidly, on an average of 1% a year. In 1991 Catholic Brazilians were nearly 83%, today and according to new studies, they are barely 67%. We wonder with anxiety: how long will Brazil remain a Catholic country? In conformity with this situation, it has been found that in Brazil there are two Protestant pastors for each Catholic priest, and the majority from the Pentecostal Churches. Many indications show that the same is true for almost all of Latin America and here too we wonder: how long will Latin America remain a Catholic continent?”
A few days later, Benedict XVI announced that in May of 2007 he will go to Brazil in person, to the shrine of the Aparecida, for the general conference of the CELAM, the federation of Latin American bishops’ conferences.

And the pope is now asking Hummes to take command, from Rome, of a Catholic revival in the vast regions of the world where the “Fire from Heaven” rages most strongly.
“Fire from Heaven” is the title of a famous essay written in 1995 by the American Protestant theologian Harvey Cox, describing the formidable growth of Pentecostal and Charismatic Christianity over the past century.
Another important book for understanding this phenomenon is from 2002: “The Next Christendom. The Coming of Global Christianity.” The author, Philip Jenkins, is a professor of history and religious studies at Pennsylvania State University.
Pentecostal and Charismatic Christianity, which developed at the beginning of the twentieth century and grew in a series of waves, today comprises almost a fourth of the 2 billion Christians all over the world.
A substantial part of this movement has given rise to new independent Churches, but another part has remained within the historical Churches, including the Catholic Church.
The dominant traits of this new Christianity are a profound personal faith, a demanding and puritanical morality, doctrinal orthodoxy, tightly knit community ties, a strong missionary spirit, prophecy, healings, and visions.
Brazil is a country in which the advent of this new form of Christianity is particularly visible.
In the 1980 census, Catholics made up 89 percent of the population, and members of the Pentecostal Churches made up 3.3 percent. In the 2000 census, the Catholics dropped to 73.6 percent, and the Pentecostals rose to 10.4.
This year, a survey by the Pew Forum on Religion & Public Life conducted in the metropolitan areas of Brazil showed Catholics at 57 percent and Protestants at 21 percent.
Eight out of ten Protestants identify themselves as Pentecostal or Charismatic. And around half of the Catholics identify themselves this way. Three out of four of those who have joined the new Pentecostal Churches are former Catholics.
The Brazilian Catholic Church has, therefore, experienced severe losses and significant internal changes over the past few decades. The “base ecclesial communities,” which the hierarchy emphasized at first, have restricted the ranks of the faithful instead of expanding them. Liberation theology, which has its origins in Western Europe, has sparked an even more restricted and self-referential élite, the polar opposite of the Charismatic currents that are running wild among the popular classes as well. In recent years, there have been signs of reconsideration in the Catholic hierarchy, as exemplified by the personal evolution of Hummes himself, a member of the Franciscan order of friars minor who was initially of social-progressive leanings, but later drew closer to the Charismatic movement.
In any case, the perception that the advance of the Pentecostals and Charismatics is the most significant overall new development in Christianity over the last century is far from being shared by the hierarchy as a whole and by the élites that influence public opinion the most.
This blindness was the recent target of an authoritative exponent of Christian progressivism in Italy, the Waldensian Protestant pastor Giorgio Bouchard, in two books dedicated to the Pentecostal and “Evangelical” revival:
Bouchard writes: “The Pentecostals, and with them other evangelicals, are absolutely the religious movement spreading most rapidly throughout the world: more than the historical Protestant and Catholic Churches, more than the Muslims who also find themselves in a phase of vigorous expansion. [...] In an age infested by the worst kind of moral relativism and by a suffocating materialism, the Pentecostals represent a new and legitimate interpretation of Christian piety, founded on a great certainty: the presence of the Spirit, the greatly overlooked third person of the Trinity.”
He continues: “Naturally, this movement is not very welcome among the secularized intellectuals of Harvard, the Sorbonne, and Frankfurt. They have begun to use the word ‘fundamentalist’ as a synonym for ‘obscurantist’: but this is a lexical abuse that must be firmly resisted. [...] Fundamentalism has one great merit: it brings the Bible back into focus as the touchstone for society, and also as a book of prayer. [...] Of course, we can criticize them from our point of view as somewhat disenchanted Europeans, and sometimes it is right to criticize them, but I don’t think it is licit to dismiss them summarily. Why is it that lung cancer is almost completely nonexistent among them, and AIDS almost unknown? Why is it that their young people abstain from drugs and alcohol? It could be that these same much-despised fundamentalists constitute the last manifestation of the puritan spirit that has had such a great importance in the history of modern democracy.”
The Pentecostal and Charismatic revival in Brazil and in nine other countries – the United States, Chile, Guatemala, Kenya, Nigeria, South Africa, India, the Philippines, and South Korea – was the subject of an in-depth survey conducted recently by the Pew Forum on Religion & Public Life in Washington.
In the concluding report for the survey, “Pentecostals” is used to indicate the adherents to new Churches of this kind – like the Assemblies of God, in existence for over a century, or the more recent Universal Church of the Kingdom of God, which is especially widespread in Brazil – while “Charismatics” refers to those who have remained within the historical Churches, both Catholic and Protestant. The term “renewal” refers to both of these groupings.
So then, in the metropolitan areas of Brazil the Pentecostals now make up 15 percent of the population, and the Charismatics, 34 percent. Altogether they make up half the population. What distinguishes them from the other Christians are the “signs of the Spirit”: speaking in tongues, prophesying, performing healings. Very few of them actually carry out these practices, but all of them maintain that they are gifts from heaven. They read the Sacred Scriptures more than other Christians do, and they attend church services more frequently.

But in Brazil, both of these practices are more intense only among the Pentecostals.

Among Catholic Charismatics the reading of the Bible and Mass attendance are in line with the standards of the common faithful, two out of three of whom go to church every Sunday.
Compared with the Charismatics, the Pentecostals also have a much stronger belief in the imminence of the end times, the urgency of mission, the certainty that Jesus Christ is the only way of salvation, the conviction that material prosperity is a gift from God and that they have a duty to work on behalf of justice and for the poor. Because of their concentration on the spiritual life, the opinion is widespread that the Pentecostals and Charismatics keep their distance from political life.
But that’s not the way it is. The Pew Forum has verified that the opposite is true. The Pentecostals and Charismatics want their respective religious communities to take public positions on social and political questions, and believe it is important that political leaders have a strong Christian faith.
Like Christians in general, the majority of Pentecostals and Charismatics are also convinced that there are clear criteria, valid always and for everyone, to establish what is good and what is evil.
But again, the Pentecostals part ways with the Charismatics in putting up stronger opposition to homosexuality, prostitution, sex outside of marriage, polygamy, divorce, alcohol, suicide, euthanasia.
As for abortion, 91 percent of Pentecostals and 76 percent of Charismatics maintain that this is not justified under any circumstances. But both of these groups are split roughly in two over whether or not the state should legalize it.
On the Israeli-Palestinian conflict, most of those surveyed do not state their position. But those who do strongly tend to side with the Israel rather than with the Arabs.
On the war against Islamic terrorism conducted by the United States, in Brazil those opposed are only slightly more numerous than those in favor. Among the other countries surveyed by the Pew Forum, the ones in which the Pentecostals and Charismatics are more in support of the American war are those in closest contact with the Muslim world: Nigeria, Kenya, and the Philippines. In Brazil, as in all the nine other countries in the survey, the Pentecostals and Charismatics consider religion the most important component of identity. In short, the Charismatic phenomenon is by no means disconnected from a more general revival in the importance of religion in society worldwide.
In secularized Europe, Italy is an important test case of this revival.
For example, while in France over the past twenty years the “practicing believers” have fallen to under 10 percent, and in Spain they have fallen by a third, in Italy over the same twenty years they have grown to around 40 percent. This revival includes the young people, which again is the opposite of what is happening in other countries in Europe.
Vice versa, the “non-believers” have fallen by a half in Italy, from 12.1 to 6.6 percent. While in France, over the same twenty years, they have risen from 34.6 to 38.5 percent.
Moreover, in Italy the conviction has grown stronger that “there are clear criteria to establish what is good and what is evil; and these criteria are valid for all, independently of the circumstances.”
This conviction is shared today in Italy by one citizen in three: fewer than in the United States or – as has been seen – in Brazil, but still the reverse tendency with respect to other European countries.
These data are analyzed in an essay by a non-Catholic sociologists, Loredana Sciolla, “La sfida dei valori [The Challenge of Values],” published in 2004 by il Mulino. In the judgment of this scholar, the uniqueness of Italy is tied to a strong presence of the Catholic Church within it.
It is that Church “of the people” upon which Benedict XVI – in the address delivered in Verona last October 19 – has placed his wager, that it may render “a great service, not only to Italy, but also to Europe and to the world.”
The final report of the survey by the Pew Forum on Religion & Public Life:
“Spirit and Power. A 10-Country Survey of Pentecostals”, October 2006 http://pewforum.org/surveys/pentecostal

 

*With regard to my comments, point no. 6 on page 4, please note:

http://www.scborromeo.org/ccc/para/2290.htm

CCC 2290: The virtue of temperance disposes us to avoid every kind of excess: the abuse of food, alcohol, tobacco, or medicine. Those incur grave guilt who, by drunkenness or a love of speed, endanger their own and others’ safety on the road, at sea, or in the air.

CCC 2291: The use of drugs inflicts very grave damage on human health and life. Their use, except on strictly therapeutic grounds, is a grave offense. Clandestine production of and trafficking in drugs are scandalous practices. They constitute direct co-operation in evil, since they encourage people to practices gravely contrary to the moral law.

These issues will be discussed in detail in a separate article.

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Charismatic Renewal and the Catholic Church

http://www.catholicworldreport.com/Item/2269/the_charismatic_renewal_and_the_catholic_church.aspx#.UZlEH6LwmSo

By Alessandra Nucci, May 18, 2013

A look at the history and future of the sometimes-controversial movement

When the newly elected Pope Francis appeared at the window before the cheering crowd in St Peter’s Square, and promptly bowed down asking the people to pray for him, most of the public at large was charmed, but puzzled. Pope Benedict too had asked the people to pray for him from the outset, but without the bowed head. To some spectators, however—including the members of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal and their counterparts in the Protestant and Orthodox worlds—the gesture came as something surprisingly familiar.  In the “charismatic” galaxy, prayer is offered and asked for in this way by people of all levels—specifically, prayer for a renewed outpouring of the Holy Spirit. 

There is a photograph available on the Internet that shows Pope Francis, while still archbishop of Buenos Aires, on his knees with head bowed as a group of evangelical pastors and Catholic priests and laymen pray over him.  As Cardinal Jorge Mario Bergoglio, the Pope would celebrate Mass on a monthly basis for the Charismatic Renewal of Buenos Aires. And despite the conflicts between Catholics and Pentecostals in Latin America, word has it that Pentecostal pastors rejoiced at the election of the new Catholic pope.

Pope Francis’ frequent mentions of the Holy Spirit—whom he has described as someone who “annoys us” and “moves us, makes us walk, pushes the Church to move forward”—as well as his unprecedentedly frequent references to the devil (rather than to a generic “evil”), indicate his affinity for the Charismatic Renewal.  The election of such a back-to-basics man as Supreme Pontiff provides us with an opportunity to look at the road traveled by the Charismatic Renewal and to “hold on to what is good” (1 Thess 5:21).

Despite the openness of its approach, for many the Charismatic Renewal is either undecipherable or a clear-cut deviation into “modernism.” Having made its appearance in the Catholic world after Vatican Council II, with spectacular aspects such as prophecies and miracle-healings, it was obviously lumped in with the many other challenging and controversial novelties that surfaced at the time under the banner of “renewal.” Yet the Charismatic Renewal in its Catholic expression is generally painstaking in its strict adherence to the Church and to Catholic doctrine, a fact which, in itself, can cause controversy and sometimes alienates Pentecostal, Evangelical, non-denominational, or other ecumenical counterparts.

Zealous renewal, not fundamentalist revolution

Between its charismatic phenomena on the one hand, and its adherence to Church doctrine on the other, the Catholic Charismatic Renewal has the potential to rile people up all round. But with four years to go before its 50th anniversary, and in the light of the official sanctions by bishops from Italy to Argentina to Korea—not to mention messages of encouragement from Paul VI, John Paul II, and Benedict XVI—surely this group deserves the benefit of the doubt and unprejudiced scrutiny. As recommended in 1998 by the future Pope Benedict, then Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, speaking about ecclesial movements in general:

we must not allow the establishment of a blasé enlightenment that immediately brands  the zeal of those seized by the Holy Spirit and their naïve faith in God’s Word with the anathema of fundamentalism, allowing only a faith for which the ifs, ands, and buts become more important than the substance of what is believed. [1] 

While the Catholic Charismatic Renewal may to all outer appearances seem unruly, unconventional, and a tad fanatical, in actual fact, if a bishop anywhere were to tell a Catholic Charismatic Renewal group to close down, close down they would. The CCR can be considered a possible antidote to the deviations of modernism and the infiltration of pagan spirituality and the politics of liberation theology into the life of the Church, bringing into obedience to the Magisterium elements that attract so many to Pentecostalism: overt spirituality, rediscovery of Scripture, the use of charismatic gifts, and a return to the rejoicing, full-bodied mode of primitive Christianity.

Catholic from the outset

The worldwide charismatic movement, which now includes an estimated 700 million people around the world, of which an estimated 160 million are Catholics, has its origins in the events of January 1, 1901, when a young girl began speaking in tongues after the prayer and invocation of the Holy Spirit by a lay evangelist of Methodist extraction. This took place in Topeka, Kansas; from there the movement grew and gradually spread to the established churches in the Protestant and Orthodox traditions, and lastly to the Roman Catholic Church.

Although customs and terminology were grafted onto the Catholic Charismatic Renewal from these Pentecostal sources, the Catholic Church had its own part to play in the January 1, 1901 beginning. On that morning, in Rome, before young Agnes Ozman started speaking in tongues in Topeka, Pope Leo XIII ushered in the new century by solemnly invoking the Holy Spirit over all of Christendom.

One of the chief ends that Pope Leo had explicitly dedicated his long pontificate to was the reunion of all Christians. Now, he was asking the Holy Spirit to bring his work to maturity and to bear fruit, with a renewed outpouring of his gifts not just over Catholics, but over all the disciples of Christ.  Very few in the Protestant and Orthodox worlds—indeed, not even many Catholics—are aware of this historical fact. But to believers who attach such specific meaning and tangible effects to the invocation of the Holy Spirit, it can be no small matter.

It all started with a nun in Lucca, Italy, Elena Guerra (1835-1914), the founder of the Oblate Sisters of the Holy Spirit, whom Pope John XXIII was to beatify and give the title “Apostle of the Holy Spirit “in 1959.

 

Over a period of eight years, around the turn of the last century, Blessed Elena Guerra wrote 13 letters to the Holy Father, Pope Leo XIII, urging him to establish an institutional devotion to the Holy Spirit. Leo was thus prompted to call the faithful to a novena in preparation for Pentecost 1895, in an apostolic letter entitled Provida Matris Charitate, in which he called particular attention to one of the fruits of the Paraclete, “the unity and unanimity” described in Acts 4:32: “The whole group of believers were united, heart and soul.”  Two years later, he wrote his short encyclical on the Holy Spirit, Divinum Illud Munus, (“He is the substantial, eternal, and first Love, and there is nothing more lovable than love”), explaining the Spirit’s unity with the Father and the Son in the Trinity and making the novena to the Holy Spirit public and permanent.

Both documents fell on deaf ears: the bishops did not take the Pontiff’s instruction to heart and the lowly nun observed, in her sixth letter to Pope Leo, “It is true that right after the publication of that encyclical, which I believe was dictated by the Holy Spirit, many bishops thanked Your Holiness…And this was good. But wouldn’t it have been better to obey…?”

Elena Guerra wrote more letters and Pope Leo took two more steps. On January 1, 1901, in St. Peter’s Basilica, he chanted the Veni Creator Spiritus, invoking the Holy Spirit over all Christians—again, at Elena’s suggestion. In a letter dated October 15, 1900 she wrote: “May the new century begin with a Veni Creator Spiritus…sung either at the beginning of the Midnight Mass, or before the first Mass to be celebrated in every Church on the first day of the year.”

Lastly, in 1902, the Roman Pontiff, now 92, had a copy of his 1897 encyclical sent to the bishops, with a cover letter entitled Ad fovendum in cristiano populo (“To the purpose of promoting in the Christian people”), as a reminder of the perpetual and obligatory nature of the Pentecost novena to the Holy Spirit, again insisting it be prayed for the unity of all Christians.

Despite Pope Leo’s efforts, the devotion died down in the Catholic Church, which was facing troubled times, and was carried on by the order of the Oblate Sisters of the Holy Spirit, founded by Blessed Elena.

Italy, it must be remembered, is a country whose national independence movement waged war on the beliefs of its people. The lies and distortion of facts about the pope, which are still with us, were the indispensable means to pry the people’s loyalty away from the papacy and gain their acceptance of their new rulers, the victors from the Piedmont, in Italy’s northwest.

Blessed Elena was in her prime during these years of the 19th century, when the Catholic Church was surrounded, slandered, and hollowed out by laws that confiscated, by degrees, the property of all of the religious orders, one after the other. In these years, 1,322 monasteries were closed down and 57,492 religious were deprived of their possessions, down to their very beds. The main instigator of these confiscations was the Prime Minister of Italy, Count Camillo Cavour, a Freemason who proclaimed himself Catholic and explained that losing all property meant that the Church would be free of material encumbrances and therefore better able to tend to its spiritual mandate. In other words, stealing from the Church was presented as something entirely in the Church’s own best interests.

This, of course, was the situation that prompted the dogma of the infallibility of the pope, promulgated in 1870 at the first Vatican Council, which was interrupted by the canon fire of the Northern Italian troops as they broke through the fortifications of the city of Rome.

Decades of deliberate ambiguity, deception, and re-written history books have taken their toll on the reputation of the pope and the hierarchy, and on many religious orders. Thus were Catholics, whether lay or religious, in Italy and the world over, kept busy defending and ultimately defining their faith against division, confusion, and infiltration.

Is it any wonder, then, that the action of the Holy Spirit, at the Pope’s invocation and Blessed Elena’s inspiration, gave rise to an immense tide of prayer, not in Rome but on the other side of the Atlantic and in the heartland of Protestantism?

The Holy Spirit comes full circle

The Charismatic Renewal was eventually sparked in the Catholic Church in 1967, not by any intervention of the pope or clergy, but at the level of the laity at a students’ retreat at Duquesne University, in February of that year. Interestingly, tradition puts in an appearance here as well, as Duquesne was founded in 1878 by the Holy Ghost Fathers, members of the Congregation of the Holy Spirit. From there the flame went almost simultaneously to Notre Dame where, in the words of Dorothy Ranaghan, writer and witness of the beginnings, after the initial outpouring of the Holy Spirit:

Summer school brought in priests, nuns, and lay people from all over the world. And so we held prayer meetings and crowds attended and hundreds were baptized in the Holy Spirit and they took the baptism in the Holy Spirit back to their home countries. It was a wild and wonderful summer. There were no Life in the Spirit Seminars [they hadn't been written yet], we just laid hands on everyone and prayed right away and amazing things happened. Given our youth and inexperience it is all the more evident that it was God’s work, not ours.

How interesting that at the same time that hippies were having their “Summer of Love” in San Francisco, and the Beatles were being sought out by Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, to attract through them the youth of the West to Hinduism and the New Age, the Holy Spirit was invisibly at work, treating His own young people to a wild summer of rejoicing and charismatic renewal at Catholic Notre Dame.

The Holy Spirit came full circle when the Charismatic Renewal landed back in the Catholic Church in Rome, in 1970, led by Americans, both lay and religious.

The proximity to the Vatican entailed of necessity a closer scrutiny of the more conspicuous charismatic gifts, such as praying in tongues, healing, and prophecy, as was illustrated by the jocular admission of Cardinal Ennio Antonelli, then archbishop of Florence, at the national meeting of the Italian Renewal in the Holy Spirit in Rimini, 1996:

Whenever I come here to be with you I always urge you not to concentrate on the miracle-type phenomena, but rather on prayer and the sacraments. But I must say [here he broke into a broad smile] that when I come here, afterwards I always do feel a whole lot better!

An army of ecclesiastical figures have been to annual assemblies of the Charismatic Renewal at Rimini, from cardinals and bishops on down to a yearly cadre of five to seven hundred priests and nuns, especially since the Italian Bishops’ Conference gave its seal of approval to the Statutes of the Renewal in the Holy Spirit. 

That the more blatant manifestations of the Holy Spirit can have aroused suspicion is no doubt due, at least in part, to the Protestant origins of Pentecostalism, which arrived in Rome in 1908, but also to the same wariness that led the Pharisees to accuse Jesus himself of deriving his power from the devil (Mt 9:34 and 12:24). The extraordinary phenomena of the Holy Spirit was also a source of difficulty for Blessed Elena. Living at a time of alarming growth of modernist heresies (among which many remain well known to us today, such as pantheism), it appears she too may have been suspected of modernism, or of the so-called “Pentecostal heresy,” as news arrived of the amazing revival in America. This may help explain why, on September 20, 1906, at the age of 71, she was cruelly deposed, derided, placed under strict surveillance, and forbidden to write a single line for the last eight years of her life.  

Doctrinal definitions

The work of doctrinal definition, which can help make important distinctions in this particularly sensitive area, is being carried out today by the ICCRS, the International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services, an association of recognized pontifical right, hosted on Vatican premises.

ICCRS keeps track of Charismatic Renewal groups, communities, and, in recent years, a female religious order throughout the world. It has a Doctrinal Commission, headed by Mary Healy, professor of Sacred Scripture at the Sacred Heart Major Seminary in Detroit, which works in close touch with the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith.

Alessandra Nucci is an Italian author and journalist.

 

Dissent at Catholic Youth Ministries

http://www.crisismagazine.com/2013/dissent-at-catholic-youth-ministries
EXTRACT

By Austin Ruse, Crisis Magazine, July 19, 2013

Scott Hahn, once a charismatic himself, told me the charismatic movement was one lane coming into the church and six going out. What is the calculus for Catholic youth ministries? How many lanes in? How many lanes out?

Austin Ruse is president of C-FAM (Catholic Family & Human Rights Institute), a New York and Washington DC-based research institute focusing on international legal and social policy.

 

www.ephesians-511.net
michaelprabhu@vsnl.net


Hindu religious mark on the forehead Even the Mother of God is given one, in the New Community Bible!

$
0
0


JUNE 26/AUGUST 5, 2013

 

Hindu religious mark on the forehead

Even the Mother of God is given one, in the New Community Bible!

 

Mother Mary statue in tribal attire stirs row in Jharkhand

http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Mother-Mary-statue-in-tribal-attire-stirs-row-in-Jharkhand/articleshow/20655458.cms

By Kelly Kislaya, TNN, June 19, 2013

 

The Mother Mary statue that sparked controversy in Jharkhand

 

RANCHI: The statue of Mother Mary wearing a red border sari and holding Jesus Christ in a way tribal women of Jharkhand hold their babies, by tying them to a white cloth, has been creating controversies in the city for the past few days. A procession was taken out by the Sarna society against this statue on Monday.

The statue was unveiled by Cardinal Telesphore P Toppo in a church at Singpur village in Dhurwa recently.
Dharmguru (priest) of Sarna society Bandhan Tigga said, “Anybody can wear a white sari with red border but making Mother Marry wear it seems to be a tactic to convert the Sarna tribals into Christianity. Mother Mary was a foreigner and showing her as a tribal woman is definitely not correct.”
The Sarnas worship Mother Nature or Maa Sarna. Tigga said the Christians are trying to establish Mother Mary as Maa Sarna to confuse the people of Sarna society. “Red border means a lot in Sarna dharm. Our women wear white sari with red border during auspicious times. If the idol of Mother Mary is shown in the getup of a tribal woman then 100 years from now people will think that Mother Mary was a tribal from Jharkhand,” he said.

 

 

Sarna society is demanding the removal of that particular statue. Tigga said, “We do not want any kind of conflict between the two communities. All we want is that either the statue should be removed or the attire should be changed so that Mother Mary doesn’t look like a tribal woman. If it is not done then we will intensify the protest.”
While talking to a section of media a week ago, Cardinal Telesphore P Toppo, (who is now in Rome) said the controversy is a result of politics.
“It is a policy of divide and rule. Elections are coming up and there are some people who are acting to get advantage. They want a conflict between Christians and non Christians,” he said.
The Cardinal also said they (tribal Christians) have equal rights on the sari with red border like the Sarna community.
He said, “Who are we to convert anybody to Christianity? L K Advani studied from a Christian missionary school but did he convert? Even Jairam Ramesh studied at St Xavier’s School Doranda but he did not convert.”
He added, “We are tribals by birth but we chose to convert. There is no difference between us and the Sarnas.”

 

MY COMMENTS

The statue of the Virgin Mary commissioned by Cardinal Telesphore Toppo does not sport the Hindu “bindi“. Why was it omitted? Lay women theologians, nuns, priests, bishops, cardinals, the apostolic nuncio, and even the visiting Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith have worn the Hindu mark on their foreheads [see the list following the picture below]. The picture below is from page 2263 of the Hinduised New Community Bible [NCB]. The woman wears the Hindu mark, the bindi. Again, on pages 1557 and 1645 of the NCB, the biblical women are depicted with the bindi on their foreheads. In the case of page 1645, the woman is the Virgin Mary, fleeing to Egypt with St. Joseph [see the image on the following page]. Page 2263 portrays a bindi-sporting woman performing the Hindu arati which has been permitted in the Indian Rite of Mass, that permission having been fraudulently extracted from Rome by a coterie of Indian bishops.

There are three frontal illustrations of young women in the NCB, and each time the woman is given the ‘dot’.

I opine that the omission of the bindi on the Jharkhand statue was the result of a conscious and careful decision by the authorities of the Catholic Church. The tribal and dalit communities, unlike others, recognize the difference between Hinduisation [which to them is Brahminisation and so a return to social oppression] and Indianisation or genuine inculturation. The omission of the bindi thus ensured that the Jharkhand Catholic tribals would not protest against the icon of the Virgin. However the Catholic authorities unexpectedly encountered agitation against from the local Hindus for depicting Mary as a tribal in a sari.

 



 

BINDI OR TILAK MARK ON THE FOREHEAD-INDIAN OR HINDU?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BINDI_OR_TILAK_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD-INDIAN_OR_HINDU.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 01-PRIEST WEARS
FR DOMINIC D’ABREO

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_01-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 02-PRIEST WEARS
FR ROY MATHEW THOTTAM

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_02-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 03-PRIEST WEARS
FR CLEOPHAS DOMINIC FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_03-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 04-PRIEST WEARS
FR ANTONY KALLIATH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_04-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 05-PRIEST WEARS
FR THOMAS D’SA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_05-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 06-PRIEST WEARS
FR VALERIAN MENDONCA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_06-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 07-NUN WEARS
SR HERMAN JOSEPH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_07-NUN_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 08-BISHOP WEARS
BISHOP AGNELO GRACIAS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_08-BISHOP_WEARS.doc

 

 

 

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 09-BISHOP WEARS
BISHOP HENRY D’SOUZA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_09-BISHOP_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 10-BISHOP WEARS
BISHOP ALOYSIUS PAUL D’SOUZA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_10-BISHOP_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 11-CARDINAL WEARS
CARDINAL IVAN DIAS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_11-CARDINAL_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 12-THE APOSTOLIC NUNCIO WEARS
ARCHBISHOP QUINTANA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_12-THE_APOSTOLIC_NUNCIO_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 13-THE POPE WEARS
JOHN PAUL II

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_13-THE_POPE_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 14-WOMAN THEOLOGIAN WEARS
ASTRID LOBO GAJIWALA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_14-WOMAN_THEOLOGIAN_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 15-WOMEN THEOLOGIANS WEAR

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_15-WOMEN_THEOLOGIANS_WEAR.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 16-CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS
WEARS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_16-CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 17-PREFECT OF THE CONGREGATION FOR THE DOCTRINE OF THE FAITH
WEARS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_17-PREFECT_OF_THE_CONGREGATION_FOR_THE_DOCTRINE_OF_THE_FAITH_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 18-BHARATANATYAM-DANCING PRIESTS WEAR

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_18-BHARATANATYAM-DANCING_PRIESTS_WEAR.doc

 


 

On page 1645 of the New Community Bible [NCB], the woman wearing a sari and a bindi on her forehead is the Virgin Mary [the bindi on her forehead is not visible in this poor reproduction of the Flight into Egypt]

 

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 01-A CRITIQUE JULY 14, 2008

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_01-A_CRITIQUE.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 02-THE PAPAL SEMINARY, PUNE, INDIAN THEOLOGIANS, AND THE CATHOLIC ASHRAMS SEPTEMBER 2008/SEPTEMBER 2009/APRIL 2012

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_02-THE_PAPAL_SEMINARY_PUNE_INDIAN_THEOLOGIANS_AND_THE_CATHOLIC_ASHRAMS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 03-A FRENCH THEOLOGIAN DENOUNCES ERRORS IN THE COMMENTARIES FEBRUARY 24, 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_03-A_FRENCH_THEOLOGIAN_DENOUNCES_ERRORS_IN_THE_COMMENTARIES.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 04-THE ONGOING ROBBERY OF FAITH FEBRUARY 24, 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_04-THE_ONGOING_ROBBERY_OF_FAITH.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 05-THE ANGEL GABRIEL DID NOT APPEAR TO THE VIRGIN MARY MARCH 15, 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_05-THE_ANGEL_GABRIEL_DID_NOT_APPEAR_TO_THE_VIRGIN_MARY.doc

 

 

 

 

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 06-PRESS REPORTS AND READERS’ CRITICISMS MARCH 22, 2009/DECEMBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_06-PRESS_REPORTS_AND_READERS_CRITICISMS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 07-UNPUBLISHED LETTERS AGAINST ITS ERRONEOUS COMMENTARIES-THE EXAMINER MAY 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_07-UNPUBLISHED_LETTERS_AGAINST_ITS_ERRONEOUS_COMMENTARIES-THE_EXAMINER.doc     

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 08-LETTERS CALLING FOR ITS WITHDRAWAL DECEMBER 2008/DECEMBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_08-LETTERS_CALLING_FOR_ITS_WITHDRAWAL.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 09-LETTER TO THE CONGREGATION FOR THE DOCTRINE OF THE FAITH APRIL-MAY 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_09-LETTER_TO_THE_CONGREGATION_FOR_THE_DOCTRINE_OF_THE_FAITH.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 10-CORRESPONDENCE WITH THE SECULAR MEDIA, AND WITH PRIEST-CRITICS OF OUR CRUSADE AGAINST ITS ERRORS MAY 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_10-CORRESPONDENCE_WITH_THE_SECULAR_MEDIA_AND_WITH_PRIEST-CRITICS_OF_OUR_CRUSADE_AGAINST_ITS_ERRORS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 11-VATICAN HELD RESPONSIBLE, BRAHMIN LEADERS DEMAND ITS WITHDRAWAL JUNE 25, 2009/DECEMBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_11-VATICAN_HELD_RESPONSIBLE_BRAHMIN_LEADERS_DEMAND_ITS_WITHDRAWAL.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 12-LETTERS TO ROME JUNE 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_12-LETTERS_TO_ROME.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 13-RESPONSES FROM THE BISHOPS AND THEIR EXECUTIVE COMMISSIONS AUGUST 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_13-RESPONSES_FROM_THE_BISHOPS_AND_THEIR_EXECUTIVE_COMMISSIONS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 14-UKRAINIAN ORTHODOX GREEK CATHOLIC BISHOPS CALL IT A NEW AGE BIBLE, “EXCOMMUNICATE” INDIAN BISHOPS
MARCH 2010/APRIL 2012

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_14-UKRAINIAN_ORTHODOX_GREEK_CATHOLIC_BISHOPS_CALL_IT_A_NEW_AGE_BIBLE_EXCOMMUNICATE_INDIAN_BISHOPS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 15-DEMAND FOR ORDINATION OF WOMEN PRIESTS-FR SUBHASH ANAND AND OTHERS
APRIL 2010/JULY 2010/APRIL 2012/17 MARCH/10 APRIL 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_15-DEMAND_FOR_ORDINATION_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS-FR_SUBHASH_ANAND_AND_OTHERS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 16-REVISED EDITION COMING, ST PAULS DETERMINED
JULY 2010/DECEMBER 2011

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_16-REVISED_EDITION_COMING_ST_PAULS_DETERMINED.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 17-DERRICK D’COSTA’S CRITIQUE ON ORKUT
JULY 2010

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_17-DERRICK_DCOSTAS_CRITIQUE_ON_ORKUT.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 18-CONTROVERSIES
JULY 2010

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_18-CONTROVERSIES.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 19-INDIAN CHURCH’S SYNCRETIZED BIBLE EXPORTED
7 MARCH/6/9/24/30 MAY/5 JUNE, 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_19-INDIAN_CHURCHS_SYNCRETIZED_BIBLE_EXPORTED.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 20-EXTOLLED BY CAMALDOLI BENEDICTINE OBLATE
1/5/10 MAY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_20-EXTOLLED_BY_CAMALDOLI_BENEDICTINE_OBLATE.doc

 

UPDATE

Sarna members warn Church

http://articles.timesofindia.indiatimes.com/2013-08-04/ranchi/41057099_1_sarna-virgin-mary-statue

By Kelly Kislaya, TNN, August 4, 2013

Members of the Sarna faith have decided to forcefully remove the statue depicting a ‘tribal’ Virgin Mary, which was unveiled in May this year at Singpur village in Dhurwa, 15km from the state capital, unless it’s attire is changed. Talks between church representatives and the Sarna faith have broken down and the Sarna elders have set August 24 as the deadline for their demand to be met. The statue shows a dark-complexioned Mary in a white saree with a red border, her hair in a bun and bangles around her wrists. She is carrying the infant Jesus on a sling, just as tribal women do.

Bandhan Tigga, dharmguru of Sarna society, said, “We have invited all the people of the Sarna religion from across the country to join us for a massive protest at Singpur on August 25. We are expecting lakhs of people, particularly from Odisha, West Bengal, Chhattisgarh and Jharkhand, will turn up to join our protest.”

 

 

The Sarna society is made up of 32 tribes including Oraon, Munda, Ho, Santhal and Kharia that worship Nature, especially trees.

“We have been organizing meetings at various places to inform the people about how the church is trying to confuse our people into believing that Mary was a tribal. I will be organizing another meeting on August 9 at Santhal Pargana about the same. A hundred years from now, people here would start believing that Mother Mary was actually our tribal goddess. It’s an attempt to convert Sarna tribals to Christianity. Mother Mary was a foreigner and showing her as a tribal woman is definitely not correct,” he said.

A meeting between the representatives of church and members of Sarna society was organized on July 22 in which the church rejected the demand of Sarna society. Tigga said, “We got only one reply: The church is not trying to convert any tribal and they would not remove the statue. We have no other option left but to remove the statue ourselves.”

TOI tried to contact Cardinal Telesphore Toppo, archbishop of Chhotanagpur, but he was not available for comment.

 

MY COMMENTS

It is evident that the inculturation program of the Indian Church is not paying the Church any dividends.

The present report is one case where the inculturation is genuine, meaning that it is a case of Indianisation and not of Hinduisation or Brahminisation. There are no exclusively/uniquely Hindu elements in the icon.

It is my ardent hope and prayer that the activists of the majority religion of this country will shift their attention from the Sarna statue to the thousands of parishes and institutions in which Catholics have unapologetically adopted the symbols and rites of Hinduism in their art, liturgy and prayer. Some of the issues that they should take up are the use of the bindi, the arati, the “OM” symbol and mantra, Bharatanatyam dancing and yoga.

Hundreds of thousands of Indians have accepted the Gospel of Jesus Christ prior to the Church’s having become paganised by their incorporation into the Catholic Church. Very few have since then; on the contrary large numbers of scandalised Catholics have left the Church to join Pentecostal sects. Meanwhile, the remnant has fairly much regressed to being unrecognisable apart from the adherents of the majority faith.


Dominic Dixon and MoreLove –sliding even deeper into unholiness

$
0
0

 

AUGUST 4, 2013

Dominic Dixon and MoreLove –sliding even deeper into unholiness

Dominic Dixon runs a Bangalore-based ministry named MoreLove in association with Aneel Aranha of HolySpiritInteractive [HSI] ministries of Dubai.

Details may be found in the following reports:

MORELOVE-HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE-SOUL TIES AND ETHOS INSTITUTE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MORELOVE-HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE-SOUL_TIES_AND_ETHOS_INSTITUTE.doc

HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE-WARNING ALERT ISSUED BY CATHOLICCULTURE.ORG

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE-WARNING_ALERT_ISSUED_BY_CATHOLICCULTURE.ORG.doc

HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE ANEEL ARANHA AND NEW AGE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE_ANEEL_ARANHA_AND_NEW_AGE.doc

THE PRAKASH LASRADOS, THE JOHNSON SEQUEIRAS AND THE DOMINIC DIXONS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/THE_PRAKASH_LASRADOS_THE_JOHNSON_SEQUEIRAS_AND_THE_DOMINIC_DIXONS.doc

 

Dominic Dixon, like another preacher with a Protestant approach, Johnson Sequeira, enjoys the confidence and support of the Archbishop of Bangalore.

The two men also enjoy the patronage of Simon Rodrigues, the Chairman of the Bangalore Service Team of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal who is in turn closely associated with the said Archbishop by virtue of his profession as an auditor and therefore a confidante whose recommendations are accepted and implemented.

The Archbishop’s name has cropped up in a major land scam* in Bangalore city — it is a scandal that was reported in the national media — as well as another in the Archdiocese of Bombay [as per reliable sources].

So, it’s all one big happy family [Sequeira and Aranha are banned in Mumbai] out there in Bangalore.

 

*This ministry, despite the urgings of many Catholics to include investigations and reports on such issues, has steered clear of writing on the Indian Church hierarchy’s moral imprudences and financial irregularities although there is no dearth of evidence if only one makes the littlest of enquiries. There are lay Catholic groups, and there is no dearth of them either in this era of Internet social media, many of them with little knowledge of the Faith and even less concern for spiritual issues, to engage in that work. For instance, see

FORUM FOR CATHOLIC UNITY CONVENOR IS NOT CATHOLIC IN MADRAS-MYLAPORE ARCHDIOCESE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FORUM_FOR_CATHOLIC_UNITY_CONVENOR_IS_NOT_CATHOLIC_IN_MADRAS-MYLAPORE_ARCHDIOCESE.doc.

There have been a few exceptions such as

ARCHBISHOP OF MADRAS MYLAPORE-CORRUPTION CHARGES AGAINST THE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHBISHOP_OF_MADRAS_MYLAPORE-CORRUPTION_CHARGES_AGAINST_THE.doc

ARCHBISHOP OF MADRAS MYLAPORE-MURDER ACCUSED IS CHANCELLOR

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHBISHOP_OF_MADRAS_MYLAPORE-MURDER_ACCUSED_IS_CHANCELLOR.doc

 

With particular emphasis on the Indian scene, we remain dedicated to exposing

-Liberals and dissenters in the Church

-Hinduisation of the Church in the guise of inculturation

-Liturgical abuses and aberrations

-Errors and abuses in the mainstream Catholic Charismatic Renewal and in major retreat centres

-New Age [alternative therapies, eastern meditations, psycho-spiritual counseling techniques, devices, etc.] promoted by Catholic laity, media and institutions

-Threats to the Catholic faithful from private unapproved/false revelations/mystics, etc.

-Protestant-influenced preachers and teachers masquerading as Catholics

Dominic Dixon [and Johnson Sequeira] may be classified under the last described category.

 

I retrieved the following today from the Internet:

MORE ministry

http://www.saint-mike.net/qa/sw/viewanswer.asp?QID=914

February 21, 2009

I was just wondering what your thoughts are on the MORE Ministry and if you are familiar with Dr Dominic Dixon and his ministry in India. Apparently this is a Catholic Ministry and they are under the Magisterium of Rome. –Marion

 

I do not know anything about the man and his ministry other than a quick look on his website. It looks okay, but in the section about “Accept Christ” he gives a “sinner’s prayer” with an appeal to seek out a local Church with no mention of Baptism. Without Baptism one is not a Christian. This is odd for someone claiming to be an evangelist. He is billed as a “Christian evangelist”. I can see no reference to him being Catholic. Much of the site is very Protestant in presentation.

As for being under Rome there is no indication of that on his site, nor is there any indication that I can find that he or his ministry is Catholic. –Bro. Ignatius Mary OMSM

 

MY COMMENTS

The Q&A is from February 2009, and that is over four years ago.

My own recent conclusions [see the first two documents listed with links on the previous page] were that Dominic Dixon is Protestant-influenced and his ministries are Protestant-oriented or “ecumenical” despite his bandying the Vatican word with suspicious frequency.

Dominic Dixon has modified his web site many times over during the past years, more especially with this ministry’s recent exposés of his false claims, especially those of his having some special recognition from the “International Association for Deliverance [IAD] under the Vatican council” — to cite just one of those misleading claims — and a similar statement in 2004 on the MORELOVE web site must have been the reason for Marion to seek Bro. Ignatius Mary’s confirmation that MORELOVE is “under the Magisterium of Rome“.

Under the Magisterium of Rome“, while devoid of any sense, is typical Dominic Dixon-speak, and there are several examples of this in my earlier reports. Such phrases are cunningly inserted to impress and deceive gullible visitors to his site. It is not simply interesting but crucial to note that Bro. Ignatius Mary was hard put to conclude that Dominic Dixon‘s web site had any approval from Rome or that his ministry was Catholic!

Despite only a cursory glance at the MORELOVE site, he was able to inform Marion, “I can see no reference to him being Catholic. Much of the site is very Protestant in presentation.” Note also his analysis of the Dominic Dixon‘s “sinner’s prayer” and his related appeal. What Bro. Ignatius Mary did not either notice or come across was that Dominic Dixon emphasises on the “ecumenical” spirit of his ministry.

This was one of the several factors that contributed to catholicculture.org publishing the 2012 alert on the dubious Catholicity of the Dominic Dixon-Aneel Aranha MORELOVE-HolySpiritInteractive combine.

If Bro. Ignatius Mary had only dug deeper, he would have uncovered more dirt.

 

On the following page, one sees that the Archbishop of Bangalore Bernard Moras continues* to support the so-called ministry of Dominic Dixon. Dominic Dixon has written a book on… of all things… “Holiness”!!!!!

The promotion was done by HolySpiritInteractive:

From:
HSI MoreLove
To:
michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Sent: Thursday, July 11, 2013 10:28 AM

Subject:
Book Release – A Journey to Holiness

Simon Rodrigues, the Chairman of the Bangalore Service Team of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal has unabashedly provided a glowing tribute to Dominic Dixon‘s latest novel “A Journey to Holiness”.

*If, as Rodrigues claims, the book is indeed a “reflection of Dominic Dixon‘s personal journey to holiness… and striving to walk with God”, he is an aider, abettor and accomplice in the criminal acts of Dominic Dixon.

The Archbishop and Rodrigues have both been apprised of the most unholy conduct of Dominic Dixon in respect of certain Catholic ministries and individuals as chronicled in my referred reports.

 

Dominic Dixon‘s latest such criminal behaviour, the very anti-thesis of holiness, coincided with the time of the release of his novel “A Journey to Holiness”.

I received a telephone call from an anonymous female speaking in Tamil and using a mobile telephone.

The woman addressed me as “Father” Michael Prabhu. I said that I was a lay man in ministry. She said that she had been requested by the parish priest of St Francis Xavier’s Cathedral in Bangalore, on whose behalf she was speaking, to ask me if I would deliver a “message” at their night vigil on July 13. I enquired as to what “message” was expected of me. She replied that I could preach on any subject. Her telephone number, as did an earlier call in Kannada language purporting to be from the Karnataka police who claimed that they had obtained an arrest warrant for me for slandering the name of a preacher in Bangalore [see earlier reports] was visible on the display screen of my instrument, but I asked her for her contact details to have her request verified. Assuring me that she would get back to me the following Tuesday, she hung up and never got back to me. So how do I know for certain that this is the work of Dominic Dixon? Frankly, I don’t.

 

But, if I lodge a police complaint in Bangalore and provide their sleuths with these and other numbers used to threaten me and intimidate an associate as well as his employers in Bangalore, not forgetting the written admission [by email] of Dominic Dixon that he had tapped all of our phones including that of a priest and was in possession of transcripts of our exchanges [which incidentally exist only in Dominic Dixon's fertile, evil imagination], there would be no surprises as to who the cops would ferret out at the end of the trail.

The telephone call from the female was received by me within 48 hours of Dominic Dixon‘s being informed by the Jesus Youth ministry leaders that their invitation to him to minister to them at their forthcoming night vigil was withdrawn. Holding me responsible for that decision taken by the Jesus Youth leadership, Dominic Dixon attempted, unsuccessfully of course, to engineer a similar punishment for me. Holiness?

One can only be amazed that Archbishop of Bangalore Bernard Moras and Simon Rodrigues, the Chairman of the Bangalore Service Team of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal have soiled their reputations — not that they were clean in the first place — by their steadfast solidarity with a criminal like Dixon even after being in receipt of our ministry’s reports exposing his malpractices, slanderous campaigns and intimidatory activities. To me, it is blasphemous that the Chairman of the Bangalore Service Team of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal promotes “A Journey to Holiness” when the author of the book is the epitome of unholiness.

It is also an indictment of a spiritual corruption that since long pervades the Catholic Charismatic Renewal.

I once again place on record that Simon Rodrigues is himself more Protestant than he is Catholic which partly explains his affinity for the likes of Dominic Dixon and Johnson Sequeira and their “ministries”.

More on that will be included in the next update.

 



Is it correct for a lay person to “lay hands” on another?

$
0
0

 

JULY 26/AUGUST 2013

 

Is it correct for a lay person to “lay hands” on another?

Charism gifts building up the Church

http://www.saint-mike.org/warfare/library/wp-content/docs/spiritualgifts.pdf
EXTRACT

(Excerpt from the Rule of St. Michael) 2004, Order of the Legion of St. Michael

237. Misdirected and False Teachings […]

(c) On Using the term “baptism”: Although the Church has instructed the Renewal on the proper definition of the “baptism” of the Spirit, the use of the term, “baptism” in the Holy Spirit, is nevertheless misleading and is a “Pentecostalism.” A more accurate term would be a “re-awakening or filling with the Holy Spirit” 42
since existentially and ontologically that is the phenomenon actually taking place. 43
The term “baptism in the Holy Spirit” in the context of the charismatic experience was born in theological error.

Pentecostals do not believe in the Sacrament of Confirmation.

Thus when they read the passages in the book of Acts about laying on of hands to receive the Holy Spirit, they misinterpreted it to be some additional post-conversion act that must be performed. That is not true. The gift of the Spirit may not be separated in any way from conversion…44
There are no instances in the New Testament of the “laying on of hands to receive the Holy Spirit” outside of the Sacraments.

 

(d) On the Laying on of Hands and Anointing with Oil: The practice of anointing with oil and laying on of hands to “receive the Holy Spirit” was adopted by Pentecostals, as explained above, because they did not understand the doctrine of the Sacrament of Confirmation. Given this theological bias, it is not surprising that they misinterpreted the passages in the Book of Acts 45. As such, it appeared to them that this “laying on of hands to receive the Holy Spirit” was a separate act and experience from that of conversion, rather than as an act of the Sacrament of Confirmation. As Catholics we know that there is no need for us to “receive the Holy Spirit” in some extra-Sacramental way. As the Catechism instructs us, Confirmation gives us “the full outpouring of the Holy Spirit as once granted to the apostles on the day of Pentecost” (CCC 1302) We already have the fullness of the Holy Spirit.

Thus, there is no need for any additional forms of quasi-liturgical ceremonies or actions to “receive” the Holy Spirit and His gifts. In addition, the Magisterium has repeatedly warned the Faithful against performing rites and prayers that too closely resemble the Sacraments or the actions and prayers reserved to priests. The Instruction on Prayers for Healing, 46

Confusion between such free non-liturgical prayer meetings and liturgical celebrations properly so-called is to be carefully avoided. for example, makes this point: Another example is found in the Collaboration of the Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry of Priest: In using sacramentals, the non-ordained faithful should ensure that these are in no way regarded as sacraments whose administration is proper and exclusive to the Bishop and to the priest. Since they are not priests, in no instance may the non-ordained perform anointings either with the Oil of the Sick or any other oil. 47
Pope John Paul II reminds us that: …the particular gift of each of the Church’s members must be wisely and carefully acknowledged, safeguarded, promoted, discerned and coordinated, without confusing roles functions or theological and canonical status.
48
Also in the Collaboration Instruction: Every effort must be made to avoid even the appearance of confusion … To avoid any confusion between sacramental liturgical acts presided over by a priest or deacon, and other acts which the non-ordained faithful may lead, it is always necessary to use clearly distinct ceremonials, especially for the latter.
49

 

Finally, in a letter sent to us from the Sacred Congregation for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments, Monsignor Mario Marini, Undersecretary, writes:

Prot. N. 1116/00/L Rome,

24 June 2000

This Congregation for Divine Worship has received your letter dated 4 May 2000, in which you ask whether the Instruction Ecclesiae de mysterio on Lay Collaboration in the Ministry of the Priest, article 9, should be interpreted as prohibiting the use by laypersons of blessed oil as a sacramental.

 

 

 

While a certain degree of prudent reserve in this matter is indeed advisable, it is clear that the exclusion of traditional devotions employing the use of blessed oil, and in which there is no likelihood of confusion with the sacramental of Anointing of the Sick by a priest, is not the intention of this Instruction. Excluded instead would be any use by a layperson of oil, which even if not the Oil of the Sick blessed by the Bishop on Holy Thursday, would be interpreted as replacing the sacramental Anointing by a priest, or which would in any way be seen as equivalent to it, or which would be employed as a means of attaining for laypersons a new role previously reserved to clergy.

The intention of the person using the oil, the clarity with which such an intention is expressed by such a person, and the understanding of those present will all be relevant in determining the likelihood of misunderstanding and therefore the degree to which such a practice should be avoided. In this matter as in all similar cases, such a practice is subject to the supervision of the local Pastor and ultimately of the diocesan Bishop.

Thanking you for your interest and with every prayerful good wishes for a blessed Easter Season, I am,

Sincerely yours in Christ,

Mons. Mario Marini, Undersecretary

 

The common practices of the Charismatic Renewal of the quasi-liturgical “laying on hands to receive the release of the Holy Spirit” is often done without regard to the understanding of those present that the Congregation requires. Even when permission has been attained by a group’s Pastor, the actual practice among many groups tends to be quasi-liturgical in appearance. Many individual Charismatics seem present themselves as quasi-priest in their demeanor even if verbally claiming they are not. Thus, in much of the Charismatic Renewal this practice can be both potentially theologically problematic and certainly too closely resembling what is reserved to bishops and/or priests.

 

47 Holy See, Instruction, On Certain Questions Regarding the Collaboration of The Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry Of Priest (15 August 1997), art. 9 §1.

48 John Paul II, Discourse at the Symposium on “The Participation of the Lay Faithful in the Priestly Ministry” (11 May 1994), n. 3, l.c.; quoted Collaboration, “Conclusion.”

49
Collaboration, art. 6 §2.

 

An extract from the Konkani Catholics blog, January 4-6, 2008

http://davidmacd.com/catholic/how_did_this_site_get_built.htm

David MacDonald is a convert into Catholicism and he’s a singer; his website www.catholicbridge.com.
The site does provide a wealth of information for Evangelicals on their various doubts and questions on the Catholic faith. The answers are simple and easy to understand and have the additional force of his testimony and music background.
Here is the section on “Sacramentals” (and I hope our readers know what “Sacramentals” – not Sacraments – are). This is how he explains it:
QUOTE: Many Evangelicals have a problem with the Catholic idea that a material item can conduct spiritual power. Despite this criticism, many Evangelicals freely use the idea of Sacraments and Sacramentals in their ministry (though they don’t call it such). For example:
-blessing people (especially the laying on of hands)

-anointing people with holy oil during a healing service

Austine Crasta, moderator

 

Laypeople’s Use of Oil

http://www.zenit.org/article-26570?l=english

ROME, July 28, 2009 (Zenit.org) Answered by Legionary of Christ Father Edward McNamara…
Q:
There are chaplains who minister at a local Catholic hospital and one of them likes to use “oil” when she prays with the patients (Catholics and non-Catholics). I feel that this causes confusion. One of the chaplains attended a recent convention of chaplains and was told by a presenter that this practice is allowed as long as they tell the patients that they are not receiving the sacrament of the sick. I seem to recall that years ago the Vatican came out with a document on the use of oil by laypersons. Could you please comment? — A.S., Bridgeport, New York
A: The document you refer to is probably the 1997 instruction “On Certain Questions Regarding the Collaboration of the Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry of Priest.” This is an unusual document insofar as it was formally issued by the Congregation for Clergy but was co-signed by no fewer than eight Vatican congregations and councils, including that of the Doctrine of the Faith. This gives the document a certain weight with respect to its authority.
The document first presents the theological principles behind its decisions before giving a series of practical considerations on aspects of lay ministry in the Church. Then, having laid the groundwork, it enunciates in 13 articles practical provisions and norms that outline the possibilities and limits of the collaboration of the lay faithful in priestly ministry.
The first article, on the “Need for an Appropriate Terminology,” attempts to clarify the multiple uses of the expression “ministry.” This responds to an intuition of Pope John Paul II who, “In his address to participants at the Symposium on ‘Collaboration of the Lay Faithful with the Priestly Ministry’ …, emphasized the need to clarify and distinguish the various meanings which have accrued to the term ‘ministry’ in theological and canonical language.”
The document accepts that the term “ministry” is applicable to the laity in some cases:
“§3. The non-ordained faithful may be generically designated ‘extraordinary ministers’ when deputed by competent authority to discharge, solely by way of supply, those offices mentioned in Canon 230, §3 and in Canons 943 and 1112.

 

Naturally, the concrete term may be applied to those to whom functions are canonically entrusted e.g. catechists, acolytes, lectors etc.
“Temporary deputation for liturgical purposes — mentioned in Canon 230, §2 — does not confer any special or permanent title on the non-ordained faithful.”
However: “It is unlawful for the non-ordained faithful to assume titles such as ‘pastor,’ ‘chaplain,’ ‘coordinator,’ ‘moderator’ or other such similar titles which can confuse their role and that of the Pastor, who is always a Bishop or Priest.”
Another article, No. 9, is on “The Apostolate to the Sick.” Regarding our reader’s question on the use of oil in a non-sacramental way, the article is very clear:
“§1. […] The non-ordained faithful particularly assist the sick by being with them in difficult moments, encouraging them to receive the Sacraments of Penance and the Anointing of the Sick, by helping them to have the disposition to make a good individual confession as well as to prepare them to receive the Anointing of the Sick. In using sacramentals, the non-ordained faithful should ensure that these are in no way regarded as sacraments whose administration is proper and exclusive to the Bishop and to the priest. Since they are not priests, in no instance may the non-ordained perform anointings either with the Oil of the Sick or any other oil.
“§2. With regard to the administration of this sacrament, ecclesiastical legislation reiterates the theologically certain doctrine and the age old usage of the Church which regards the priest as its only valid minister. This norm is completely coherent with the theological mystery signified and realized by means of priestly service.
“It must also be affirmed that the reservation of the ministry of Anointing to the priest is related to the connection of this sacrament to the forgiveness of sin and the worthy reception of the Holy Eucharist. No other person may act as ordinary or extraordinary minister of the sacrament since such constitutes simulation of the sacrament.”
To many it might appear that this document is excessively restrictive in its dispositions. Yet by providing clear guidelines and demarcations of proper competences based on solid theological reasons, it actually facilitates fruitful collaboration between priests and laity in a true spirit of charity and service to Christ, the Church and to souls.

 

Confirmation and the laity’s role

http://www.catholic.org/featured/headline.php?ID=832, Catholic Online

ROME, March 30, 2004 (Zenit.org) Answered by Legionary of Christ Father Edward McNamara…

Q: Could you please comment on the following which occurred at an Easter Vigil Mass in my parish at which a number of RCIA candidates were confirmed. At the confirmation the priest asked everyone in the congregation to outstretch their right arm toward the persons being confirmed as we said the “Prayer of Confirming.” The words of the prayer were, in summary, “All powerful God … send your Holy Spirit upon (names) to be their helper and guide … fill them with the spirit of wonder and awe in your presence. We ask this through Christ Our Lord.” After this prayer the priest performed the anointing with chrism on the candidates’ foreheads. The outstretching of arms by the congregation made it seem that the laity had some role in conferring the sacrament of confirmation. My understanding of confirmation is that the role is normally the bishop’s (or a priest in his place) to emphasize the transmission of the Holy Spirit by apostolic lineage going back to Pentecost. — D.N., Victoria, Australia

A: There are two elements to be taken into account the laying on of hands and the proclamation of the prayer over the candidates.

During the sacrament of confirmation there is a double laying on of hands. The rite you describe pertains to the first moment, which does not form part of the essential rite of the sacrament. But as Pope Paul VI wrote when he reformed the rite of confirmation (see “Ad Pascendum,” Aug. 15, 1971), the first rite should be held in high esteem as it contributes to the integral perfection of the confirmation ritual and gives a better understanding of the sacrament.

What the Church wishes to show is the transmission of the Holy Spirit, by apostolic genealogy going back to Pentecost, through the symbolism of consecrated hands being laid on the head of the confirmands.

In conformity with this principle the rubrics for this first laying on of hands states that when that when the bishop and priest(s) are both celebrating the Mass where confirmation occurs, they lay hands upon all candidates (i.e. extend their hands over the whole group of confirmands). However, the bishop alone says the prayer: “All-powerful God … send your Spirit upon them. … We ask this through Christ our Lord.”

The practice of laying on of hands is certainly subject to many symbolic meanings. In some cases, such as the sacrament of holy orders and the second imposition with the anointing of confirmation, it is an essential part of the rite without which the sacrament itself would not exist.

In other sacraments such as the anointing of the sick, it forms part of the auxiliary rites performed by the ordained minister.

In other cases it is a sacramental, such as when the priest extends his hands over a person or object in order to impart a solemn blessing.

It may also be used by lay people, such as when parents bless their children. In recent times it has often been used in prayer groups such as the Charismatic Renewal.

Given the symbolic polyvalence of the gesture it is necessary to determine its meaning and importance within the context of each specific rite.

In the rite of confirmation it clearly symbolizes the power of efficaciously invoking the Holy Spirit so as to achieve the effect of the sacrament. This power properly and fully belongs to the bishop.

Priests also possess this power in a latent manner and may exercise it whenever the bishop or general Church law delegates them to do so.

 

 

This is why only the bishop and concelebrating priests should extend their hands at this moment. But only the bishop says the prayer, since he actually administers the essential rite of the sacrament.

Even in a very large confirmation, where the bishop is assisted by priests who also administer the sacrament, only the bishop recites the prayer, as the priests receive their authority to administer the sacrament through the bishop.

When a priest confirms alone, as is commonly the case during adult initiation at the Easter Vigil, then all concelebrating priests extend their hands. But only the priest who confirms says the prayer.

Thus in the case of the sacrament of confirmation it is inappropriate for the entire assembly to either extend their hands or to say the prayer, as this gesture would symbolically indicate the possession of a spiritual power which they do not possess as it requires the sacrament of orders.

It is also hard to see exactly what is meant by this change, because the other elements of the rite seem to be respected; it does not appear that it symbolizes that the community is the source of the sacrament.

It might have been introduced as a nice way of having everybody involved, without much thought given to the consequences for the meaning of the rite itself. Modifying the rites in the way described despoils them of the wealth of meaning that they embody.

The reception of this sacrament through the ministry of the bishop — and in general the need for a minister for any sacrament — is a necessary element in showing that the grace of our sanctification is primarily God’s gift to us through the Church and does not spring from ourselves nor from the community. This does not mean that the community has no role in the sacraments. On receiving confirmation, a Christian enters, in a way, into the fullness of the common priesthood of the baptized through which Catholics receive the power and capacity to participate in the Church’s liturgy and to place their own personal sacrifices alongside that of Christ in the Eucharistic celebration.

However the common priesthood may only be exercised in communion with the ministerial priesthood and can never substitute it in its essential tasks.

This communion and the interplay between the two priesthoods are highlighted by the very rite of confirmation now under discussion, although it entails repeating one or two aspects already mentioned.

Before beginning the prayer of confirmation, the bishop, with the priests who will assist him on either side, says a prayer which invites all present to pray to the Father to send the Holy Spirit.

All then pray silently for a brief moment. This silent prayer is the exercise of the whole body of the faithful and thus for the faithful an exercise of their common priesthood.

After all have prayed, the bishop and priests extend their hands over the candidates while the bishop says or sings alone the following prayer which is redolent of similar priestly prayers of consecration such as the prayers of ordination:

All-powerful God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,
by water and the Holy Spirit you freed your sons and daughters from sin and gave them new life.

Send your Holy Spirit upon them to be their helper and guide.

Give them the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of right judgment and courage, the spirit of knowledge and reverence.

Fill them with the spirit of wonder and awe in your presence.
We ask this through Christ our Lord.

To this prayer all give their assent by responding “Amen” in an analogous way to the final amen of the Eucharistic Prayer.

In this way the organization of the rite makes clear that the prayer of the whole assembly is called upon during confirmation although the administration of the sacrament is reserved to the bishop or priest in virtue of the ministerial and hierarchical structure willed by Christ for his Church.

 

Traditionalists are wary and critical of the laying of hands on one another in charismatic circles:

When did the laying on of hands become Catholic? 

http://catholicforum.fisheaters.com/index.php?topic=2393555.0

 

Who did laying on of hands to Paul?

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=109968

The Catholic Answers Forum, September 18, 2006

Interesting discussion… The brief answer is i) Ananias, Acts 9:17 and ii) The elders at Antioch Acts 13:2, 3.

St. Jerome wrote:

As Sergius Paulus Proconsul of Cyprus was the first to believe on his preaching, he took his name from him because he had subdued him to faith in Christ, and having been joined by Barnabas, after traversing many cities, he returned to Jerusalem and was ordained apostle to the Gentiles by Peter, James and John. -Lives of Illustrious Men Chapter 5

 

Laity and laying on of hands

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=684800

The Catholic Answers Forum, June 13, 2012

Q: Do the hands of lay people have any special powers?
Last night I was praying with my wife and she got upset when I wouldn’t put my hand on her belly to pray over the baby in her womb (I would have but it would have been an awkward position for my arm). I told her it didn’t matter where I put my hands and the argument went on. Who is right?

 

There is another discussion here:

Laying on of hands

http://theologica.ning.com/forum/topics/laying-on-of-hands

 

Check out these:

The laying on of hands

http://laviecatholique.blogspot.in/2009/04/laying-on-of-hands.html

April 9, 2009

 

The Sacrament of Confirmation
– The Catechism of the Catholic Church CCC 1285 to 1321

http://www.vatican.va/archive/ccc_css/archive/catechism/p2s2c1a2.htm

 

Imposition of hands

http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/07698a.htm

The Catholic Encyclopedia

A symbolical ceremony by which one intends to communicate to another some favour, quality or excellence (principally of a spiritual kind), or to depute another to some office. The rite has had a profane or secular as well as a sacred usage. It is extremely ancient, having come down from patriarchal times. Jacob bequeathed a blessing and inheritance to his two sons Ephraim and Manasseh by placing his hands upon them (Genesis 48:14) and Moses on Josue the hegemony of the Hebrew people in the same manner (Numbers 27:18, 23). In the New Testament
Our Lord employed this rite to restore life to the daughter of Jairus (Matthew 9:18) and to give health to the sick (Luke 6:19). The religious aspect of this ceremony first appeared in the consecration of Aaron and his sons to the office of priesthood. Before immolating animals in sacrifice the priests, according to the Mosaic ritual, laid hands upon the heads of the victims (Exodus 29; Leviticus 8:9); and in the expressive dismissal of the scapegoat the officiant laid his hands on the animal’s head and prayed that the sins of the people might descend thereon and be expiated in the wilderness (Leviticus 16:21). The Apostles imposed hands on the newly baptized, that they might receive the gifts of the Holy Ghost in confirmation (Acts 8:17, 19; 19:6); on those to be promoted to holy orders (Acts 6:6; 13:3; 1 Timothy 4:14; 2 Timothy 1:6; Matthew 13); and on others to bestow some supernatural gift or corporal benefit (Acts, passim). In fact this rite was so constantly employed that the “imposition of hands” came to designate an essential Catholic doctrine (Hebrews 6:2).

To understand clearly the extent to which the imposition of hands is employed in the Church at present it will be necessary to view it in its sacramental or theological as well as in its ceremonial or liturgical aspect. In confirmation, the imposition of hands constitutes the essential matter of the sacrament, not however that which precedes the anointing, but that which takes place at the actual application of the chrism (S.C. de Prop. Fide, 6 Aug., 1840). In the sacrament of Holy orders it enters either wholly or in part, into the substance of the rite by which most of the higher grades are conferred. Thus in the ordination of deacons according to the Latin rite it is at least partial matter of the sacrament; in conferring the priesthood there is a threefold imposition, viz.: (a) when the ordaining prelate followed by the priests, lays hands on the head of the candidate nil dicens; (b) when he and the priests extend hands during the prayer, “Oremus, fratres carissimi”, and (c) when he imposes hands at giving power to forgive sins, saying “Accipe Spiritum Sanctum”. The first and second of these impositions combined constitute in the Latin Church partial matter of the sacrament, the traditio instrumentorum being required for the adequate or complete matter. The Greeks, however, rely on the imposition alone as the substance of the sacramental rite. In the consecration of bishops the imposition of hands alone pertains to the essence (see CONFIRMATION; ORDERS).

The ceremonial usage is much more extensive. (1) In baptism the priest signs the forehead and breast with the sign of the cross, lays hands on the head during the prayer, “preces nostras”, and again after the exorcism, beseeching God to send down the light of truth into the purified soul (cf. Rom. Rit.). Tertullian mentions imposition being used in conferring baptism in his own day (de Bap., VI, VII, &c.). (2) In penance the minister merely raises his hand at the giving of absolution. The ancient ordines (cf. Martene, “De antiqua ecclesiæ disciplina”, passim), record this custom. (3) In extreme unction there is no imposition of hands enjoined by the rubrics, although in the prayer immediately before the anointing the words “per impositionem manuum nostrarum” occur. Possibly the imposition is contained in the unctions as it is in the administration of confirmation. (4) Apart from the sacraments the rite is also employed in almost all the various blessings of persons and things. Abbots and virgins are thus blessed (cf. Roman Pontifical and Ritual). (5) In the reconciliation of public penitents and the reception of schismatics, heretics, and apostates into the Church, hands were formerly, and still are, imposed (cf. Duchesne, “Christian Worship”, pp. 328, 435, St. Cyprian, De Lapsis 16). (6) Those obsessed by evil spirits are similarly exorcized (cf. Roman Ritual, Titus, x, cl). (7) The rubrics of the missal direct the celebrant to hold his hands extended during most of the prayers. At the pre-consecration prayer, “Hanc igitur oblationem”, he also holds his hands over the oblata. This action seems borrowed from the old Levitical practice, already noticed, of laying hands on the victims to be sacrificed, but curiously it has not been proved to be very old. Le Brun (Explication de la Messe, iv, 6) says he did not find the rubric in any missal older than the fifteenth century. Pius V made it de præcepto (cf. Gihr, “la Messe”, II, 345). The significance of the act is expressive, symbolizing as it does the laying of sin upon the elements of bread and wine which, being changed into the Body and Blood of Christ, become thus our emissary or scapegoat, and finally the “victim of our peace” with God. Nothing can better show the relationship that has always existed between prayer and the ceremony that is being considered, than this expressive sentence from St. Augustine, “Quid aliud est manuum impositio, quam oratio super hominem?” (De Bap., III, xvi, 21).

 

 

Laying on of hands

https://www.ewtn.com/vexperts/showmessage.asp?number=314688&Pg=Forum4&Pgnu=1&recnu=15

March 18, 2002

Q: What can you tell me about the idea of laying on of hands? Is it biblical? Can Catholic lay people do it to other lay people? What does it mean? Is it Catholic in tradition or does it come from more from a Pentecostal or Evangelical type tradition? –Brian Vogrinc

A: The laying on of hands is a sign used in a number of the sacraments, most particularly in ordination. It has been used in this manner since the first century and signifies the invoking of God’s blessing on the person on whom hands are laid.

Catholic lay people cannot administer any of the sacraments that involve the laying on of hands, therefore they cannot do it sacramentally. Some Catholics do lay hands on others while praying for healing, though this is not a sacrament and must not be confused with one. The latter practice has been especially popularized through the Pentecostal movement. -James Akin, Catholic apologist

 

Laying on of hands: Widespread practice can be both a ‘danger’ or a gift of the Holy Spirit

http://www.spiritdaily.net/layingonhands.htm

We are of two minds when it comes to the “laying on of hands.”

On the one hand (not to play on words), there are the many claims of healing and deliverance. Through the years — through the centuries — countless have benefited from prayer that is said while a healer or simply another person rests one or both hands onto the afflicted person, allowing for the flow of the Holy Spirit. “When Paul placed his hands on them, the Holy Spirit came on them, and they spoke in tongues and prophesied,” we have in Acts 19:4-6.

Clearly, the laying on of hands is biblical.

But then, in Scripture, we also have: “Do not be hasty in the laying on of hands, and do not share in the sins of others,” intones 1 Timothy 5:22. “Keep yourself pure.”

Therein is the rub and the reason we always urge prayer and fasting (without haste) before allowing anyone, including a priest, to lay on hands. The reason is simple: if the person laying on the hands has a dark spirit (“sin”), there is a chance that spirit can be transferred. This is called “imparting” a spirit. Fasting seals a person against the enemy — and purifies. Meanwhile, we see that Jesus also healed by praying from a distance.

“Laying hands on a person in prayer is not just a picturesque religious ritual,” a foremost deliverance expert named Derek Prince once warned in a terrific, insightful book called They Shall Expel Demons. “It can be a powerful spiritual experience, a temporary interaction between two spirits through which supernatural power is released. Normally the power flows from the one laying on hands to the one on whom hands are laid, but at times it can flow the other way.

“The power may do either good or evil. It may emanate from the Holy Spirit or from a demon, depending on the one from whom it flows. For this reason Paul established certain safeguards. [Here he quotes the passage from 1 Timothy above]. In other words, be careful with whom you allow your spirit to interact!

“The laying on of hands should be done reverently and prayerfully. Any person participating should make sure he or she is not thereby, in Paul’s words, sharing in another’s sins. It is a mistake to lay hands indiscriminately on one another. The following brief testimony illustrates the danger:

“‘In 1971 I was attending a charismatic meeting, and the speaker asked people to stand if they wanted prayer for healing. I had a bad cold, so I stood. He then instructed people seated nearby to lay their hands on us and pray for our healing. Four or five prayed for me.” 

‘When I awoke the next morning, my cold was better — but my fingers were all curled up and stiff and hurting. Immediately I thought, Someone with arthritis laid hands on me last night! I renounced the spirit of arthritis, and within five minutes all the symptoms were gone.  

“‘I was a very young believer, less than one year old, and I have been so grateful to God for teaching me then to be careful who lays hands on me.’”

We see the need for caution at the same time we must not be paranoid. These things we discern only through extensive prayer, and protect against by fasting.

See The Laying on of Hands – Derek Prince Ministries

 

Laying on of hands

http://saint-mike.org/swbbs/viewtopic.php?t=133

St. Michael Spiritual Warfare Depository Archive, May 17, 2010

Q: Well is laying on of hands good or bad? I have been to many Charismatic groups where they do this, but I will only let someone that I know and is right with the Lord to do this?

A: You are looking for trouble when you have someone lay hands on you. It is an open door to possession. The same goes with massage. If you consider how many people to a massage therapist and how many of them are carrying some kind of demonic “baggage” it can get transferred. So, the answer is NO, do NOT let someone lay hands on you. The only one who should lay hands on you is an ordained Catholic priest. PERIOD. –Ellen Marie

A: Well Ellen is wrong again on certain points not because I say so, but because the Vatican says so.
There is a grain of truth in what Ellen says. The Collaboration of the Non-Ordained Faithful in the Sacred Ministry of Priest states at article 6 §2:

Every effort must be made to avoid even the appearance of confusion… To avoid any confusion between sacramental liturgical acts presided over by a priest or deacon, and other acts which the non-ordained faithful may lead, it is always necessary to use clearly distinct ceremonials, especially for the latter.

 

 

 

This Instruction, however, does not prohibit such things as laying on of hands or the administering of oil in conjunction with laying on hands. I personally wrote a letter to the Vatican to clarify this.

 


 

In Summary, what follows is what the Vatican told me about the use of Holy Oil:

A) Sacramental Oil (blessed by the Bishop on Holy Thursday) cannot ever be used.


B) Blessed oil, like that you get at shrine MAY BE USED, but

1. Prudent reserve must be exercised.

2. The situation of its use MUST NOT be one in which there is ANY confusion that what is happening is the Sacrament of Anointing the Sick.

3. The use of a blessed oil by the laity MUST NOT replace the Sacrament of Anointing of the Sick.

4. The use of blessed oil by the laity cannot be used in such a way as to be EQUIVALENT to the Sacrament of Anointing of the Sick.

5. The use of the blessed oil cannot be used in such a way as to create a new role for the laity which is really reserved to clergy.

6. The intention of the person using the oil must not be to violate items 2-5 above.

7. The person using the oil must express WITH CLARITY why he is not in violation of items 2-5 above.

8. The people observing or participating with the person using the oil must fully UNDERSTAND what is happening is not in violation of items 2-5 above.

9. The practice of using blessed oil by the laity is governed specifically (in addition to these general principles) by the local Pastor and ultimately the diocesan Bishop.

 

This instruction clearly does not prohibit the use of oil, or the lay on hands that is associated with it. What it means is that they laity can NEVER substitute the Sacrament of Anointing of the Sick with their own anointing. If the situation is one that a priest would normally administer oil, then the laity cannot do it.

 

 

Laity cannot use oil in such a way that is equivalent to the Sacrament of Anointing of Sick even though they are not intending to do the Sacrament. This probably prohibits many charismatic groups from using oil in the way they do.
Laity cannot use oil in such a way that they essentially co-opt a role that really belongs to clergy. This too will prohibit the way typical charismatics use oil.
What is also important to see here, is that even if all criteria is met to allow a layman to use oil, if there is misunderstanding on the part of on-lookers, then it is not to be done. All involved must be properly catechized.
The situations in which oil and laying on of hands can be used are in situations in which there is some sort of paterfamilias relationship. This would include laying hands on your children, your spouse, or others family members. A paterfamilias relationship also may exist between a Spiritual Director and a directee or a Counselor and counselee (even the Spiritual Director or Counselor is not a priest). Even in these paterfamilias relationships, however, the non-priest can never use this privilege as a replacement for the Sacrament of Anointing which must be administered by a priest.
In other words, we cannot do these actions in such a way that too closely resembles that which is reserved to a priest. As long as we are cautious about that and those prayed over, and those on-looking are properly catechized about this, laying on hands can be done by laity.
The use of Holy Oil must not be the Sacramental oil blessed by the Bishop. If we use oil it must be oil that blessed in the normal way by a priest like that of Holy Water. Thus, oil given a normal blessing can be used by the laity in a similar way as Holy Water. Holy Water represents a washing clean factor, and is a reminder of our baptism and our baptismal promises. Blessed Oil represents a healing factor, and is a reminder of our confirmation and the fullness of the Holy Spirit indwelling us, and our promises to live a Godly life.
If we understand the differences between Sacramental Oil and regular blessed oil, and understand the differences between the Sacrament of Anointing and what laity might do with its limitations, then we can be okay in the practice.
We must always remember that the Particular Sacramental Power of Healing is reserved to clergy.

Ellen also has a grain of truth concerning the possibility of becoming demonized when laying hands on someone. We have had clients who became demonized after having hands laid upon them. There is a phenomenon called transference. A demon can transfer from one person to another through laying on hands. This is why one should not lay hands on a person too quickly and a person should not allow someone to lay hands on them too quickly.
Certainly we should never lay hands on anyone without their permission. But, if we have the permission of the person being prayed for, and have the right preparations and discernment, and doing the act with the proper circumspection, avoiding doing anything that too closely resembles the acts reserved to priests, then lay on hands may be done. Only the leader of the prayer team, however, should be laying on hands, not the whole team. –Bro. Ignatius Mary

 

Laying on of hands

http://www.saint-mike.net/qa/sw/viewanswer.asp?QID=1821

April 29, 2013

Q: Many lay persons laying hands in personal prayer. My question is: what the Church says about it? I’m not against it, but probably there are some rules. -Antonio

A: The Church’s concern is that laying on of hands not be a gesture that too closely resembles the actions authorized to priest, such as in the Sacrament of Anointing.

Otherwise, a layman may lay hands on someone in prayer if they have that person’s permission.

Laying on of hands in circumstances of possible demonization, however, can be very dangerous, and should not be attempted by those untrained in deliverance work. In this situation, laying on of hands can even cause a transference of the demon from the person being prayed for to the person saying the prayers. I know of several cases of this happening. No one should be attempting deliverance on someone else unless they are called by God and are thoroughly trained.

This warning is especially needed for the Charismatics who typically lay on hands as a matter of careless course, often in ways warned against by the Church, and most often in circumstances to which they are not competent, such as in deliverance. Because one is a so-called Charismatic does not make one automatically qualified and competent for anything, let alone deliverance. –Bro. Ignatius Mary

 

Isn’t Energy Healing and Laying on of Hands the Same Thing?

http://www.womenofgrace.com/blog/?p=13036

By Susan Brinkmann, March 14, 2012

MM asks: “There must be some element of truth in the practice of energy healers who use their hands to heal. Aren’t their methods similar to what Christians refer to as the ‘laying on of hands’?”

Great question, MM, and now that you ask it, I’m actually a little surprised that it took two years for someone to pose it.

The only similarity between the methods used by energy healers and Christians who lay on hands is that they both use their hands – and this is as far as it goes. 

The Catechism clearly states that the use of the hands in Christian healing is as a “sign,” not as an energy channel. “Jesus heals the sick and blesses little children by laying hands on them. In his name the apostles will do the same,” the Catechism teaches. “Even more pointedly, it is by the Apostles’ imposition of hands that the Holy Spirit is given. The Letter to the Hebrews lists the imposition of hands among the ‘fundamental elements’ of its teaching. The Church has kept this sign of the all-powerful outpouring of the Holy Spirit in its sacramental epiclesis.”

 

 

 

In other words, the use of the hands in the Christian form is a symbol while in energy healing the hands have an actual function as a channel. 

But that doesn’t stop proponents of energy medicine from luring Christians into their practices by drawing attention to this similarity. Some even go so far as to suggest that Jesus was an energy healer because of how He used His hands during healings. William Lee Rand, founder of the pro-Reiki International Center for Reiki Training actually suggested that because Jesus sometimes laid hands on people while healing them, He may have been using Reiki.  
“There are many similarities between the laying on of hands healing Jesus did and the practice of Reiki,” Rand writes.

Naturally, he goes on to list only those episodes in the Gospel where Jesus used His hands to heal, leaving out all other methods such as the casting out of demons and healing by command. By deliberately “cherry picking” Scripture in this way, the result is a myopic and distorted view of the nature and purpose of the healing power of Jesus.
“Jesus was not channeling a universal energy, but was acting with the power of God,” writes New Age expert Marcia Montenegro.

“As Acts 10:38 says, ‘God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power. He went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed by the devil, for God was with Him.’ The power of God was not coming through a technique or secret teaching, but from the Person of Jesus Christ. When Jesus conferred this power specifically to and only on His disciples, He ‘gave them authority over unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal every kind of disease and every kind of sickness,” (Matthew 10:1, Mark 3:13-15, Luke 9:1). It is His authority over illness that Christ gave the disciples, not a secret teaching or technique.”

Perhaps the biggest difference between energy healers and the Christian laying on of hands is the fact that energy healers claim to be manipulating an alleged energy force. When Christians pray over one another, we’re not trying to manipulate God’s power. We’re simply using our hands as a sign of intercession. Whether or not God wants to heal the person is left totally up to Him.

Energy healers have a whole different mindset. This is their power that they supposedly learn how to use through classes or attunement ceremonies such as those required for Reiki masters. True biblical healing is never based on a belief in one’s own power, but is based solely on the power of God.

You should also beware of those who say Christians can participate in these practices simply by believing that the energy comes from God. This can be a very dangerous delusion, particularly in the case of techniques such as Reiki, which employ occult entities known as spirit guides.

Even if energy healers are Christians (sadly, there are many of them out there), they can’t say their energy comes from God because God never revealed Himself to us as an energy force. He’s a personal God who once identified Himself to Moses as “I am” not “It is.”

Whether the healer believes it or not, the energy he or she is using during an energy healing session is a putative energy form (that has no scientific basis) which is believed to permeate the universe. The healer can call this energy anything they want, but it doesn’t change the nature of it. It’s still a putative energy form. Just by calling it God doesn’t make it God. That would be like calling a dog a cat and expecting the dog to now be a cat. The energy is what it is and if the healer doesn’t understand this, then they don’t understand either energy medicine or basic Christian theology.  (This blog gives a more in-depth explanation for why God cannot be called an energy force.)

The bottom line is that energy healers are to be avoided by Christians. They are not only practicing a bogus science that won’t help you anyway, but many of them also dabble in other New Age modalities, some of which – such as Reiki – are effected through occult agencies.

 

Laying of hands

http://www.saint-mike.net/qa/sw/viewanswer.asp?QID=1487

September 12, 2011

Why is it dangerous to lay hands on others and pray?

If a person has a gift of healing, can he lay hands on the person and pray or does he needs an approval from the Bishop, priest or spiritual director?

How will a person know that this is a right time to lay hands and pray? –Lessly

On Question One: It can be dangerous to lay hands on others for prayer. The reason is that it is possible to have a demonic transference from one person to the other. Thus, one needs to be careful.

The first rule is to ask permission of the person you are praying for before you lay hands on them.

The second rule is to pray for protection of the person being prayed over and for yourself.

The third rule is only one person, the leader of the group, actually lay on hands. 

I generally refuse to have anybody lay hands on me from the Charismatic Renewal unless I know the person very well. The reason is that there is so much malpractice, I guess one could say, in the practice of the charismatic gifts of those in the Renewal.
I have had clients who have become demonized because of the laying on of hands of those in the Charismatic Renewal.
We also must be very careful not even of here to do that which a priest does, such as in the Sacrament of Anointing. Those in the Charismatic Renewal tend to be careless and non-thinking about how close they come to the line, of even have crossed the line of doing what is reserved to a priest. I personally wrote a letter to the Vatican to clarify that issue. While this letter is specifically about the use of Holy Oil, it is instructive on the general issues of Laying on of hands. This is the response: [See page 6]

The Bottom line is that we should not lay hands on someone too quickly, and then only with permission of the person, and after preparatory prayer or protection.

 

 

 

On Question Two: It is very important that anyone who believes they have an extraordinary such as healing, miracles, or private revelations be under the discernment and advice of a Spiritual Director. To not have a spiritual director is dangerous in that we may think we have a gift when do not, or if we do have a legitimate gift we may not use it properly or interpret it properly. We can never under any circumstances trust our own discernment. Such experiences need to be taken today spiritual director to validate the experiences and to receive advice.
To my knowledge is not required that a person with the gift of healing have any recognition or approbation from his Bishop. However, given the extraordinary nature of these sorts of gifts it would be prudent to discuss any apostolate that is to be conducted with the Bishop or his designee.
On Question Three: The discernment to lay hands on someone prayer is a subjective one. Person must listen and seek the advice of the Holy Spirit. There is no formula for this. This is where many years of experience may benefit.
In that regard, one should not fear making a mistake. God can make lemonade out of the lemons we create. It is only through mistakes and falling down that we learn how things should be, if we allow God to teach us through those mistakes.

Here is the Vatican document on Prayer for Healing. Bro.
Ignatius Mary OMSM

 

Laying of hands

http://www.saint-mike.net/qa/sw/viewanswer.asp?QID=1494

September 26, 2011

I read the question of “Laying on hands” posted by Lessly on the 12th September on this forum. I have found it important to share your answer and introduce my friends to this website. Therefore, I’ve shared it on my Facebook.

One of my friends has put his comment like this: good info. but some of your points are not right and yea its true that’s its dangerous…unless u are gifted or strong in faith filled with holy spirit you cannot be attacked nor laying of hands become dangerous…many are misusing by doing this… they lay hands immediately and pray which is not good… sometimes u need to wait upon the lord and let the Lord lay his hand on them. How am I to answer his comment? –Simple

Your friend has made a mistake that is very common among people who do not have genuine knowledge and experience in spiritual warfare and deliverance. One can be attacked by the devil regardless of how filled with the Spirit one is – Jesus was attacked by the devil. St. Padre Pio is an excellent example of this. He was physically attacked by demons every day. The reason he was attacked is because he was so holy and thus he was a great threat to the devil. These attacks were based on the devil trying to get revenge because of a person’s holiness and mission from God.
The other kind of demonic attack, which we are speaking about here, is triggered by our concupiscence. No matter how strong one may think they are in the Spirit, if such a person becomes presumptuous that will allow the devil to harass him. Presumption and pride are sins. It is presumptuous to lay hands on a person without their permission. It is presumptuous and prideful to lay hands on a person without first praying prayers of protection. It is deadly presumptuous to think that because one is strong in the faith that they cannot be attacked. The Bible tells us “pride goes before a fall”. It is also presumption and pride when a layman lays on hands in a manner that too closely resembles what is restricted to priests.

I personally know people who have become demonized through the laying on of hands by people who did not know what they were doing and who were presumptuous and prideful.
In terms of deliverance, no one should attempt a deliverance on someone unless they have been trained and evaluated by an experienced deliverance counselor who does know what he is doing (and some people who call themselves deliverance counselors do not know what they’re doing).
The bottom line: don’t play doctor when you barely know first aid.
Bro.
Ignatius Mary OMSM

 

See

SACRAMENTALS AND BLESSINGS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/SACRAMENTALS_AND_BLESSINGS.doc


 



The New Age Movement: Highway to Hell

$
0
0


					The New Age Movement: Highway to Hell
				

http://www.ewtn.com/library/PROLENC/ENCYC130.HTM

By American Life League

 

And many false prophets will rise and deceive many … For false christs and false prophets will arise and show great signs and wonders so as to deceive, if possible, even the elect. See, I have told you beforehand. Matthew 24:11, 25.

 

Anti-Life Philosophy

Every person should be free to pursue his or her version of spirituality. After all, every person IS God.

Contrary to what far-Right religious control freaks say, the various tools of the “New Age” movement are useful and necessary for self-empowerment and spiritual development. The only reason that conservative Christians oppose the use of such empowering techniques is that they want to control everyone’s lives.

 

The Deadliness of the “New Age”

Whom the mad would destroy, they first make gods.-British journalist Bernard Levin. [1]

 

A Nationwide Loss of Faith

The United States is now one of the most unchurched countries in the world. In fact, almost all “Westernized” nations seem to have lost their faith in Jesus Christ.

Our nation’s commitment to God is shallower now that it has been at any time since its founding more than two centuries ago. Through Modernism, we have rejected God and set ourselves up in His place.

However, man is essentially a spiritual being. He needs to believe in a supernatural force. As St. Augustine once remarked, “There is a God-shaped hole in every person.”

As Christians know, Satan is powerful, but lacks imagination. All of his evil works consist of warping and perverting what God originally created to be entirely good.

So Satan has eagerly stepped into our nation’s painful spiritual vacuum with a bewildering plethora of “New Age” beliefs and practices: A “counterfeit Christianity.”

 

The “New Age” Fills the Gap

The “New Age” movement is an enduring facet of American culture. We spend billions of dollars every year on fortune telling, Tarot cards, astrology, channeling, crypto-zoology, and hundreds of other dubious and ineffective methods and trinkets.

Even if all this is a waste of good money, it all seems so harmless like a hobby, perhaps. At least it keeps people busy and content. At least it provides some semblance of spirituality. Or is it so harmless?

The “New Age” movement is unquestionably the ‘glue’ that holds the core of the anti-life movement and its many components together. It is perhaps Satan’s most devastatingly effective weapon, because it is the antithesis of Christianity. Christians allow themselves to be controlled and led by the supernatural in their case, Jesus Christ. “New Age” devotees, on the other hand, seek the opposite: To control the supernatural.

What “New Age” practitioners do not know, of course, is that it is Satan who is doing the controlling. And the reward he has in store for his slavish followers is too hideous to contemplate.

 

Who Is Behind the “New Age?”

Satan, also known as Lucifer, or “Light-Bearer,” was the most beautiful and intelligent Angel of all before he was cast out of Heaven for trying to take God’s place. He is still trying to take God’s place by adopting his most seductive mask in the form of the “New Age” Movement.

This fact is actually acknowledged by leading “New Age” practitioners.

Many New Age religions envision the coming of a last and greatest “Christ” (an ‘Avatar’), named the Lord Maitreya, who will fulfill all of the prophecies of all religions for a savior, teacher, and prophet, and who will solve every environmental, social, religious, racial, and economic problem in the world, thereby leading us from the shortsighted, unfulfilled “age of Pisces” into the enlightened and divine “age of Aquarius.” Amazingly, most ‘major’ New Age religions fully recognize that Lord Maitreya will be completely under the control of a being called Lucifer.

 

 

However, New Agers simply do not recognize that Lucifer is in reality Satan. Alice A. Bailey of the Theosophical Society describes Lucifer as “… the oversoul of the great collective consciousness of mankind.”

David Spangler, in his book Reflections on the Christ, says that “Lucifer works with each one of us, to bring us to wholeness, as we move into the New Age,” and that “It is necessary to take a Luciferian Initiation if one is to enter the New Age alive.”

This could not be a better description of the activities of the Antichrist.

 

Discerning the Source

Christians must remember that, despite his great power, Satan is only a created creature, and thus cannot create an original entity on his own. He operates by perverting the work of God. As just one example, Satan took God’s beautiful creation of sex and has twisted it into a thousand cruel and ugly perversions: Pedophilia, fetishes, homosexuality, pornography, artificial contraception, abortion, and bestiality. He is doing the same thing to the Christian religion with his New Age perversions.

The central objection Christians have to the “New Age” movement is the result of a simple and logical three-step exercise in the process of elimination. There is no “New Age” practitioner who has ever been able to refute this classically simple logic. Instead, they employ torrents of verbiage and Newspeak to try and confuse the issue.

 

WHY THE “NEW AGE” MOVEMENT IS SATANIC:
THE SIMPLE THREE-STEP PROCESS OF ELIMINATION

(1) There are only two ultimate sources of supernatural power: GOD and SATAN.

(2) The “New Age” movement involves supernatural phenomenon which are, quite obviously, not of God.

(3) Therefore, by simple elimination, all “New Age” supernatural phenomena must be Satanic.

 

Conclusion

There can be no doubt whatever that the Devil is the motivating force behind the “New Age” movement. This seductive philosophy has lured millions of one-time Evangelicals and Catholics into its sticky trap, from which there seems to be no escape. Once a person has tasted total freedom and has gained ‘permission’ to construct his own reality at will, the idea of organized religion and the concept of any type of moral or ethical limitation is repugnant.

In short, the “New Age” movement is nothing more or less than ancient Paganism repackaged in a much more attractive and seductive format.

 

The True Nature of the “New Age” Movement

You too shall be as God; you surely shall never die.-Satan speaking to Eve in Genesis 3:4-5

 

The Bottom Line

The true essence of the “New Age” movement can be summarized quite simply:

EVERYONE CAN CREATE THEIR OWN REALITY, BECAUSE EVERYONE IS THEIR OWN GOD.

Jay Rosen, media critic and Professor of Journalism at New York University, summed up the essential essence of the “New Age” when he said that “The New Age is just another name by which the hollowness of modernity has been known. People want instant and total change, and New Age scams from psychics to astrologers flourish by letting people believe they can change themselves without effort or discipline. They tell people what they want to hear and give them vague advice they’re already predisposed to follow.”

According to Harvard theologian Harvey Cox, “The New Age Movement is a kind of yuppie religious expression in which you can have everything without any discomfort or pain or inconvenience.”

In summary, if everyone is God, moral standards of any kind have been totally eliminated, and nothing at all can be called ‘wrong.’ Therefore, the person who immerses him/herself in the New Age movement is making an attempt at eradicating a deep-seated guilt.

For a detailed description of the manner in which guilt tortures and drives the Neoliberal, see Chapter 2 in Volume I, “The Anti-Life Mentality.”

 

‘Theology’ On the Loose

Much of the “New Age” theological mishmash is rooted in Hinduism, which teaches that God is not a person, but a principle, an idea, or an emotion. People are simply points in a circle, because there is really no Creation, and we are all striving for nothingness. There is no reality outside of us, and so all reality exists inside us. Hindu ethics will tolerate no absolutes; everything depends on the situation. [2] There is no such thing as personal or individual sin, but only collective sin that is causing hunger or pollution or racism. This, of course, frees the individual from any responsibility for cleaning up his own life.

Hinduism and Buddhism teach reincarnation, by which a soul is reborn again and again as it tries to ‘work off’ bad karma so that it may eventually cease to exist and join the ‘cosmic nothingness’ of Nirvana.

Christianity, of course, is antithetical to the New Age, because its commandments and tenets are ‘restrictive’ and ‘hold people back’ from ‘attaining their full potential’ in the spiritual evolutionary process.

 

 

 

 

Of course, some parts of the “New Age” movement borrow heavily from Christianity in particular the Old Testament but not in order to build on the Bible’s teachings, but to warp them. The results can be spectacularly silly.

Many “New Age” practitioners assert that Jesus earned His divinity (or “Christ-ship”) as a guru who attained near-perfection though Transcendental Meditation but that He is nowhere near as ‘perfect’ as Buddha or Mohammed.

As one example, the Spring 1989 issue of The World Peace Agenda postulated that Jehovah, or “commander,” had a brother Jehovah. In fact, an entire tribe having this name had Mars as a residence for some time during this period of the Old Testament. The entity known as Jesus was essentially from the Intergalactic Space Command, or the Max Pax the Galactic Man. These entities basically being high vibration creations, entered into the realm of Terrestia from the area of Celestria. Jesus moved through the various vibratory planes until he was born as a physical being upon this earth … Essentially, Jehovah was a renegade from the outer space connections…

 

Objections from the Skeptics

Christians aren’t the only persons who object to the “New Age” philosophy.

Since its inception in 1976, the 600-member Committee for the Scientific Investigation of Claims of the Paranormal (CSI-COP), meeting periodically at the University of Chicago and other campuses, has described the entire body of “New Age” beliefs as “bunk,” “rubbish,” “idiocy,” and “nonsensical drivel.”[3] The CSI-COP publishes the Skeptical Inquirer, which relentlessly pans not only the “New Age” beliefs, but most Christian tenets as well in other words, anything that cannot be proven by science.

 

There’s One Born Every Minute

When the need is strong, there are those who will believe anything.-American writer Arnold Lobel. [1]

 

Diversity of the Movement

The “New Age” movement is definitely a business, and a very lucrative one at that for those who have the right words, attitude and appearance. Curiously, many of the same people who ridicule those who contribute to televangelists will turn right around and spend hundreds or even thousands of dollars on various pieces of useless “New Age” junk.

People in this country spend $100 million annually on chunks of plain quartz whose geometry they believe has healing and prophetic power. Americans also annually spend $300 million on “New Age” videos and tapes. Shirley MacLaine cleared $1,500,000 on her 1986 15-city tour an average of about $8,000 per ‘working’ hour.

The “New Age” movement is not restricted to a small bunch of unwashed hairies living in the Oregon hills; it is far more pervasive than most people think. Most individuals have heard of many of the terms listed in Figure 130-1, all of which are part of the “New Age” language and culture.

 

FIGURE 130-1
A PARTIAL LIST OF NEW AGE PRACTICES, PRACTITIONERS, AND ORGANIZATIONS

Alpha brain wave training
Astral (out-of-body) experiences
B’ahai Faith
Alice A. Bailey (Theosophical Society)
Meditations (certain programs)
Biofeedback
Edgar Mitchell (Institute of Noetic Sciences)
Biorhythms
Myers-Briggs Type Indicator Workshops [MBTI]
Helena Petrovna Blavatsky (founder of the Theosophical Society)
Neuro-Linguistic Programming (Enneagram)
Breathing regimens (certain programs)
“New Age” diets, real estate, and travel
Channeling
“New Age” management training courses
Church Universal and Triumphant (CUT)
Ouija boards
Color healing
Out-of body experiences, including near-death experiences (NDEs)
Crystals and other shapes used for “empowering”
“Past life regression analysis”
Dream Workshops
Positive thinking (certain programs)
Dungeons and Dragons game
Elizabeth Clare Prophet
Erhard Sensitivity Training (est) Forum Seminars

 

 


Marilyn Ferguson (biofeedback)
Lifespring

Luciferian initiations

Shirley MacLaine

Native American sweat lodges (reconstructions)

Crypto-zoology

David Spangler (‘Luciferian Initiations’)

Psychics and ‘psychic surgeons’
Floatation tanks
Pyramidology
Focusing
Reflexology
Fortune telling
Rolfing
Hare Krishna
Rosicrucianism
Holistic health therapy
Ruth Banks’ Quest Schools (Superlearning)
Homeopathy [Homoeopathy]
Scientology
Horoscopes
Silva Mind Control
Barbara Marx Hubbard (New Testament evolutionary)
Spirit guides
Human Potential Seminars
Tarot card reading
Hypnosis and subliminal training tapes
UFOlogy
Unitarian Universalist Church
“Journey to the Self” Seminars

 

Ancient ‘Wisdom?’

The “New Age” movement is a vast and nebulous conglomeration of Eastern religion, magic, warped Christianity, and, rarely, good old-fashioned horse sense brightly packaged and given a jawbreaker name. It is inevitable, therefore, that some of the antics of the “New Age” gurus and their followers would be hilarious and highly entertaining.

J.Z. Knight, a Yelm, Washington housewife who breeds Arabian horses, has an interesting and very lucrative sideline; she “channels” the thoughts, ideas and philosophy of ‘Ramtha,’ a 35,000 year old warrior who lived in the lost city of Atlantis. Ramtha has even dictated a book through Knight entitled I Am Ramtha, appropriately printed by Beyond Words Publishing. Knight has made an estimated $5,000,000 from people who pay $150 per session to hear the ‘wisdom’ of Ramtha, who instructs them to pray for mink coats, BMWs, summer homes in the Hamptons, and cabs during the rush hour.[4]

Gerry Bowman of Los Angeles channels John the Evangelist on radio KIEV promptly at midnight every Sunday night. Another channeler, Jo Ann Karl, speaks for the Archangel Gabriel. Karl also claims that she was married to St. Peter. Her views on life with the Apostles are as follows: “We traveled widely with Jesus, teaching with Him. After He was crucified, we continued to teach and travel for several more years, until we were caught by the Romans. Peter was crucified, and I was raped, pilloried, and thrown to the lions. Now I understand why I’ve always been afraid of large animals.”[4]

Jimmy Hoffa, being channeled by an Austin resident, described his untimely demise: “They cold-cocked me with something and then dumped me into a junk car compactor. I finally landed in a smelter, and that is one hell of a way to be cremated.”[4]

In June of 1988, tens of thousands of “New Age” devotees gathered at eleven “critical points” on the earth’s surface and chanted and sang for the purpose of propelling the earth and all of its people “to the next step in evolution.” Many people, including ultraliberal Garry Trudeau of “Doonesbury” fame, satirically referred to the event as the “Moronic Convergence.”

Unfortunately, despite the Convergence, we are apparently still mired in our current lowly stage of evolution. However, the “New Agers” will certainly try again at another auspicious time.

 

Waiting for Better Times

Some of the concrete manifestations of the “New Age” movement are physically bizarre and not always innocuous.

Take the American Cryonics Society as a case in point. This group believes that death is only a temporary inconvenience, and that the body (or parts of it) may be quick-frozen like chicken drumsticks, to be revived in some far and better future, where it may be defrosted, repaired, and cured of whatever killed it in the first place.

Sometimes the “cryophiles” get carried away in their eagerness to wake up in the year 3000. In one instance, six members of the Alcor Life Extension Foundation in Riverside, California were questioned in 1988 after they cut off and froze one client’s head before she had legally been declared dead![5]

 

 

Leaders of the Cryonics Society envision finding large structures (say, abandoned Titan missile silos) that could be filled with liquid nitrogen and “suspension members” (i.e., frozen heads) that would be revived at some future date. Says Jerry White, founder of the Cryonics Society, “I was envisioning these big silos just full of liquid nitrogen, the liquid nitrogen generators busy 24 hours a day just spewing stuff in there, and you could see thousands of patients in there, see them bobbing around.”[5]

What a perfectly charming scene!

 

Future Schlock

Metaphysics is almost always an attempt to prove the incredible by an appeal to the unintelligible.-H.L. Mencken. [1]

Futurology is a legitimate science, now employed by sociologists, demographers, economists, and many others to forecast probabilities that certain events involving society will or will not happen at some time in the future.

All of us make forecasts about the future every day as we go about our lives. For example, we forecast that all of the members of our family will live another week when we fill up a shopping cart at the local Safeway.

There is a difference between forecasting, which implies a specific probability, and prediction, which is an absolute statement about the future. The difference between the two is illustrated below;

Prediction: “Alleged sex offender Senator Bob Packwood will be recalled by 62 percent of Oregon voters in a special election.”

Forecast: “There is a 60 to 65 percent probability that alleged sex offender Bob Packwood will avoid a special election entirely by using his considerable influence, by laying low, and by waiting out the opposition.”

There is currently a large body of ‘seers,’ astrologists, and self-proclaimed ‘experts’ who predict with absolute confidence that a certain event will or will not happen on or by a certain specific date. While we can generally discount these predictions, they are very valuable in one sense.

We know that most of the people making these predictions are extremely liberal. We also know that people tend to dream about and project into the future their own ideal world. Therefore, we might reasonably assume that the body of predictions that these people produce accurately reflect the Neoliberal’s idea of an “ideal world.”

In order to give an idea of what this “ideal world” will look like, Figure 130-2 lists some predictions, all made in the years 1970 to 1980. This list is valuable in two respects; it lets us take a peek at the Neoliberal’s ideal world, and, for those predictions which have already been proven wrong, it shows us just how undependable (and amusing) such predictions are. [6]

 

FIGURE 130-2
SOME “NEW AGE” PREDICTIONS MADE DURING THE PERIOD 1970 TO 1980

1973: Paul Ehrlich predicts that 65 million Americans will die of hunger by 1985.

1977: Billy Carter wins acclaim for his sensitive portrayal of a priest in a motion picture.

1977: General Motors introduces a car (“The Thoughtmobile”) that is directed by the driver’s thoughts.

1977: Red Foxx becomes an evangelist.

1979: Muhammad Ali is elected to the United States Congress (note that 1979 is not even an election year)!

1979: Glenda Jackson wins an Oscar for her portrayal of transsexual Renee Richards.

1979: President Carter is seriously injured in a hang-gliding accident.

1979: Pope John Paul II visits Disney World.

1983: Wardell Pomeroy, author of the pornographic sex education texts Boys and Sex and Girls and Sex, predicts that the abortion fight is decisively won by the “pro-choice” side.

1988: A United States first nuclear strike against the Soviet Union kills or injures 100 million persons.

1988: Terrorist nuclear threat against a large city becomes a reality.

1988: The first human clone is produced by nuclear transplantation, fertilization outside the uterus, and surrogate motherhood by a human, monkey, or artificial uterus.

1990: Due to the increasing severity of the food shortage, the following will be a typical menu;

Slug Soup
Wasp Grubs Fried in the Comb Termites Bantu
Moths Sauteed in Butter
New Carrots with Wireworm Sauce
Fricasseed Chicken with Chrysalides
Cauliflower Garnished with Caterpillars
Slag Beetle Larvae on Toast Chocolate Chirpies

1992: 3-1 odds the Federal Equal Rights Amendment will become law [fat chance]!

1992: LSD guru Timothy Leary predicts that the entire world will be Communist, except for the United States, Canada, and Australia [even fatter chance]!

1992: Albert Ellis, author of Sex Without Guilt, predicts that conservative churches will collapse unless they liberalize their attitudes toward sex [c'mon, guys]!

1995: Widespread compulsory birth control in many nations.

2000: The PLANNED PLANETHOOD (!) movement will triumph over all other systems of thought.

 

 

2000: Gene mapping will allow parents to deliberately conceive a child to their own specifications.

2000: The abortion battle is finally resolved by embryo transfer to artificial uteruses for full-term gestation.

2000: The control of conception will be removed from personal choice. Males are sterilized at age 14 after depositing a semen sample in the frozen gamete bank. Conception requires approval of a state or federal committee, which first investigates the genetic health of the two proposed genetic parents and licenses conception.

2000: Henry Kissinger is elected to the United States Senate from Michigan.

2000: Johnny Carson becomes NBC’s chairman of the board.

2005: Human parthenogenesis (cloning), or reproduction from an unfertilized egg, is widespread.

2010: The ‘disease’ of aging is cured.

2010: Artificial insemination is widely used to produce genetically superior offspring Margaret Sanger’s dream of a “race of thoroughbreds” finally becomes a reality.

2020: Women finally achieve full equality with men through ectogenesis (gestation in artificial wombs), and the elimination of menstruation. If this happens, of course, women will become men by shedding their unique characteristics!

2030: A ONE-WORLD GOVERNMENT IS ESTABLISHED.

Reference: David Wallechinsky and Amy and Irving Wallace. The Book of Predictions. New York: William Morrow and Company, 1980, 513 pages.

Notice that this is more a “wish list” by various Neoliberal activists than serious predicting.

 

If Men Could Get Pregnant…

IF YOU ARE A BIGOT: RACIALLY, RELIGIOUSLY, ETHNICALLY, SEXUALLY, OR OTHERWISE FUCK OFF!

Sign on the door of Manhattan’s Magickal Childe “New Age” store. [7]

Abortion as Sacrament

All longtime pro-life activists have seen the tired old Neo-feminist bumper sticker that snivels:

IF MEN COULD GET PREGNANT, ABORTION WOULD BE A SACRAMENT

Perhaps this is true, because women can get pregnant, and, to some of them, abortion is literally a sacrament!

Abortion is one of the many areas where the anti-life movement and the “New Age” practically movement coincide. One prime example (but by no means unusual) was a detailed description of an abortion ‘liturgy’ by Rebecca Altafut in the February 26, 1986 issue of the New Haven Advocate.

This essay, entitled “Abortion with Dignity,” relates that Altafut gets pregnant, but she and her lover are not ready to raise a child. Therefore, she details a five-step process for procuring an abortion with religious dignity.

The first step is to ask the unborn baby if he or she doesn’t mind being aborted (no, I am not making this up)! This must be done with the utmost seriousness. Curiously, unborn babies seem to be remarkably easy to get along with, because they never seem to forego the intensely religious experience of being disemboweled, burned, and decapitated.

Altafut’s preborn was no exception. She says that “I realized: Unborn Children are very forgiving. I was amazed.”

She goes on to describe the “many gifts of abortion,” including the fact that it is sort of a fertility self-test. Another advantage for Altafut is that “we had no need for birth control” (so much for the pro-abort theory that absolutely no one uses abortion for birth control).

The only flaw in the entire sensuous and fulfilling abortion experience was that they had not been allowed to complete the fifth step of the abortion liturgy, i.e., “… to take the fetal tissue home with us to ritually return it to the water, to a stream we both love well.”[8]

 

Spirit Attractiveness

It goes without saying that some of the more manipulative anti-life activists seize on “New Age” concepts to “justify” abortion. After all, they have no logical arguments to back them up, so they must retreat into silly “New Age” psychobabble for their last refuge.

For example, Tony Brown, a Black television host, uses the absurd ‘logic’ spewed forth by Linda Goodman in her book The Secret Codes of the Universe to support his pro-abortion views; “When a man and a woman mate, a powerful auric light is sent out into the ethers. If this mating is a product of pure lust, the color of the aura is rust-red, and it “attracts” a less-evolved spirit. If a man and woman who love each other mate (whether married or unmarried), they produce a “love child,” whose brilliant aura attracts a more developed spirit. Goodman contradicts herself later on in her book when she says that the fetus is a robot, able to move but lacking a spirit, so it is not human. It is guided by “automatic controls,” and is not alive until “the instant of the first breath of life.”[9]

 

Satan’s Overt Troops

Introduction

Satan’s greatest triumph is unquestionably that we don’t believe in him anymore. Any Catholic or fundamentalist Christian who professes a belief in Satan or his evil works is, quite simply, laughed at. And so, Lucifer can continue to destroy souls almost without opposition.

In fact, there are some who believe that a true Christian is defined not by a profession of belief in Christ but by whether or not the person also believes in Satan!

There are non-Christians who believe in Satan, however and worship him. There exist essentially three overlapping “tiers” of Satanists, as described in the following paragraphs; the ‘dabblers,’ the ‘showmen,’ and the ‘heavies,’ as described in this section.

 

 

The ‘Dabblers’

‘Dabblers’ are usually young people who seek to rebel against society. These are the kids who are heavily ‘into’ Motley Crue, Ozzy Ozborne, [sic] Twisted Sister, and other bands that produce songs with Satanic overtones. These self-styled Satanic “dabblers” spray-paint slogans everywhere (i.e., WASP, “We Are Satan’s People”), have drug and sex orgies, and may sacrifice small animals in crude ceremonies. [10] Many times, their activities end in suicide. Generally, they are harmless to others as they slowly destroy themselves.

But some of the “dabblers” reveal the true nature of Satanism as they slaughter dozens of people;

• Charles Manson, whose Satanic cult ritually killed seven people in 1969;

• David Berkowitz, the self-styled “Son of Sam,” who randomly shot New Yorkers in the head;

• “Night Stalker” Richard Ramirez, killer of 13 in Los Angeles, who repeatedly shouted “Hail Satan!” during his trial;

• Oklahoman Sean Sellars, who ritually murdered his mother, stepfather, and a store clerk as sacrifices to Satan in 1985. He wrote that “Satanism made me a better person. I can kill without remorse, and I feel no regret or sorrow.”

• 17-year old Richard Kasso of Long Island, a member of a Satanic cult called the Knights of the Black Circle, stabbed another 17-year old and cut out his eyes in a ritualistic killing.

• Adolfo de Jesus Constanzo, leader of a group of Satan-worshipping drug traffickers who killed 15 people in hideous rituals in Matamoros, Mexico.

 

The ‘Showmen’

The ‘showmen’ attend organized and publicity-seeking Satanic “churches” like Anton LaVey’s Church of Satan, Michael Aquino’s Temple of Set (an offshoot of the Church of Satan), Our Lady of Endor Coven, the Olphite Cultus Satanis, the Brotherhood of the Ram, the Satanic Orthodox Church of Nethilum Rite, and the Process Church of the Final Judgement. [11] Almost all of these ‘churches’ are tax-exempt. Interestingly, they are all pro-abortion.

These “churches” are overtly anti-Christian, and seek to live a lifestyle opposite that of their perceived “good Christian:” This life includes Black Masses, blasphemy of every type, and unlimited sexual indulgence. Father Joseph Brennan, an expert on Satanism, estimates in his book The Kingdoms of Darkness that there are about 8,000 organized Satanic covens with approximately 100,000 members in the United States.

The relationship of these Satanists to the “New Age” Movement is quite clear; they seek a magical relationship with pre-Christian Pagan gods, as do many “New Age” practitioners, including Wicca (the so-called ‘white witches’). Like the “New Age” people, they seek personal spiritual power separate from God.

These “showmen” claim to be law-abiding. If this is true, they are also relatively harmless, except to themselves and those who are drawn into their overtly glamorous lifestyle. They also tend to divert attention away from the “heavy” Satanists, which is the most dangerous group of all.

 

The ‘Heavies’

The true Satanists are probably derived from a group of wealthy and powerful international families that have been practicing their ‘religion’ for generations. These families breed their own children for sacrifice, and can conceal their crimes quite adeptly. They deal in extreme hard-core pornography, particularly “snuff films,” where victims are tortured and murdered on film.

Babies are bred for sacrifice because they are considered to be as sinless as a person can get, and therefore precious to God. There have been accounts of witnesses describing such acts of sacrifice. Babies are sometimes roasted slowly in fires or slowly dismembered and disemboweled. However, the Satanists take good care to heavily anesthetize the babies first.

This is certainly more than can be said for the ghoulish fetal organ harvesters, who avoid anesthetic for the babies because it might ‘taint’ the organs or impede the procedure.

 

The Two General Satanic Philosophies

Within each of the above three general categories of Satanists are two philosophies:

(1) The “anti-Christian Satanists,” who believe that they may receive power by appeasing an evil supernatural being through blasphemous ceremonies and sacrifices that may involve illegal activities, and

(2) Those who believe that Satan is merely a powerful symbol representing independence from, as one Satanist put it, “… the stifling dogma, moral codes and injunctions that would serve to inhibit mankind’s personal freedom or evolution.”[12]

The latter certainly sounds similar to the philosophy of the Humanists, doesn’t it?


 

References: The “New Age” Movement.

[1] Quotes are from Jonathon Green. The Cynic’s Lexicon. New York: St. Martin’s Press. 1984, 220 pages.

[2] George A. Kendall. “Conference Explains Harms of New Age Movement.” The Wanderer, July 27, 1989, page 1.

[3] Bob Sipchen, Los Angeles Times. “Debunking Those ‘New Age’ Notions.” The Vancouver [Washington] Columbian, November 20, 1988, page B1.

[4] Todd Ackerman. “Channeling the Dead for Fun and Profit.” National Catholic Register, January 15, 1989.

[5] Katherine Bishop, New York Times News Service. “Miss the Cryonics Society Dinner? Try Again in a Few More Centuries.” The Oregonian, January 22, 1989, page E1.

 

 

 

 

 

[6] David Wallechinsky and Amy and Irving Wallace. The Book of Predictions. New York: William Morrow and Company, 1980, 513 pages. The predictions shown in Figure 130-2 are by Frederick Davies, Shawn Robbins, and Micki Dahne (1977); Olof Jonsson, Florence Vaty, Jack Gillen, and Micki Dahne (1979); Paul Ehrlich, founder of Zero Population Growth and author of The Population Bomb, and Paul Segall of the Bay Area Cryonics Society (1988); Ronald L. Taylor, author of Butterflies in My Stomach (1990). Should we anticipate the impending introduction by McDonalds of the McLocust and the McSlug?; Jimmy the Greek, LSD guru Timothy Leary, and Albert Ellis, author of Sex Without Guilt (1992). Notice how ultraliberals make their wish lists into predictions of the future, especially with regards to sexual morals. Judith Wurtman (1995); Dan Lundberg, G. Harry Stein, Robert Francoeur, author of Learning to Become a Sexual Person and Hot and Cool Sex, John Catchings, and Frederick Davies (2000); Jerrold S. Maxmen (2005); Robert Truax and Jerrold S. Maxmen (2010); and Amory and Hunter Lovins (2020).

[7] Described in John Wauck. “Paganism, American Style.” National Review, March 19, 1990, pages 43 and 44.

[8] Rebecca Altafut’s “abortion ceremony” is described in David H. Andrusko. “The Indignity of Abortion.” National Right to Life News, April 10, 1986, pages 2 and 9.

[9] Written in the Portland [Oregon] Skanner, August 30, 1989. From Linda Goodman. The Secret Codes of the Universe. New York: St. Martins Press, 1986.

[10] Thomas Case. “Lucifer Rising.” Fidelity Magazine, May 1989, pages 16 and 17.

[11] Robert J. Hutchinson. “Satanism in America: Reality or Hype?” Catholic Twin Circle, September 10, 1989 pages 10 to 12.

[12] Rex Diablos Church, a member of Anton LaVey’s Church of Satan, quoted in Carmel Finley. “Adherent Says Too Many ‘Satanists’ Have it Wrong.” The Oregonian, August 13, 1989. Page C7. Also see Dana Tims. “Satanism in Oregon: Officials Measure the Threat it Poses.” The Oregonian, August 13, 1989. Pages C1 and C7.


 

References: The “New Age” Movement.

Russell Chandler. Understanding the New Age.
360 pages, hardcover. Order from Ignatius Press, 15 Oakland Avenue, Harrison, New York 10528. The religion editor for the Los Angeles Times summarizes the various truth, health, success, and future-oriented aspects of the “New Age” movement. A balanced study based on interviews with leading “New Age” proponents and Christian thinkers.

Christopher Dawson. Christianity and the New Age.
Order from Keep the Faith, 810 Belmont Avenue, Post Office Box 8261, North Haledon, New Jersey 07508, telephone: (201) 423-5395. One of Europe’s foremost theologians describes how the “New Age” is leading us to destruction, and proves that our only salvation lies in Jesus Christ.

Father Anthony Delaporte. The Devil Does He Exist and What Does He Do?.
Order from Keep the Faith, 810 Belmont Avenue, Post Office Box 8261, North Haledon, New Jersey 07508, telephone: (201) 423-5395. The truth about Satan, his goals, his methods, and his many great (evil) achievements in today’s world. This book provides many answers to the questions that involve our society’s steady disintegration.

Dave Hunt and T.A. McMahon. The Seduction of Christianity: Spiritual Discernment in the Last Days.
Order from Harvest House, 1075 Arrowsmith, Eugene, Oregon 97402, telephone: 1-800-547-8979. Reviewed on page 5 of the May/June 1986 issue of the National Federation for Decency Journal. The New Age is just the old paganism repackaged, and now it is invading the churches! It has gotten so bad that some people don’t know what Christianity even is anymore. Read about the subtle compromises made by Church leaders and their practice of New Age beliefs in the place of real Christianity. The book describes some of these practices, including holistic healing, inner healing, positive thinking exercises, and many others. A very controversial book, but highly recommended by many true Christian leaders.

Father James J. LeBar. Cults, Sects, and the New Age.
Our Sunday Visitor, 1989. 288 pages. Order from Catholic Treasures, 626 Montana Street, Monrovia, California 91016, telephone: (818) 359-4893. Reviewed by Marlene Maloney in the July-August 1989 issue of Fidelity Magazine. Describes how cults and “New Age” religions incorporate some of the trappings of Christianity in order to deceive the public, the unchurched, and believing Christians. Special attention is given to The Way International, Scientology, ECKANKAR, the Hare Krishnas, Transcendental Meditation, and others. Also addresses Satanism in detail.

Christopher Nugent. The Masks of Satan: The Demonic in History.
Westminster, Maryland: Christian Classics, 1989. The author traces the history of demon worship and shows how Satan hides behind many attractive guises in order to accomplish his goals. He also documents how evil has crawled out of the fetid swamp it inhabits to become official state policy even today, particularly with regards to abortion and the other central ‘life issues.’

Rosemary Radford Reuther. Womanguides: Readings Toward a Feminist Theology.
Beacon Press, 1985. This tract, by one of the leading ‘thinkers’ of the Neofeminist movement, competently ties together the New Age religion, Neofeminism, and Neoliberalism to demonstrate how a featureless moral landscape may be produced by combining all of these evils.

 

 

 

 

 

R. Emmett Tyrrell, Jr. The Liberal Crack-Up.
New York City: Simon & Schuster, 1984. 256 pages. Reviewed by Victor Gold on page 35 of the March 1985 Conservative Digest. Tyrrell’s thesis: “New Age Liberalism is no longer the sensible, tolerant, highly principled body of thought that liberalism was in decades past. Sometime in the 1960s or early 1970s, it cracked up into a riot of enthusiasms, usually contradictory, always extremist, often non compos mentis.”

Paul C. Vitz, Ph.D. Psychology As Religion.
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 255 Jefferson Avenue SE, Grand Rapids, Michigan 49503. 1977, reprint 1982. 150 pages. Order from Trinity Communications, Post Office Box 3610, Manassas, Virginia 22110, telephone: (703) 369-2429. Reviewed by Naomi King in an article entitled “With the Self at the Center, Psychology Replaces Religion,” on pages 20 and 21 of the February 1984 ALL About Issues. The author analyzes the psychology and methods of the “New Age” gurus who encourage people to make themselves into God.

Dietrich von Hildebrand. The Devastated Vineyard.
Order from Keep the Faith, 810 Belmont Avenue, Post Office Box 8261, North Haledon, New Jersey 07508, telephone: (201) 423-5395. The author describes in harrowing detail the destruction of the Roman Catholic Church in America and in Europe, and the methods of infiltration and subversion now being used to confuse and paralyze all conservative Christian churches in our country today.

This is Chapter 130 of the Pro-Life Activist’s Encyclopedia published by American Life League.

 MAY 2012


 


What the Vatican’s statement on New Age movements does – and doesn’t say

$
0
0

 




What the Vatican’s statement on New Age movements does – and doesn’t say

http://www.amywelborn.com/newage.html

By
Amy Welborn

 

Venerable Brothers, it is surprising that in our time such a great war is being waged against the Catholic Church… It is from them that the synagogue of Satan, which gathers its troops against the Church of Christ, takes its strength… But this scourge, winding through sinuous caverns . . . deceiving many with astute frauds, finally has arrived at the point where it comes forth impetuously from its hiding places and triumphs as a powerful master. Since the throng of its propagandists has grown enormously, these wicked groups think that they have already become masters of the world and that they have almost reached their pre-established goal. Having sometimes obtained what they desired, and that is power, in several countries, they boldly turn the help of powers and authorities which they have secured to trying to submit the Church of God to the most cruel servitude, to undermine the foundations on which it rests, to contaminate its splendid qualities; and, moreover, to strike it with frequent blows, to shake it, to overthrow it, and, if possible, to make it disappear completely from the earth… -Syllabus of Errors Condemned by Pope Pius IX (1864)

 

The success of New Age offers the Church a challenge. People feel the Christian religion no longer offers them – or perhaps never gave them – something they really need. The search which often leads people to the New Age is a genuine yearning: for a deeper spirituality, for something which will touch their hearts, and for a way of making sense of a confusing and often alienating world. There is a positive tone in New Age criticisms of “the materialism of daily life, of philosophy and even of medicine and psychiatry; reductionism, which refuses to take into consideration religious and supernatural experiences; the industrial culture of unrestrained individualism, which teaches egoism and pays no attention to other people, the future and the environment”.8 Any problems there are with New Age are to be found in what it proposes as alternative answers to life’s questions. If the Church is not to be accused of being deaf to people’s longings, her members need to do two things: to root themselves ever more firmly in the fundamentals of their faith, and to understand the often-silent cry in people’s hearts, which leads them elsewhere if they are not satisfied by the Church. There is also a call in all of this to come closer to Jesus Christ and to be ready to follow Him, since He is the real way to happiness, the truth about God and the fulness of life for every man and woman who is prepared to respond to his love. -JESUS CHRIST THE BEARER OF THE WATER OF LIFE – A Christian reflection on the “New Age” (2003)

Same church, 140 years apart.

 

Quite a change, isn’t it? Or maybe not – in the important ways, at least. No matter what some might lead you to think, the Vatican’s recent document on “New Age movements” is no sell-out. The tone may be a world away from Pio Nono’s mid-century tirade, but, lest we be tempted to be see this as regress, let’s reflect for a moment on the Gospels.

For if we do that, we make the most curious observation: Jesus did not convert people by yelling at them. He did not draw people closer to God’s love by condemning them. He saved his harshest language for the leaders of his own religious tradition, those guilty of contributing to the alienation of those whom God calls to Him.

The apostles followed Jesus’ lead in this regard. Moving through the ancient near east and beyond, sharing the Good News, they proceeded with vigor, yet care. They shaped the Good News to the capacity of the hearer, at all times, so that all might understand, in their own language, the mercy of God and the promises of the messiah. Remember Paul in Athens? He “debated”, but if his speech at the Areopagus is any hint of what these debates were like, it doesn’t seem as if they were composed of thundering condemnations. He burrowed into his listeners’ assumptions and presented them with the flaws in their beliefs, and then carefully turned them to the truth:

For as I walked around looking carefully at your shrines, I even discovered an altar inscribed, “To an Unknown God.” What, therefore you unknowingly worship, I proclaim to you.” (Acts 17:23)

 

 

 

This new document takes this approach as its model, as well as the words of Peter in his first letter: “always have your answer ready for people who ask you the reason for the hope that you all have. But give it with courtesy and respect and a clear conscience”. (1 Peter 3, 15 ff)

And remember the source of this document. It’s not from the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith. It’s from the Pontifical Council for Culture and the Pontifical Council for Interreligious Dialogue, so its intentions are to understand and clarify, all in service of the ultimate goal of being able to proclaim the truth more clearly.

It’s well worth reading, and should be required for all those involved in ministries in which they are dealing with these types of questions and concerns. It should also be read by those interested in a Vatican document – the one and only, we can probably be assured – that uses a lyric from Hair as evidence and the title of both Beach Boys’ and Beatles’ songs as a chapter heading, rather unfortunate choices because they give an otherwise thoughtful document just the slightest whiff of lameness, like the intense 50-year old trying hard to get down with it. Anyway. The document gives an overview of the history and general shape of New Age thinking, contrasts it with Christianity, offers suggestions for how to answer common questions as well as a glossary and resources. You can go here to read it, and I’m not going to summarize – but I do want to share some quotes with you to give you a sense of what the document is all about:

While much of New Age is a reaction to contemporary culture, there are many ways in which it is that culture’s child. The Renaissance and the Reformation have shaped the modern western individual, who is not weighed down by external burdens like merely extrinsic authority and tradition; people feel the need to “belong” to institutions less and less (and yet loneliness is very much a scourge of modern life), and are not inclined to rank “official” judgements above their own. With this cult of humanity, religion is internalised in a way which prepares the ground for a celebration of the sacredness of the self. This is why New Age shares many of the values espoused by enterprise culture and the “prosperity Gospel” (of which more will be said later: section 2.4), and also by the consumer culture, whose influence is clear from the rapidly-growing numbers of people who claim that it is possible to blend Christianity and New Age, by taking what strikes them as the best of both.2 It is worth remembering that deviations within Christianity have also gone beyond traditional theism in accepting a unilateral turn to self, and this would encourage such a blending of approaches. The important thing to note is that God is reduced in certain New Age practices so as furthering the advancement of the individual. (1.1)

Even if it can be admitted that New Age religiosity in some way responds to the legitimate spiritual longing of human nature, it must be acknowledged that its attempts to do so run counter to Christian revelation. In Western culture in particular, the appeal of “alternative” approaches to spirituality is very strong. On the one hand, new forms of psychological affirmation of the individual have become very popular among Catholics, even in retreat-houses, seminaries and institutes of formation for religious. At the same time there is increasing nostalgia and curiosity for the wisdom and ritual of long ago, which is one of the reasons for the remarkable growth in the popularity of esotericism and gnosticism. Many people are particularly attracted to what is known – correctly or otherwise – as “Celtic” spirituality, 5 or to the religions of ancient peoples. Books and courses on spirituality and ancient or Eastern religions are a booming business, and they are frequently labelled “New Age” for commercial purposes. But the links with those religions are not always clear. In fact, they are often denied……An example of this can be seen in the enneagram, the nine-type tool for character analysis, which when used as a means of spiritual growth introduces an ambiguity in the doctrine and the life of the Christian faith. (1.4)

The appeal of New Age religiosity cannot be underestimated. When the understanding of the content of Christian faith is weak, some mistakenly hold that the Christian religion does not inspire a profound spirituality and so they seek elsewhere.

Science and technology have clearly failed to deliver all they once seemed to promise, so in their search for meaning and liberation people have turned to the spiritual realm. New Age as we now know it came from a search for something more humane and beautiful than the oppressive, alienating experience of life in Western society. Its early exponents were prepared to look far afield in their search, so it has become a very eclectic approach. It may well be one of the signs of a “return to religion”, but it is most certainly not a return to orthodox Christian doctrines and creeds. (2.1)

 

One of the central concerns of the New Age movement is the search for “wholeness”. There is encouragement to overcome all forms of “dualism”, as such divisions are an unhealthy product of a less enlightened past. Divisions which New Age proponents claim need to be overcome include the real difference between Creator and creation, the real distinction between man and nature, or spirit and matter, which are all considered wrongly as forms of dualism. These dualistic tendencies are often assumed to be ultimately based on the Judaeo-Christian roots of western civilisation, while it would be more accurate to link them to gnosticism, in particular to Manichaeism. (2.2.4)

It is essential to bear in mind that people are involved with New Age in very different ways and on many levels. In most cases it is not really a question of “belonging” to a group or movement; nor is there much conscious awareness of the principles on which New Age is built. It seems that, for the most part, people are attracted to particular therapies or practices, without going into their background, and others are simply occasional consumers of products which are labelled “New Age”. People who use aromatherapy or listen to “New Age” music, for example, are usually interested in the effect they have on their health or well-being; it is only a minority who go further into the subject, and try to understand its theoretical (or “mystical”) significance. This fits perfectly into the patterns of consumption in societies where amusement and leisure play such an important part. The “movement” has adapted well to the laws of the market, and it is partly because it is such an attractive economic proposition that New Age has become so widespread. New Age has been seen, in some cultures at least, as the label for a product created by the application of marketing principles to a religious phenomenon.49 There is always going to be a way of profiting from people’s perceived spiritual needs. (2.5)

For Christians, the spiritual life is a relationship with God which gradually through his grace becomes deeper, and in the process also sheds light on our relationship with our fellow men and women, and with the universe. Spirituality in New Age terms means experiencing states of consciousness dominated by a sense of harmony and fusion with the Whole. So “mysticism” refers not to meeting the transcendent God in the fullness of love, but to the experience engendered by turning in on oneself, an exhilarating sense of being at one with the universe, a sense of letting one’s individuality sink into the great ocean of Being

This fundamental distinction is evident at all levels of comparison between Christian mysticism and New Age mysticism. The New Age way of purification is based on awareness of unease or alienation, which is to be overcome by immersion into the Whole. In order to be converted, a person needs to make use of techniques which lead to the experience of illumination. This transforms a person’s consciousness and opens him or her to contact with the divinity, which is understood as the deepest essence of reality.

The techniques and methods offered in this immanentist religious system, which has no concept of God as person, proceed ‘from below’. Although they involve a descent into the depths of one’s own heart or soul, they constitute an essentially human enterprise on the part of a person who seeks to rise towards divinity by his or her own efforts. It is often an “ascent” on the level of consciousness to what is understood to be a liberating awareness of “the god within”. Not everyone has access to these techniques, whose benefits are restricted to a privileged spiritual ‘aristocracy’.

The essential element in Christian faith, however, is God’s descent towards his creatures, particularly towards the humblest, those who are weakest and least gifted according to the values of the “world”. There are spiritual techniques which it is useful to learn, but God is able to by-pass them or do without them. A Christian’s “method of getting closer to God is not based on any technique in the strict sense of the word. That would contradict the spirit of childhood called for by the Gospel. The heart of genuine Christian mysticism is not technique: it is always a gift of God; and the one who benefits from it knows himself to be unworthy”

 

…..All
meditation techniques need to be purged of presumption and pretentiousness.
Christian prayer is not an exercise in self-contemplation, stillness and self-emptying, but a dialogue of love, one which “implies an attitude of conversion, a flight from ‘self’ to the ‘You’ of God”. It leads to an increasingly complete surrender to God’s will, whereby we are invited to a deep, genuine solidarity with our brothers and sisters. (3.4)

It is important to acknowledge the sincerity of people searching for the truth; there is no question of deceit or of self-deception. It is also important to be patient, as any good educator knows. A person embraced by the truth is suddenly energised by a completely new sense of freedom, especially from past failures and fears, and “the one who strives for self-knowledge, like the woman at the well, will affect others with a desire to know the truth that can free them too”

An invitation to meet Jesus Christ, the bearer of the water of life, will carry more weight if it is made by someone who has clearly been profoundly affected by his or her own encounter with Jesus, because it is made not by someone who has simply heard about him, but by someone who can be sure “that he really is the saviour of the world” (verse 42). It is a matter of letting people react in their own way, at their own pace, and letting God do the rest. (5)

Now, those who have no real engagement with the world and with the faith of others but through the pages of books and internet websites won’t like this. But those who actually live and minister in a world populated by real human beings on real journeys know how true it is.

Forgive all the quoting, but I think these passages are really the highlights of the document, and deserve more than paraphrasing. There is much more specific material about the specific aspects of New Age thinking, to be sure, and hardly anything – from angels to channeling – is left out, at least in that regard.

So yes, I think it’s a good document, and not pernicious in any sense. But there are a few weaknesses that I picked up, points that are left hanging or are neglected, points come to mind because I’ve been confronted with them many times in my own catechetical ministry.

 

What about Wicca?

Sure, neo-paganism and Wicca don’t exactly fit under the category of New Age Spirituality, but they’re put in the same section in the bookstore, and in some ways, at least in the West, they seem to have superceded more cosmically-oriented New Age stuff in popularity, particularly among the young. It seems to me that the cosmic stuff is a Boomer interest, and their kids have turned to neo-paganism. It would have been helpful if this document could have addressed that, as well.

I’m real spiritual, but not so religious…

That, the most common distinction made by modern Westerners, is not addressed in this document, and it should have been. I’m heartened that the phrase “religiosity” is used quite frequently, rather than “spirituality”, because it closes the divide a bit, but that assumption – that the only good place to find spirituality is outside religious traditions (especially Western ones) needs a vigorous thrashing, and it’s not here.

 

What’s the alternative?

The document does a good job of outlining the thinking of the opposition, but is not so hot on helping pastoral ministers what to say in response. Present them with the truth and the love of Jesus Christ is basically it, with, of course, specific rejoinders to specific tenets. They say, God is immanent, and whatever you want him/her to be. You say No, He’s not.

That’s a wicked little paraphrase there, but really, that’s all it amounts to, every time. We can hope and assume that pastoral ministers would know what rejoinders to offer, but we all know that these days, no matter where your Diocesan DRE’s degree is from, that’s a foolish assumption.

There’s an awful lot of good stuff about seeing what needs New Agers are seeking to have fulfilled, and statements of how Christianity has dropped the ball in not pointing them out, but not much help in pointing us to the places in our tradition and practice that address those same needs. The seeker is looking for a sense of wholeness, of acceptance. Where is that to be found in our understanding of Christ?

 

The Basis of Truth

What it all comes down to is the absence of any real help in explaining why New Age claims are false and why Christian claims are true. Understanding is important, but so is the next step, particularly in a relativistic age. This kind of discourse – that with an apologetic tint – should not have been the focus of this document, but it really did deserve a paragraph or two.

You can talk until you’re blue in the face to the New Age adherent about how Jesus will fulfill her needs, but she’s very likely to simply listen politely (because tolerance is, you know…important), and then turn away, because it’s really all the same to her, and if you want to believe that, fine, but just because you believe it is no reason for her to believe it.

 

 

Pastoral ministers need to be encouraged to understand, but they also need to be encouraged to challenge the truth-claims of the New Age movement. Not to yell and scream and condemn, but to simply ask adherents to explain the basis of what they believe. Why do you believe that god lives inside you in this balmy New Age kind of way? Who told you? Why do you believe them? What’s the evidence?

And upon listening, we say, okay – now, can I tell you about Jesus? Just for a minute, and just because I care about you and I care about the truth. Let me tell you what Jesus says about God’s love and mercy and your place in his universe and his embrace, and let me tell you why it’s true. Let me tell you about that death and that rising and what happened to those apostles afterwards and what they did. Let me tell you why they believed it was true – they saw it with their own eyes and they staked their lives on it.

And what does Deepak Chopra have to say about that?

-Amy Welborn

JULY 2011


The Dawn of Darkness?Vatican Warns Of New Age Dangers

$
0
0

 




The Dawn of Darkness?

Vatican Warns Of New Age Dangers

http://www.staycatholic.com/new_age.htm

By
Andrew Walther 2003

 

 

ROME – The Vatican’s new document is badly needed, says Jesuit Father Mitch Pacwa, who says he once “dabbled in” New Age practices. People who get involved with New Age activities run serious risks, said the host of “EWTN Live” and author of a book on New Age beliefs and practices.

The Pontifical Councils for Culture and Interreligious Dialogue on Feb. 3 released a provisional document titled “Jesus Christ the Bearer of the Water of Life: A Christian reflection on the New Age.” It warned Catholics to exercise caution and discernment in dealing with a variety of fairly common practices involving yoga, crystals and Enneagram personality type indicators because these activities con be in conflict with Catholic doctrine.

“First, you can lose money, not just your faith.” Father Pacwa said of the practices, explaining that the New Age seminars that teach them are very costly. “Don’t pay to make yourself dumb.”

 

The patchwork of beliefs that make up the New Age is full of old heresies and could be dangerous to one’s faith, the Vatican warned in the document, which reiterated previous warnings about the dangers of occultism and provided a detailed lexicon of New Age terms. The work is targeted to “those engaged in pastoral work so that they might be able to explain how the New Age movement differs from the Christian faith.”

I was really pleased to see the Vatican speak on this issue,” said Johnette Benkovic, author of The New Age Counterfeit and founder and president of Living His Life Abundantly, a Catholic media ministry in Florida. Benkovic, who said she has been monitoring the New Age movement since 1988, is worried the New Age mentality has become so mainstream that “it is almost imperceptible to millions of Catholics.” She agreed with the document’s identification of the major sources of New Age thinking: “Eastern oriental mysticism, Western occultism – especially Gnosticism – and the ‘human potential movement.’”

 

What New Age?

One problem with New Age thinking is that it is constantly changing, experts say. While it is easy to point to the roots of New Age thinking, it is more difficult to keep up with its constantly changing manifestations. “What the movement is now is not what it will be in six months,” said Benkovic, who interviewed for her book many people involved in New Age and the fight against it. The Vatican document referred to New Age as a “very complex and elusive phenomenon.” Yet there are some common trends, according to the document. These include the following ideas:

“The cosmos as an organic whole.”

An “energy, which is also identified as the divine soul or spirit.”

The “medication of various spiritual entities.”

“Humans . . . ascending to invisible higher spheres, and . . . controlling their own lives beyond death.”

“Perennial knowledge, which predates and is superior to all religions and cultures.”

“People following enlightened masters.”

Some within the Church, however, do not find such practices worrisome.

Dominican Father Cletus Wessels, author of The Holy Web: Church and the New Universe Story, said although he had not read the new document, he is not worried about New Age ideas.

I’ve been accused of being New Age. Lots of people are,” said Father Wessels, who taught theology for 18 years at the Aquinas Institute, a graduate school of theology in St. Louis. “The Vatican is swiping at these and other little things that are bothering them,” he said, “but we are coming into contact with new things and there is a desire to explore them.”

The document warned, however, that “even if it can be admitted that New Age religiosity in some way responds to the legitimate spiritual longing of human nature, it must be acknowledged that its attempts to do so run counter to Christian revelation.” The document warns those teaching New Age ideas within the Church should stop doing so because of conflicts with Catholicism. It stated: “There are too many cases where Catholic centers of spirituality are actively involved in diffusing New Age religiosity in the Church. This would of course have to be corrected, to stop the spread of confusion and error . . . [and] so that they might be effective in promoting true Christian spirituality.”

 

Risky Practices

Father Pacwa, whose book Catholics and the New Age: How Good People are being drawn into Jungian Psychology, the Enneagram and the New Age of Aquarius was recommended by the Vatican document, has four warnings for those interested in New Age. He warned that the variety of alternative medicines New Age proponents focus on have as little chance of success as typical treatments, and some, he said, are downright dangerous.

New Age activities can lead people to “dabble in the occult and become obsessed with occult power,” he said. Worst of all, he warned that practitioners of New Age activity can lose their sense of good and evil by becoming “caught up in pantheism – the idea that everything is god, so everything is good. Not being judgmental becomes all-important,” the priest said.

Father Pacwa cited the example of two abortion doctors who justified their activity with the New Age mentality that “abortions help the babies go to a better place because [the babies] had bad karma.” All sorts of sins then become justifiable, he said, noting that some have used New Age ideas to justify the actions of Hitler and Stalin.

Benkovic warned that dabbling in New Age activities “can begin to dilute our Catholic faith.” In the worst cases those involved can run the risk of experiences with the demonic, she said.

Retired Bishop Donald Montrose, who wrote a pastoral letter on the New Age and the occult when he was bishop of Stockton, Calif., from 1986-1999, also advised Catholics to stay away from such practices and ideas “because it makes allowance for another power.” It’s “deeper” than superstition, he added.

What the new Vatican document suggests is that “you have to [look at your] understanding and worldview to see if it is in concert with the Catholic faith,” Benkovic said.

And Father Pacwa noted wryly that the reason the New Age is constantly changing from one “fad to another is simple: It doesn’t work. G.K. Chesterton was right, he said, noting: “When somebody doesn’t believe in God, they don’t believe in nothing – they believe in anything.

Andrew Walther writes from Los Angeles.

 

See web site http://www.spiritbattleforsouls.org/


What the Catholic Church says about magic, divination, sorcery, etc?

$
0
0

What the Catholic Church says about magic, divination, sorcery, etc?

http://newagemess.blogspot.com/2011/08/what-catholic-church-says-about-magic.html

By Anette Ignatowicz August 20, 2011

 

The Catholic Church teaches that the first commandment forbids honoring gods other than the one Lord who has revealed himself, for example, in the introduction to the Ten Commandments:
“I am Yahweh your God, who brought you out of Egypt, where you lived as slaves.”
Through the prophets, God calls Israel and all nations to turn to him, the one and only God: “Turn to me and be saved, all the ends of the earth! For I am God, and there is no other. . . . To me every knee shall bow, every tongue shall swear. ‘Only in the LORD, it shall be said of me, are righteousness and strength’.” (Isaiah 45:22-24, see also Philippians 2:10-11)

Because God’s identity and transcendent character are described in Scripture as unique,
the teaching of the Catholic Church proscribes superstition as well as irreligion and explains the commandment is broken by having images to which divine power is ascribed as well as in divinizing anything that is not God. 

“Man commits idolatry whenever he honors and reveres a creature in place of God, whether this be gods or demons … power, pleasure, race, ancestors, the state, money, etc.”

The Catechism commends those who refuse even to simulate such worship in a cultural context
and states that “the duty to offer God authentic worship concerns man both as an individual and as a social being.”
The Catechism of the Catholic Church notes that this commandment is recalled many times throughout the Bible and quotes passages describing temporal consequences for those who place trust elsewhere than in God:

The Catechism of the Catholic Church, Part 3 Life in Christ, Section 2

THE TEN COMMANDMENTS
III. “YOU SHALL HAVE NO OTHER GODS BEFORE ME”
2110 The first commandment forbids honoring gods other than the one Lord who has revealed himself to his people. It proscribes superstition and irreligion. Superstition in some sense represents a perverse excess of religion; irreligion is the vice contrary by defect to the virtue of religion.
Superstition

2111 Superstition is the deviation of religious feeling and of the practices this feeling imposes. It can even affect the worship we offer the true God, e.g., when one attributes an importance in some way magical to certain practices otherwise lawful or necessary. To attribute the efficacy of prayers or of sacramental signs to their mere external performance, apart from the interior dispositions that they demand, is to fall into superstition.

 

 

 

Idolatry
2112 The first commandment condemns polytheism. It requires man neither to believe in, nor to venerate, other divinities than the one true God. Scripture constantly recalls this rejection of “idols, [of] silver and gold, the work of men’s hands. They have mouths, but do not speak; eyes, but do not see.” These empty idols make their worshippers empty: “Those who make them are like them; so are all who trust in them.” God, however, is the “living God”
who gives life and intervenes in history.
2113 Idolatry not only refers to false pagan worship. It remains a constant temptation to faith. Idolatry consists in divinizing what is not God. Man commits idolatry whenever he honors and reveres a creature in place of God, whether this be gods or demons (for example, satanism), power, pleasure, race, ancestors, the state, money, etc. Jesus says, “You cannot serve God and mammon.”
Many martyrs died for not adoring “the Beast”
refusing even to simulate such worship. Idolatry rejects the unique Lordship of God; it is therefore incompatible with communion with God.
2114 Human life finds its unity in the adoration of the one God. The commandment to worship the Lord alone integrates man and saves him from an endless disintegration. Idolatry is a perversion of man’s innate religious sense. An idolater is someone who “transfers his indestructible notion of God to anything other than God.”
Divination and magic
2115 God can reveal the future to his prophets or to other saints. Still, a sound Christian attitude consists in putting oneself confidently into the hands of Providence for whatever concerns the future, and giving up all unhealthy curiosity about it. Improvidence, however, can constitute a lack of responsibility.
2116 All forms of divination are to be rejected: recourse to Satan or demons, conjuring up the dead or other practices falsely supposed to “unveil” the future.
Consulting horoscopes, astrology, palm reading, interpretation of omens and lots, the phenomena of clairvoyance, and recourse to mediums all conceal a desire for power over time, history, and, in the last analysis, other human beings, as well as a wish to conciliate hidden powers. They contradict the honor, respect, and loving fear that we owe to God alone.

2117 All practices of magic or sorcery, by which one attempts to tame occult powers, so as to place them at one’s service and have a supernatural power over others – even if this were for the sake of restoring their health – are gravely contrary to the virtue of religion. These practices are even more to be condemned when accompanied by the intention of harming someone, or when they have recourse to the intervention of demons. Wearing charms is also reprehensible.
Spiritism
often implies divination or magical practices; the Church for her part warns the faithful against it. Recourse to so-called traditional cures does not justify either the invocation of evil powers or the exploitation of another’s credulity.

Recommended Websites about New Age

http://newagemess.blogspot.com/p/what-does-new-age-movement-really-means.html:

Catholic Answers

Catholic Culture

Constance Cumbey

Dialog Ireland

Final Age (fr)

From the lighthouse

METAMORPHOSE – Michael Prabhu India

New Age and Related Subjects

NEW AGE DECEPTION – Sharon Lee Giganti

New Age Talks

SCP (Spiritual Counterfeits Project)

Spirit Battle for Souls

Sword of Light and Truth

The Cross and the Veil

WOMEN OF GRACE – Johnnette Benkovic

MUST READ

For Many Shall Come in My Name by Ray Yungen

Unmasking New Age by Douglas R. Groothuis http://www.amazon.com/Unmasking-New-Age-Douglas-Groothuis/dp/0877845689

AUGUST 2011


BE AWARE: THE EMERGING CHURCH MOVEMENT (EC / ECM) REDEFINING CHRISTIANITY

$
0
0

BE AWARE: THE EMERGING CHURCH MOVEMENT (EC / ECM) REDEFINING CHRISTIANITY

http://newagemess.blogspot.com/2011/08/be-aware-emergent-emergant-church-ec.html

By Anette Ignatowicz August 11, 2011

 

The Emerging Church Movement [ECM] refers to those churches and organizations that align themselves, whether formally or informally, with the vision and philosophy of an organization officially named Emergent. The Emergent organization can be found online at www.emergentvillage.com. Emergent identifies itself as, “a growing, generative friendship among missional Christians seeking to love our world in the Spirit of Jesus Christ”. This organization was founded and is led by prominent spokesmen like Brian McLaren, Tony Jones, Doug Pagitt, and others. ”Emergent Village began as a group of friends who gathered under the auspices and generosity of Leadership Network in the late 1990s. We began meeting because many of us were disillusioned and disenfranchised by the conventional ecclesial institutions of the late 20th century. The more we met, the more we discovered that we held many of the same dreams for our lives, and for how our lives intersected with our growing understandings of the Kingdom of God.”


Leadership Network was formed in 1984 to work with leaders of innovative churches to explore these questions to generate kingdom results. “Believing that meaningful conversations and connections can change the world, Leadership Network seeks to help leaders of innovation navigate the future by exploring new ideas together to find application to their own unique contexts. Through collaborative meetings and processes these leader map future possibilities and challenge one another to action that leads to results. Through our publications, books and on-line experiences we share the learnings and inspiration to others and surface new conversations worthy of exploration.”  

 

 

 

Leadership Network is a part of OneHundredX, a Dallas, Texas based 501c3 nonprofit organization that seeks to accelerate the impact of 100x leaders. Its current president and CEO is Tom Wilson.  

 


 

You can check their latest financial report at http://100x.org/resources/FINAL%202010%20Annual%20Report.pdf – fascinating reading!

The Organization’s vision is that these leaders will be effective in the transformation of lives, communities and the world. This mission is achieved through a variety of events, publications, and various strategic alliances. 

 

OneHundredX has


Leadership Network whose mission is to identify, connect and multiply the impact of innovative leaders primarily in the church. Leadership Network was co-founded by Bob Buford is a cable-TV pioneer, social entrepreneur, author, and venture philanthropist. He became founding chairman in 1988 of what was initially called The Peter F. Drucker Foundation for Nonprofit Management (now Leader to Leader Institute).
In 1988, Dick Schubert, Frances Hesselbein and Bob Buford convinced Peter Drucker to lend his name, his great mind, and occasionally his presence to establish an operating foundation for the purpose of leading social sector organizations toward excellence in performance. Bob serves as the Founding Chairman of the Board of Governors. Through its conferences, publications and partnerships, The Drucker Foundation is helping social sector organizations focus on their mission, achieve true accountability, leverage innovation, and develop productive partnerships. “Started in 1984, Leadership Network serves as a resource broker that supplies information to and connects leaders of innovative churches. The emerging new paradigm of the 21st century church calls for the development of new tools and resources as well as the equipping of a new type of 21st century church leader, both clergy and laity. Leadership Network serves the leadership teams of large churches, as well as leaders in the areas of lay mobilization, denominational leadership at the middle and regional judicatory level and the next generation of emerging young leaders.”

 

  The Halftime GroupIn 1998, Bob launched FaithWorks (name later changed to Halftime) to mobilize and equip high-capacity business/ professional leaders to convert their faith into action and effective results. The mission of Halftime is to inspire and equip business and professional leaders to embrace God’s calling and move from success to significance. Halftime is taking on the challenge of joining two distinct cultures – those of the business/professional leaders and the nonprofit leaders – in partnerships at the local community level where the business/professional leader sees and touches the lives of the recipients the partnership services. 

 


Cross Match
with its vision “to fill this gap by matching proven and passionate executives and leaders—many of whom are sensing the call to service for the very first time—with the organizations who most need their expertise. The net result is a dramatic acceleration in the accomplishment of daring Kingdom objectives.”

 

Churches and organizations that would fall under the emergent label come from a diversity of Christian traditions. Many of these churches have evangelical roots, but you will also find Catholic, Orthodox and Mainline protestant denominations allied with the Emergent group. Accordingly, the theologies found within the emergent church are as diverse as the traditions that make it up. This theological diversity is widely celebrated within the movement and is the primary reason behind the emergent church’s disinterest in producing statements of faith, which are viewed as constricting and limiting to ongoing dialogue and theological imagination. 

Socially and politically, the emergent church is also a diverse group. However, most commentators point out a greater propensity towards liberal interests and causes. Emergent churches also tend to be predominantly white. At the same time, while not necessarily a rule, emergent churches are often found in urban settings. Emergent churches also place a high value on social activism and concern for the urban poor.

As for the style and methodology of the emergent churches, you will find a tremendous amount of diversity here. Again, reflecting the diversity of traditions that make up Emergent’s “generative friendship”. Some of these emergent churches will resemble settings like coffee houses or nightclubs, settings geared towards a multi-sensory worship experience. But others will take the opposite approach, favoring a more contemplative or liturgical feel in their worship gatherings.  And some will blend both. 

For those in the UK here is the website leading the way for the emerging church movement ECM: http://www.emergingchurch.info/.

 

EMERGENT/EMERGING CHURCH LEADERS

·    Brian D. McLaren
http://www.brianmclaren.net/

The person most commonly associated with the movement. Former English professor who is now a pastor, traveling speaker, and author of several books.

 

 

Recognized as one of TIME magazine’s “25 Most Influential Evangelicals in America,” he serves on the board of the social activist organization, Sojourners. His book, A New Kind of Christian won an award of merit from Christianity Today in 2002. Another of his works, A Generous Orthodoxy, has achieved something akin to Scripture status in the Emerging Church movement.

·    Tony Jones
http://theoblogy.blogspot.com/

National Coordinator of Emergent, an organized network of cooperating emerging ministries. He is a doctoral fellow and senior research fellow in practical theology at Princeton Theological Seminary whose books have been highly influential in the movement.

·     Dan Kimball
http://www.dankimball.com/


Author of several books, including The Emerging Church; Vintage Christianity for New Generations (a Christianity Today best book of 2004). He is the pastor of Vintage Faith Church in Santa Cruz, California.

·    Rick Warren
http://www.rickwarren.com/


An American evangelical Christian minister and author. He is the founder and senior pastor of Saddleback Church, an evangelical megachurch located in Lake Forest, California, currently the eighth-largest church in the United States (this ranking includes multi-site churches). He is also an author of many books, including his guide to church ministry and evangelism, The Purpose Driven Church, sold over 30 million copies.

·    Tony Campolo
http://www.tonycampolo.org/


Tony Campolo is an American pastor, author, sociologist, and public speaker known for challenging evangelical Christians by illustrating how their faith can offer solutions in a world of complexity. With his liberal political and social attitudes, he has been a major proponent for progressive thought and reform in the evangelical community. He has become a leader of the movement called “Red-Letter Christian”, which claims to put the emphasis on the words of Jesus that are often in red type in Bible editions.

·    Eddie Gibbs
http://www.trinity-bris.ac.uk/eddie-gibbs


Professor of church growth at the School of Intercultural Studies at Fuller Theological Seminary. Author of several books including Emerging Churches: Creating Christian Community in Postmodern Cultures (which he coauthored with Ryan Bolger). His book Church Next: Quantum Changes in How We Do Ministry was a Christianity Today best book of 2001.

·    Erwin McManus
http://erwinmcmanus.com/


Author and speaker who is described on his website as “The lead pastor and Cultural Architect of Mosaic in Los Angeles. Known around the world for its spiritual creativity and cosmopolitan diversity, Mosaic is a community of followers of Jesus Christ committed to live by faith, to be known by love, and to be a voice of hope. Since the early 90′s, Erwin has led Mosaic in a pioneering enterprise whose primary focus is to serve the post-modern, post-Western, and post-Christian world.”

·    Leonard Sweet
http://www.leonardsweet.com/


Professor at Drew University whose writings are popular in the movement. He sometimes veers very close to New Age concepts in his writings.

·    Stanley Grenz
http://www.stanleyjgrenz.com/index2.shtml


Now deceased, former professor of theology who co-authored the influential book, Beyond Foundationalism: Shaping Theology in a Postmodern Context.

·    John Franke
http://www.theopedia.com/John_Franke


Professor of theology at Biblical Seminary in Hartfield, PA. Co-author of Beyond Foundationalism: Shaping Theology in a Postmodern Context.

·    Stanley Hauerwas
http://stanleyhauerwas.blogspot.com/


Professor of Theological Ethics at Duke Divinity School. Named “America’s Best Theologian” in 2001 by TIME magazine. Heavily influenced by postmodern philosophers, he has in turn had a profound effect on the Emerging Church movement. Known to frequently use profanities in his speaking engagements.

·    Brad Kallenberg
http://academic.udayton.edu/bradkallenberg/Home/Bio.html


Professor of Religious Studies at University of Dayton. His primary interest is in ethics.

·    Doug Pagitt
http://dougpagitt.com/

The pastor of Solomon’s Porch in Minneapolis. Author of several books who is a recognized leader in the movement.

·    Nancey Murphy
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nancey_Murphy

Professor of Christian Philosophy at Fuller Theological Seminary. Her book, Beyond Liberalism and Fundamentalism has influenced many emergent leaders.

·    Steve Chalke
http://www.faithworks.info/Standard.asp?id=2458


British Baptist once known for his doctrinal orthodoxy who has embraced the movement, retreating from his former views. His book, The Lost Message of Jesus created great controversy in the UK. In 2001, Steve laid the foundations of the FaithWorks Movement and in 2003 became senior minister of Christ Church & Upton Chapel. Church.co.uk Waterloo, as it is now known was first in the Oasis vision to develop a church network around the UK that aspire to be, open 24/7, global in impact and holistic to the local community. Oasis have recently opened Church.co.uk Salford and Church.co.uk Enfield

·    Dave Tomlinson
http://www.davetomlinson.co.uk/


Since it was published two years ago, Dave Tomlinson’s The Post-Evangelical has made a rare impact. It has handed the Christian press a long-running story; presented church traditionalists with a new target, and given the Greenbelt Festival a pocket-sized manual. More than this, though, it has prompted many evangelicals to re-think their faith in the light of postmodern culture.

 

 

 

·    LeRon Shults
http://www.leronshults.typepad.com/


Professor of theology at Bethel Seminary. Author of books such as The Postfoundationalist Task of Theology.

·    Barry Taylor
http://www.emergingchurch.info/research/barrytaylor/index.htm


Barry Taylor is a Brit who lives in Los Angeles, California where he does a number of things that, at first glance, don’t seem very connected. He teaches theology and culture at Fuller Theological Seminary, where he is the Artist-in-Residence for the Brehm Center. He also teaches advertising and design at Art Center College of Design in Pasadena, California, topics that were part of his theological doctoral study programme. He also teaches on faith and culture, and helps shape alternative stuff at All Saints Episcopal Church in Beverly Hills. He has written a few books: A Matrix of Meaning with Craig Detweiler, A Heretic’s Guide to Eternity, with Spencer Burke, as well as his latest, Entertainment Theology.

·    Chris Seay
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CTmeHFXScVk


Baptist pastor and author who is collaborating with Brian McLaren on The Voice project, a retelling of the Bible as a collection of stories, poems and songs.

·    Spencer Burke
http://cavepainter.typepad.com/


Creator of theooze.com, traveling speaker, and author of several books (Spencer Burke and Barry Taylor, A Heretics Guide to Eternity)

·    Rob Bell
http://www.robbell.com/


Pastor of Mars Hill Bible Church, in Grandville, Michigan. Author of Velvet Elvis: Repainting the Christian Faith

·    Bill Dahl
http://theporpoisedivinglife.com/porpoise-diving-life.asp?pageID=40


Freelance writer, social activist, and speaker who frequently contributes articles to various publications and websites.

·    Donald Miller
http://www.donaldmillerwords.com/index.php


Author of several popular books, including Blue Like Jazz. His works have been highly coveted in the movement, and he is contributing to the Voice project.


Viewing all 190 articles
Browse latest View live